\
\
OLD ENGLISH PLATE.
■ ru
0
SALVI'R (1595) AND JiWKR (1617)
( In the. possession of Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle )
10 ■ ^
©Iti ©ngUsl) ^latr.
ECCLESIASTICAL, DECORATIVE, AND DOMESTIC
ITS
MAKERS AND MARKS.
Bv WILFRED JOSEPH CRIPPS, C.B., F.S.A.,
AUTHOR OF “college AND CORPORATION PLATE,” “ OLD FRENCH PLATE,” ETC.
SIXTH EDITION, REALISED AND ENLARGED.
WITH 123 ILLUSTRATIONS, AND UPWARDS OF 2,600 FACSIMILES
OF PLATE MARKS.
LONDON :
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET.
1899.
BY TH E SAME AUTHOR.
OLD FLENCH PLATE. Furnishing Tables
OF THE Paris Date-Letters and Fac-Simii,es of other
Marks. AVitli Illustrations. Second Edition, 1893., 8vo.
10s. 6d.
PKEFACE.
In the course of the twenty years which have elapsed since
the appearance of the first edition of this Handbook, Old
English Plate has attracted a constantly increasing share of
public attention. A knowledge of its many points of interest
has become more general : and whilst specimens of ancient
secular plate are more eagerly sought for than ever before by
collector and connoisseur, the preservation of onr old church-
plate has become better assured owing to the lively interest
now taken by County and Diocesan Archmological 'Societies
in what remains of it within their respective districts.
Before these days few persons, whether amongst the
clergy or laity, understood the great interest of old English
church-plate, or possessed the requisite knowledge to take
proper account of it ; and the literature on the subject con-
sisted of the papers of the late Mr. Octavius Morgan, upon
which the chapter on Ecclesiastical Plate in this volume is
founded, together witli the not less valuable notes and
observations of the late Sir A. W. Pranks, tlie late Eev. J.
vi Preface.
Fuller Bussell, Mr. J. T. Mickletliwaite, Professor A. H.
Churcli, and others. It was not, in fact, till the year 1880,
two years after the first publication of Old English Plate^ that
the author, by the kind present from the Bev. C. B.. Manning
of a copy of his interesting pamphlet on the church-plate of
the Deanery of Bedenhall, Norfolk, became aware that he and
his earliest coadjutor, Mr. T. M. Fallow, had any fellow-
labourer in the work of making systematic local enquiry into
the history of old church-plate. Mr. Manning’s work,
brought to the notice of the late Bev. H. Whitehead by the
present writer, suggested the paper on the plate of the
Deanery of Brampton in Cumberland, which led up to the
publication, in 1884, of a complete account of the church-
plate of the counties of Cumberland and Westmorland
forming the Diocese of Carlisle, under the able editorship of
Chancellor Ferguson. This admirable treatise drew general
attention to the great interest of its subject, and was the
means of inducing the late Mr. J. E. Nightingale shortly
afterwards to undertake an examination of the old ecclesi-
astical plate of Dorset and Wilts. It is not too much to say
that the volume relating to Wiltshire church-plate is the
model of what such a treatise should be. Since then the late
Bev. A. Trollope has written very fully on the church-plate
of Leicestershire ; that of the small county of Butland has
been catalogued by Mr. B. C. Hope ; Mr. C. Markham has
$
Preface. vii
compiled a good account of the ^N’orthaiits church-plate ; the
Suffolk Institute of Archeeology has completed one for that
county, edited by the Eev. F. HasleAvood ; and Mr. E. H.
Freshfield has devoted three beautifully illustrated quarto
volumes to the plate of the churches in the city of London
and in the coimties of London and Middlesex. Besides these
complete histories, a great deal of material has been collected
towards similar descriptions of the treasures in Kent,
Northumberland, Durham, Norfolk, Berks, Surrey, and
Oxfordshire, chieflj^ in the form of papers in the Transactions
of the Archaeological Associations of those counties. A
good commencement, and in some cases more than that, has
been made in Herefordshire, Devon, Cornwall, Lincolnshire,
Derbyshire, Warwickshii-e, Worcestershire, and Gloucester-
shire. The Eev. E. H. Bates has described very carefully
the plate of several deaneries in the county of Somerset.
Besides the above local enquiries, and following upon an
excellent general notice of Scottish communion-plate by Prof.
Norman Maepherson, a complete and quite monumental work
on the same subject by Eev. T. Burns and Mr. A. J. S.
Brook, most admirably illustrated, appeared in 1892, whilst
a valuable classification of medimval English chalices and
patens by Mr. W. II. St. John Hope and Mr. T. M. Fallow has
been contributed to the Archceological Journal. As regards
viii Preface.
secular plate, Corporation plate and insignia have been treated
of in a large work hj the late Mr. Llewellyn Jewitt and
klr. W. H. St. J ohn Hope ; an account of the curious and rare
plate of the Hull Trinity House has been published by Mr.
T. M. LaLlow ; and papers on Mazers and Spoons are to be
found in recent volumes of Arcliceologia.
It is good evidence of the great interest now taken in old
plate, that later writers should devote time to enlarging
chapters or sections from the following pages into articles,
such as those last named, in preference to spending it upon
more original work. The sections relating to Salts. Ewers
and Basins, and the like, are as suitable for treatment of this
kind as those upon Mazers and Spoons.
It may here be mentioned that a great part of Old
English Plate has been reproduced, almost word for word,
with many of its illustrations and all its tables of date-letters,
in an American work, described in the preface as based
upon ” it : and to this it is by no means a satisfactoiy set-off,
that the work of a foreign author may be similarly appro-
priated by the English book-maker, and with as little
acknowledgment, or none at all.
If Old English Plate has been not indirectly the moving
cause of these widely spread researches, it is to some of them
Preface. ix
tliat its own pages owe, from time to time, mucii of tlieir
fresh information. This is especially the case as regards the
late Mr. J. E. E'ightingale’s yolnme on Wilts church-plate,
and the great work mentioned above on Scottish Commimion
Plate, to the authors of which the present writer is in-
debted for many names and dates added to former entries in
C1ia])ter VI.
It is plain that if the successive editions of Old English
Plate aimed only at being a summary of the literature
on its subject, brought up as far as possible to date, they
would need all the careful emendation they have re-
ceived ; and the author can hardly acknowledge too freely
and fully the help in this behalf of the' friends, but especially
the Eev. C. E. Manning and Mr. Fallow, whose names have
been already mentioned in these prefatory words, and also
Mr. Edwin H. Ereshfield, as well as the kindness of many
correspondents, amongst them Mr. T. Wainwright, of Barn-
staple, the Eev. AY. II. Wayne, the Eev. E. H. Bates, Mr.
EobeiT Harvey, of Thorpe, ISiorwich, Mr. J. E. Boyle, of
Hull, and Mr. Cecil C. Woods, of Cork, who have favoured
him with notes of mucli interest.
To Mr. Thomas Taylor of Cliipchase Castle the author
is indebted for nearly all the newer information given about
X Pi'eface.
tlie goldsmitlis of Newcastle-upon-Tyne, in the eighteenth
century ; and to the Kent Archa3ological Society for
wood-cuts.
From the Memorials of the Goldsmiths’ Company compiled
by its learned clerk, Sir Walter S. Prideaux, and privately
printed in 1896, it has proved possible to identify the marks
of a number of working goldsmiths of the seventeenth
century with so high a degree of probability as to amount
in most cases to certainty. For the privilege of access to
these Memorials^ as well as to the original records, when
necessary, the writer of these lines has to thank the Worship-
ful Company, which has also done him the honour of giving
him its Freedom and Livery. And lastly, by the express
and most gracious permission of Her Majesty the Queen, a
new and interesting Frontispiece has been provided for the
present edition of Old English Plate ^ giving the oldest
specimens of Eoglish silver work remaining in the Eoyal
Collections at Windsor Castle.
W. J. C.
CiRENCESTEK :
March, 1899.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
Preliminary — Gold — Silver — Their alloys — The English standards — The assay —
Coloured gold— Frosted silver— A simple test for silver — Care of old plate —
Goldsmiths’ weights— Mint prices for gold 1
CHAPTER II.
The mediaeval guilds of goldsmiths in France and England — The Goldsmiths’ Com-
pany of London — Eegulations of the Goldsmiths’ Guild at Montpellier —
Chartei-s of the London goldsmiths, and early legislation relating to them
and their marks — The Coronation Eegalia — The banker-goldsmiths — Legisla-
tion from the time of Charles II. — Table of Loudon marks . . . .19
CHAPTER III.
The marks found on plate assayed in London — The leopard’s head — The maker’s
mark — The date-letter — The lion passant — The lion’s head erased and
figure of Britannia — The Sovereign’s head 48
CHAPTER IV.
The Provincial assay-towns and their marks, prior to 1701 — The Act of 1423 —
Historical notes of the goldsmiths of Newcastle and York — The relations of
the London with the provincial goldsmiths from time to time — Extinction of
the old provincial Goldsmiths’ Companies in 1097 — York — Newcastle-upon-
Tyne — Norwich — Chester — Exeter — Hull, Gateshead, Leeds, Carlisle, Lincoln,
Taunton, Dorchester, Barnstaple, King’s Lynn, Sandwich, Sherborne — Doubt-
ful provincial marks — Table of old provincial marks . . . . .72
CHAPTER V.
The provincial assay-offices and their marks, since 1701 — The Acts of Parliament
establishing them — York — Exeter — Chester — Norwich — Newcastle-upon-
Tyne — Birmingham — Sheffield — Table of modern provincial marks . .113
CHAPTER VI.
Scotland — Scotch legislation — The Edinburgh goldsmiths — Their marks, deacons,
and a.ssay-mastcr.s — Old provincial marks — Modern Glasgow — Table of
Edinburgh and Glasgow marks . 13G
XU
Co7ite7its.
CHAPTER VII.
PAGE
Ireland — The Goldsmiths’ Company of Dublin — Cork— New Geneva — Table of
Dublin marks . _ ,158
CHAPTER VIII.
Frauds and offences— Old offences— The report to rarliament of 1773— The Acts
of 1739 and 181-1 — Cases proceeded against under their provisions — An
amateur’s experiences . . . . . . . . . , ,170
CHAPTER IX.
Ecclesiastical plate — Episcopal constitutions relating to church-plate — Church
, goods, how affected by the events of the reigns of Edward VI. and Queen
Elizabeth — Chalices exchanged for communion cups — Pre-Keformation
chalices and patens — Elizabethan communion cups — Modern chalices, com-
munion cups and patens — Flagons — Alms-dishes — Candlesticks . . . 181
CHAPTER X.
Decorative and domestic plate — Introduction — Effect of the Wars of the Eoses —
Prosperity of the sixteenth century — Great destruction of old plate at
various times — Gold Plate — Obsolete vessels — Spoons — Mazers — Salts —
Stoneware jugs — Ewers, basins, and salvers — Standing cups and hanaps —
Tankards — Smaller cups of various kinds — Plates — Forks — Monteiths —
Candlesticks, sconces, etc. — Toilet services — Casters and cruet-stands — Tea
and coffee services, kettles, etc. — Cake- baskets and epergnes — Maces and'oars
— Eacing-bells, etc. . 231
APPENDIX A.
Chronological List of the Examples used as Authority for London Date-letters
and Makers’ Marks. Part I 365
Part II. ........ . 413
APPENDIX B.
Improved Tables of the Date-letters used by all the English, Scotch, and Irish
Assay-Halls from the earliest times ........ 435
INDEX
. 463
LIST OF ILLUSTKATIONS
Frontispiece — Salver (1595) and Ewer (1617), the Property of Her Majesty
THE Queen.
PAGE
1. PEWTER COFFIN CHALICE AND PATEN, 13tH CENTURY .... 195
2. CHALICE IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM, 13TH CENTURY 196
3. COFFIN CHALICE OF ARCHBISHOP MELTON (D. 131:0) AT YORK MINSTER. 197
1. CHALICE (1479) AT NETTLECOMBE, SOMERSET 198
5. CHALICE (C. 1495) AT COOMBE KEYNES, DORSET 199
6. BISHOP FOX’S GOLD CHALICE (1507) AT CORPUS CHRISTI COLL., OXFORD 203
7. CHALICE (1521) AT JURBY, ISLE OF MAN 204
205
206
208
WORCESTER CATHEDRAL 209
210
211
. - . .212
8. CHALICE (1527) AT TRINITY COLLEGE, OXFORD
9. CHALICE (1525) AT WYLYE, WILTS
10. PATEN (C. 1200) AT WWKE, HANTS
11. COFFIN PATEN OP BP. CANTELUPE (D. 1266) AT
12. PATEN (1479) AT NETTLECOMBE, SOMERSET
13. PATEN (1527) AT TRINITY COLLEGE, OXFORD
14. COMMUNION CUP (1570) AT CIRENCESTER .
15. COMMUNION CUP AND PATEN-COVER (1576) AT CHRISTCHURCH, CO. MON-
MOUTH 213
16. COMMUNION CUP (1568), NORWICH PATTERN, 215
17. TWO COMMUNION CUPS (1600, 1622) 216
18. TWO COMMUNION CUPS (1630, 1686) 218
19. PEWTER COMMUNION VESSELS, CIRCA 1640 219
20. COMMUNION CUP (1676) AT ASHBY-DF.-LA-ZOUCHE 220
21. COMMUNION CUP (C, 1510) AT SANDWICH, KENT 221
22. CUP (1535) WITH COVER SURMOUNTED BY THE BOLEyN BADGE USED AS
A CHALICE AT CIRENCESTER 222
23. CUP (1540) USED AS A CHALICE AT GATCOMBE, ISLE OF WIGHT . . 223
24. COMMUNION VESSELS (1707) AT HYATT.SVILLB, MARYLAND, U.S.A. . . 225
25. PATEN (1073) AT ST. CUTHBERT’S, YORK 226
26. COMMUNION FLAGON (1570) AT CIRENCESTER 228
27. COMMUNION FLAGON (1664) AT CANTERBURY CATHEDRAL . . . 230
XIV List of Illustrations.
PAGK
28. SIDEBOAKD OF 1()TH CENTURY 280
29. MAIDENPIEAD SPOON, CIRCA 1540 . . 243
30. SET OF THIRTEEN APOSTLES’ SPOONS (1()2(;) 244
31. APOSTLES’ SPOONS, 16TH CENTURY 240
32. SPOONS OF 16th, 17th, and 18th centuries 249
33. TEA-SPOONS, CIRCA 1760, AT BARBER-SURO-EONS’ HALL, LONDON . 250
34. MAZER (15th century) 256
35. THE SCROPE MAZER (C, 1400) AT YORK MINSTER, AND INSCRIPTION ON
THE BAND 257
36. MAZER (C. 1440) AT ALL SOULS’ COLL., OXFORD 259
37. BOSS OR PRINT IN THE BOTTOM OF THE LAST MAZER .... 260
38. MAZER (C. 1450) AT IRONMONGERS’ HALL, LONDON 261
39. MAZER (C. 1470) AT ORIEL COLL., OXFORD 262
40. MAZER (1532) FORMERLY AT NARFORD HALL, CO. NORFOLK, PART OF
ENGRAVED BAND, FULL SIZE 263
41. MAZER-BOWL (C. 1530 — 40), IN THE FRANKS COLLECTION .... 263
42. STANDING MAZER (1529) AT ALL SOULS’ COLL., OXFORD .... 264
43. SILVER-GILT CUP, WITH ARMS OF THE RODNEY FAMILY .... 265
44. SILVER-GILT CUP OF MAZER FASHION, FORMERLY THE PROPERTY OF THE
DUKE OF HAMILTON 266
45. CUP OF WOOD MOUNTED IN SILVER-GILT, DATED 1492, FROM THE SOLTY-
KOFF COLLECTION 267
46. CUP OF WOOD MOUNTED IN SILVER-GILT, IN THE FRANKS COLLECTION 267
47 THE HUNTSMAN SALT (15TH CENTURY) AT ALL SOULS’ COLL., OXFORD . 270
48. SALT (1493) AT NEW COLLEGE, OXFORD 271
49. SALT (1518) AT IRONMONGERS’ HALL, LONDON 272
50. CYLINDRICAL SALT (1567), IN THE POSSESSION OF THE CORPORATION OF
NORWICH 273
51. SALT (1569) AT VINTNERS’ HALL, LONDON 274
52. SALT (1595) AT HABERDASHERS’ HALL, LONDON 275
53. SALT (1607) AT CHRIST’S HOSPITAL, LONDON 276
54. SALT (1661) AT CLOTHWORKERS’ HALL, LONDON . . ... 277
55. OCTAGONAL SALT (1685) AT MERCERS’ HALL, LONDON .... 277
56. THE EDDTSTONE LIGHTHOUSE SALT (1698) 278
57. TRENCHER SALTS (1629, 1667) 279
58. STONEWARE JUG MOUNTED IN SILVER-GILT (1562) AT VINTNERS’ HALL,
LONDON 280
59. STONEWARE JUG (1581) FORMERLY USED AS A COMMUNION FLAGON AT
WEST MALLING, KENT 281
List of Ilhistrations.
()0. SALVER (1545) AT CORPUS CHRISTI COLL., CAMB
Cl. EWER (1545) AT CORPUS CHRISTI COLL., CAMBRIDGE . . . .
C2. ROSE-WATER SALVER (1597) AT MERCHANT TAYLORS’ HALL, LONDON
C3. EWER (1617), THE PROPERTY OF THE CORPORATION OP NORWICH .
64. SALVER (1617). THE PROPERTY OF THE CORPORATION OF NORWICH .
65. EWER (1741), BY PAUL LAMERIE, AT GOLDSMITHS’ HALL, LONDON .
66. COCOA-NUT CUP (C. 1500) AT IRONMONGERS’ HALL, LONDON
6 7. OSTRICH-EGG CUP (1610) AT EXETER COLLEGE, OXFORD . . . .
66. OSTRICH-EGG CUP (1623), THE PROPERTY OF H. WILLETT, ESQ.
69. WASSAIL HORN (14tH CENTURY) AT QUEEN’S COLLEGE, OXFORD
70. MOUNTED DRINKING HORN AT CHRIST’S HOSPITAL, LONDON .
71. THE CAAVDOR HORN (TEMP. HENRY VII.)
72. THE FOUNDRESS’ CUP (C. 1440) AT CHRIST’S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
73. CUP (15th cent.) at oriel college, oxford
74. BEAKER (1507) at CHRIST’S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
75. THE LEIGH CUP (1499) AT MERCERS’ HALL, LONDON . . . .
76. THE RICHMOND CUP (C. 1500 — 1520) AT ARMOURERS’ HALL, LONDON
77. STANDING CUP (1569) AT CORPUS CHRISTI COLL., CAMBRIDGE .
78. THE CHAPMAN CUP (1580) AT ARMOURERS’ HALL, LONDON
79. PEA-HEN CUP (C. 1643) AT SKINNERS’ HALL, LONDON . . . .
80. DOUBLE CUP (17TH CENTURY) AT VINTNERS’ HALL, LONDON .
81. THE EDMONDS CUP (1613) AT CARPENTERS’ HALL, LONDON
82. THE BLACKSMITHS’ CUP (1655)
83. THE ROYAL OAK CUP (1676) AT BARBER-SURGEONS’ HALL, LONDON
84. THE PEPYS CUP (1677) AT CLOTHWORKERS’ HALL, LONDON
85. TWO-HANDLED CUP AND COVER (1739), BY PAUL LAMERIE, AT GOLD-
SMITHS’ HALL, LONDON
86. CUP (1795) AT MERCHANT TAYLORS’ HALL, LONDON
87. TANKARD (1574) AT THE ASHMOLEAN MUSEUM, OXFORD . . . .
88. THE POISON TANKARD (C. 15G5") AT CLARE COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
89. TANKARD (1618), IN THE POSSESSION OF THE CORPORATION OF NORWICH
90. TANKARD (1634), THE PROPERTY OF THE CORPORATION OF BRISTOL
91. IRISH TANKARDS (1680) AT MERCHANT TAYLORS’ HALL, LONDON
92. TAZZA (1633), FROM THE OCTAVIUS MORGAN COLLECTION.
93. SAUCER (C. 1632) USED K% AN ALMS-DISH AT BREDGAR, KENT
94. BEAKER (1604) AT MERGERS’ HALL, LONDON
95. CAUDLE-CUP (1657) AT CLOTHWORKERS’ HALL, LONDON . . . .
96. CAUDLE-CUP (1670), THE PROPERTY OF KARL BATHURST . . . .
XV
PAGE
283
284
285
286
287
288
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
313
314
315
316
318
319
320
321
322
324
325
327
328
329
XVI
List of Illustrations.
PAGE
i»7. PORIUNGER (l()7-t) 330
98. FLUTED PORRINGER (1G99) 330
99. FORK (TEMP. CHARLES II.) DUG UP IN COVENT GARDEN . . . 335
100. MONTEITH (1702) AT VINTNERS’ HALL, LONDON 337
101. CANDLESTICK (C. 1G70) AT PENIARTH 338
102. CANDLESTICK (1735) 339
103. CANDLESTICK (1773) AT NEW COLLEGE, OXFORD 339
104. TOILET-BOX (1G82) 341
105. FIRE-DOG (C. 1685) AT KNOLE 342
106. JAR (C. 1685) AT KNOLE 343
107. WINE-CISTERN (1734) AT THE WINTER PALACE, ST. PETERSBURG . . 345
108. OCTAGONAL COFFEE-POT (1715), THE PROPERTY OF AUTHOR . . . 347
109. COFFEE-POT (17G4) AT SALTERS’ HALL, LONDON . . . . . 348
110. TEA-URN (1771) AT BARBER-SURGEONS’ HALL, LONDON .... 349
111. CHOCOLATE POT (1777) IN THE SOUTH KENSINGTON MUSEUM. . . 6o0
112. CAKE-BASKET (1731), BY PAUL LAMERIE 351
113. CAKE-BASKET (1749), BY PAUL LAMERIE 352
114. MACES AT WINCHCOMBB, CO. GLOUCESTER 353
115. MORPETH GREAT MACE (1604) 354
116. MACE OF WARD OF CHEAP, LONDON (1625) 355
117. THE “HOWARD” MACE (1671) AT NORWICH 358
118. MACE OF TOWER WARD, LONDON, TEMP. CHARLES II 359
119. OAR-MACE (C. 1690) OP CINQUE PORTS ADMIRALTY COURT . . . 360
120. DOVER water-bailiff’s MACE 361
121. RACING-BELLS (TEMP. ELIZ.), THE PROPERTY OP THE CORPORATION OP
CARLISLE 362
122. COCKING-BELL (1655) 362
OLD ENGLISH PLATE.
CHAPTER I.
PRELIMINARY — GOLD — SILVER — THEIR ALLOYS — THE ENGLISH STANDARDS— THE
ASSAY' — COLOURED GOLD — FROSTED SILVER — A SIMPLE TEST FOR SILVER —
CARE OF OLD PLATE — GOLDSMITHS’ WEIGHTS — MINT PRICES FOR GOLD.
Gold and silver, the best known of the noble metals, seem marked
out by their natural beauty, their cost, and by the facility with which
they lend themselves to the designs of the artist and the craftsman,
as the appropriate materials for all the articles, whether of utility or
ornament, that are specially deY'oted to the service of magnificence
and splendour. From the earliest times devotion and luxury have
habitually taken expression in their use.
The beauty and rarity of these metals having thus early attracted
attention, it is not wonderful that the properties which render them
so available to the workman should have long been understood and
appreciated. Their malleability, ductility, and the brilliant polish of
which they are susceptible, have been known from time immemorial,
and valued by every nation that has left any distinct mark upon the
pages of history. The Egyptians, Assju-ians, Phoenicians, Greeks,
and Ptomans, Yvere all Yvell acquainted with both gold and silver, and
high authority places the vessels recently found on the supposed site
of Troy and at Mycenae amongst genuine relics of pre-Hellenic or,
more indefinitely still, Homeric times.
The eaiiv historical books of the Bible show that even a nomad
4/
tribe in their desert wanderings were able to carry the art of the
goldsmith to a high state of perfection fifteen centuries before the
commencement of the Christian era. The malleability of gold must
have been well understood by him who “ did beat gold into thin
plates ” (Exod. xxxix. 3), and could cut it into wires to work it into
fine linen with cunning w'ork.” Adorning it with jeYvels must have
been a familiar art to those who “ Yvrought onyx stones enclosed in
2
Old English Plate.
[criAp. I.
ouches of gold ” (Exod. xxxix. G) ; and what more like work of some
modern artist than the candlestick wrought by the Israelitish smith
of old, with its six branches of beaten work, “ his shaft, and his
branch, his howls, his knops, and his flowers of the same ; three
howls made after the fashion of almonds in one branch, a knop and a
flower ; and three howls made like almonds in another branch, a knop
and a flower : so throughout the six branches going out of the
candlestick” (Exod. xxxvii.).
It is unnecessary to multiply these early Biblical evidences — gold
and silver are mentioned on every page ; the fining pot for silver, the
furnace for gold, and the refiner’s fire are used as familiar images ;
suflice it to say, that from the time of Joseph’s cup of silver and
Solomon’s drinking vessels of gold, all the more costly articles of
household decoration and use have been made of those precious
metals, and that from the time of the ark and the tabernacle, devo-
tion has lavished them upon the adornment of its shrines and the
fabrication of utensils dedicated to the service of religion.
Turn we to Homer and we find the same ; the Kpariqp, wine bowl
of silver, sometimes with brim of gold, sometimes all gilt, stands in
the entrance hall on a tripod ; silver wine cups are given as rewards ;
gold thread, gold plate, refined gold, gold vessels of every kind con-
stantly mentioned ; Greek words compounded of xP^a-6^ (gold) and
apyvpos (silver) are to be counted by hundreds.
Roman homes gleamed with silver in the days of Horace — rklet
argento clomus (Hor. Od. iv. 11. 6). Cicero speaks of a shipload of
wrought and stamped silver ; Pliny of suppers served on pure and
antique silver (Plin. Ep. iii. 1. 9) ; Virgil of libations poured out of
golden bowls — ijateris libamus et auro (Georg, ii. 192).
Silver and gold have ever since been prized in the same way, and
modern nations vie with the ancients and one another in the taste and
art with which they apply them, and add to their beauty and value,
whether by the aid of jewels or enamels, chasing, engraving, or the
exquisite work that may be produced by even the hammer alone,
wielded by skilful hands.
Before proceeding to consider the gold and silver plate of our own
country, and the makers’ and other marks from which, as we shall
find, it is often possible for the expert to gather much curious
information, it will be well to note what may seem to be of use to the
amateur and collector of old plate, as to the precious metals them-
selves and their alloys, and as to the modes adopted from time to time
of ascertaining the proportion of pure gold and silver contained in
given portions of such alloys, or articles made of them, not forgetting
CHAP. I.]
Gold.
3
some remarks upon the English standards, and the weights used by
the English goldsmiths. And first as to gold.
tJOLD.
This is one of the most widely distributed of all metals, being
found alike in volcanic rocks and alluvial deposits, sometimes in
small masses or nuggets, but more often in a granular form. It is
found both in the old and new worlds ; Hungary, Brazil, the Ural
iNIountains, Mexico, and Peru, have all furnished large quantities,
but none of them anything like the amount supplied by California,
Australia, and South Africa in modern times. According to Cer-
iiuschi, whilst its production annually up to 1850 was but equal
to A‘6,000,000, it was not less than ^36,000,000 in 1852. From
1872 to 1878 it averaged about £19,000,000 ; in 1889 it amounted,
according to the Director of the United States Mint, to about 179 tons
of the metal, which would be worth something like £25,000,000 ;
and in 1896, the latest date available, it had risen to more than
£43,000,000.
The British Isles have contributed their share, gold having been
found in Cornwall, Wales, Scotland, and in the Wicklow Mountains
in Ireland ; we find the Crawford Moor district (Wanlockhead, &c., in
Lanarkshire) once yielding no less than £100,000 of gold in three
years’ washing ; and Mr. Patrick Dudgeon of Cargen notices a mention
of gold in Scotland, in a grant by King David I., a.d. 1125, to the
Church of the Holy Trinity at Dunfermline, of his tenth of all the
gold found in Fife and some other places.
In M anlockhead nuggets of gold have been found, and gold in
grains may even now be obtained by washing. A piece of quartz
having veins of gold in it was found there in 1872, and is described
by Mr. Dudgeon. An analysis of this gold, made by Professor A. H.
Church, gave him the following result, viz. :
Gold 8(V(!0
Silver 12'8i)
Iron -8.5
Other subfitiinces and loss 'OG
A sample of Sutherlandshire gold has given the same analyst a
smaller proportion of pure gold, viz. :
(iolll..
Silver
7‘)-22\
20-781
sp. gr. l(i-(»2
To these may be added analyses on the same and other high
authority, from each of the other districts mentioned above, and also
B 2
4
[CHA1>. I.
Old English Plate.
one of gold from Ashanti way of comparison. The Wicklow and
Wales analyses are by the late David Forbes, F.K.S.
Wicklow.,, Gold U2-82
Silver (id 7
Wales Gold SiO-Ki
Silver y'26
Cornwall... Gold IM)-12
Silver S <)">
Ashanti ...Gold
Silver 9-9-1
It will be observed that in the specimen from Ashanti there was
found but:j^QQ part of anything but gold and its invariable companion,
silver.
It remains to notice the physical properties of gold, which are
the same wherever it is found, — its great • density and weight, its
malleability, ductility, its beautiful yellow colour, and the brilliant
polish of which it is susceptible. Even in its least dense state, as
cast gold, its specific gravity is 19‘25, that is to say, it is 19| times
heavier than water, whilst, by hammering or rolling, its specific
gravity can be made up to 19'30 or even 19‘40.
Its weight is correspondingly great : a cubic inch weighs 10T6 oz.
Troy, and a cube measuring six inches every way will therefore weigh
no less than 182'88 lb. Troy, or about as much as a man can lift.
Gold is so malleable that it can be beaten into leaves the 200W0
an inch thick, and so ductile that a grain can be drawn into more than
500 feet of wire ; it is these properties that are of such importance to
the worker in gold.
SILVEE.
This metal is also very widely distributed ; the chief sources of
supply in former days were Hungary, Transylvania, and Spain, but
since the discovery of America an enormous quantity has come from
thence, and especially from Peru and Mexico ; it also exists in large
quantities in sea water. It is, however, veiy seldom found pure, being
usually in combination with other substances, often with lead, and it
is by separating silver from lead that a great deal of British silver is
produced at the present time. A mention of this process is noticed
by Mr. Dudgeon in an Act of Parliament of James I. of Scotland,
passed in 1424.
It has been estimated that up to 1830 silver was produced in three-
fold quantities compared with gold ; the annual production for the
ten years ending 1871 being about 4^10,000,000. In 1872 and up
to 1875, valued at the same rate in relation to gold, it would be
^13,700,000; and if we assume that the ratio of 1 : 15^ represents
the proportion between the value of silver and that of gold, then the
CHAP. I.]
Silver.
5
annual production of both metals for twent3'-four years represents
ot‘83,000,000. It is said that the total amount of silver produced
throughout the world in 1889 was 3920 tons, which would at 4s. per
Troy ounce, represent a value of rather, more than .£25,500,000 ; and,
further, that the production of silver in 1896 would he worth about
fifty-one millions of money at its coin value in England of 5s. 6d. per
ounce. Its intrinsic value would be much less than half of this sum
at the market price. A specimen of native Cornish silver (Wheal
Ludcott) has given Professor A. H. Church —
Silver
Silver Chloride ...
Cold and antimony
1 ron
Loss, &c
1)7
86^
71
•21
•1.0
1-07
-sp. gr. 10-26
Silver is not so malleable as gold, although it may be beaten into
leaves no more than the foo;oM thick, and it may be
drawn into a wire finer by far than human hair, such is its ductility.
Its specific gravity differs greatly from that of gold, being from
10’40 to lO’GO according to circumstances, and the weight of atjubic
inch is 5 ‘52 oz. Troy, or not much more than half the weight of a
similar cube of gold.
ALLOYS.
We have now noted what is necessary as to pure gold and pure
silver, and the importance of some of the details recorded, .especially
those relating to their specific gravity, will presently be seen. But
both these metals when in a state of purity are too soft for the
purposes of either coin or plate. It has therefore been found
expedient from the earliest times to employ some other metal as an
alloy to give them the required degree of hardness without materially
affecting their colour.
I^et it be remarked in passing that the word alloy is often said to
be derived from the French a la loi, the proportion of baser metal
that might be used for the purpose having been from very early days
regulated by law. But the word seems more often than not used for
the mixed metal itself rather than for the portion of base metal added
to the pure gold or silver ; and coupling this with the fact that the
French express it by alliaye, there is reason to think that the word
may not impossibly be derived from allier rather than a la loi. In
mint language the alloy is the base metal added to the more precious
one, following the language of successive ordinances down even to
[chap. I.
6 Old English Plate.
the Coinage Act of 1870.* It will he found used in Loth senses in
these pages.
Howeyer this may he, the necessity of alloying pure gold and silver
is certain, and it is found that whilst silver or copper are the metals
which can he most usefully employed in forming such an alloy with
gold, copper only can he advantageously used for the alloy with
silver.
The admixture of silver alone with gold renders the alloy paler and
greener than pure gold, whilst copper makes it more red. Copper
and silver, when both present, make it of a yellow hue. In the case
of silver it is found that the other white metals render it brittle and
not easily workable. The maximum hardness of an alloy of silver
is obtained when the copper amounts to one-fifth of the silver, but the
colour is scarcely impaired when the alloy consists of equal parts of
the two metals, hence a means of committing great frauds.
The proportions found by experience to produce the best results are,
for gold twenty-two parts (in technical terms called carats) of fine or
pure gold, and two parts of alloy ; and for silver 11 oz. 2 dwts. of fine
silver and 18 dwts. of copper in the Troy pound of 12 oz., or in other
words, 222 parts of fine silver to 18 such parts of copper. If the
quality of silver is given in thousandth parts, as is often the case, our
standard silver, which contains in every 1000 parts 925 of fine silver,
would be reported as 925' fine, and the higher or Britannia standard,
which will be presently mentioned, as 959" fine. Standard gold,
expressed in the same way, is of millesimal fineness 916"66 ; whilst
18-carat gold would be represented by 750". It must be added vdth
regard to the estimation of the fineness of gold in carats, that
originally the Troy ounce was divided into twenty-four carats, and
each carat into four grains, but the carat is now only understood to be
the 25 part of the metal, and gold of twenty-two carats means a
mixture of twenty-two parts of fine gold with two parts of alloy, gold
of eighteen carats a mixture of eighteen parts of pure gold with six
parts of alloy, and so on.
Some interesting facts about these alloys are to be found in the
Report for 1873 of Mr. W. Chandler-Roberts, F.R.S.,f chemist to the
Royal Mint. He states that the alloying metal now employed for the
English coinage, both gold and silver, is copper only, and that the
gold-copper alloys, of one of which “ standard ” gold is formed, are
practically homogeneous — that is to say, every part of the mixture is
* See Prof. W. Chandler-Iloberts’ Cantor f Now Mr. W. C. Roberts-Austen, C.l>.,
Lectures on Alloys used for Coinage. Pro- F.R. S.
ceedings of the Society of Arts, 1884.
OllAl*. l.J
7
The English Standards.
of the same quality. They are considered by Matthiessen to be
“ soliditied solutions of allotropic modifications of the metals in each
other.” The result in the case of standard silver alloy is not so satis-
factory. This appears to be a “ solidified mechanical mixture of two
solutions, and the cooling of such an alloy is accompanied Avith a
remarkable molecular re-arrangement, in A'irtue of which certain com-
binations of the constituents of the molten alloy become segregated
from the mass, and its homogeneous character is destroyed.” Portions
taken from difierent 2)arts of a trial plate of such metal would not
necessarily be all of quite the same degree of fineness, though the
whole plate as a mass might be of exactly the correct standard.
Level is said by Mr. Chandler-Roberts in this Be2)ort to have proved,
as the result of a series of experiments conducted in the Mint at Paris,
that it is only the alloy containing 71 '893 per centum of silver Avhich
is absolutely homogeneous, and that Avhile in alloys containing more
silver than this amount, the centre of the solidified mass is richer
than the exterior, in alloys of lower fineness than 71 '893 per centum,
the centre contains less siBer than the external 2>ortions. Mr.
Chandler-Roberts’ own ex2)eriments upon standard silver confirm
LeA’oTs statement as to' the concentration of silver towards the centre
of the mass ; but they also j)rove that the molecular re-arrangement
is comparatively slight if the mass is sloAAdy and uniformly solidified.
THE ENGLISH STANDARDS.
The proportions which have been mentioned above, viz., for gold 22
parts or carats of fine gold and 2 2>arts of alloy, and for silver 11 oz.
2 dwts. of fine silver, and 18 dAvts. of copper, are those AARich form
our “standard” or “ sterling” alloys in England, and AAuth small
exception this has been so in the case of gold since the Restoration
in 1660, and in the case of siRer from far earlier times. They are
signified A\ReneA'er the expressions “ standard gold ” and “ sterling
sih’er” are used, and they are the standards of the present gold and
silver coin of the realm. The Avord “ sterling” is derived, be it said
Avith some doubt, from the name by Avhich the inhabitants of Eastern
Germany, avIio Avere called Easterlings in the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries, Avere knoAvn. The i)urity of their money Avas famous, and
it is said that coiners Avere fetched from thence to improA'e the quality
of our OAvn currency.
In connection with this it may be noted, that a statute of 1343
(17 EdAV. III.), jn-oviding that good “sterling” money should bo
made in England, also jirovides that good Flemish money shall 2>ass
8
Old English Plate.
[CUAP.- I.
current, but voluntarily, that is to say, its circulation Avas permitted,
without making its acceptance compulsory, nor the offer of it a
legal tender.
In many other countries besides our own, legislation on this subject
has been found necessary or advisable, but as far as English plate is
concerned, it is enough to detail tl;e English standards, and even as
regards these it will be convenient to reserve for the next chapter
such more minute changes as are found to occur now and then in the
course of the legal history of the goldsmith’s craft.
For the sake of clearness the following table is appended, which
Avill give at a glance a comparative view of the fineness of English
gold and sihmr money, and gold and silver plate from time to time.
Comparative Table of the Standard Fineness op Gold Money and
Gold Plate.
Gold Money.
Carats tine.
Gold Plate.
Carats fine.
41 Henry III. .
18 Edw. III.
to 1
12 Chas. II.
12 Charles 11. .
24 carats (pure gold).
Varied from 23 c. 3| gr.
to 22 carats, but never
lower than the latter,
except from 37 Hen.
VIII. to 3 Edw. VI.,
when it was 20 carats.
22 carats, at which it
has remained ever
since.
28 Edward I. .
17 Edward IV.
18 Elizabeth
38 George III. .
17 & 18 Viet. .
(“Touch of Paris ”) 19^
carats.
18 carats.
22 carats.
22 carats and 18 carats.
3 lower standards of
15, 12, and 9 carats i
respectively added. j
1
Comparative Table of the Standard Fineness of Silver Money and
Silver Plate.
Silver Money.
Fine. Alloy.
Silver Plate. j Fine. Alloy.
oz. dwts. oz. dwts.
1 oz. dwts. oz. d\rts.
28 Edward I. .
11 2 — 0 18
28 Edward I. . ' “ As good as sterling.”
(being sterling silver.)
8& 9 Will. III. 11 10 — 0 10
34 Henry VIII.
10 0 — 2 0
(New sterling, or “ Bri-
3(5 ditto
0 0 — () 0
tannia” standard.)
37 ditto
4 0 — 8 0
0 George I. . . 11 2 — 0 IS
2 Edward A^I. .
(50—6 0
Being the old sterling
4 ditto
3 0 — 9 0
standard restored :
(5 ditto
11 1-0 19
this and the above
1 Mary . . .
11 0 — 1 0
new sterling have
2 IHizabeth . .
11 2 — , 0 18
botli been legal stan-
P>eing sterling standard
dards from 1720 to
restored, at which it
, the present day.
has remained ever
;
.
since.
'
It must be understood that the standard of fineness remained the
same from any one date in the above table, until the next entiy
occurs.
CHAP. I.]
9
The English Standards.
Formerly, the stamlard gold of the English coinage was alloyed
with silver as well as coi)per, and it was consequently of the paler
yellow colour we notice in the case of old sovereigns, and Australian
sovereigns up to recent years. This older mixture contained according
to the standard trial plates of 1728 and 1829 respectively, the following
proportions of gold and alloying metals :
1728
1829
Gold
.... 916-1
915-3
Silver
.... 50-4
37-6
Copper
.... 33-5
Since 1829 or thereabouts, copper only has been used as an alloy,
and the specific gravity has been reduced from about 17'82 to 17‘57 ;
whilst more recently even tlie traces of silver existing in the natural
gold have been removed. This is eftected by passing a stream of
chlorine gas through the molten gold, by a process invented by Mr.
F. B. Miller, which purifies it not only from the silver, but from other
metals, some of them injurious to the gold if required for coining
purposes. This process has been of late years extensively employed
for recovering silver from gold, and for toughening the latter metal.
The trial plate of 1873 shows gold 916*61 and copper 83*39. The
specific gravity of our English standard or sterling silver is 10*30.
The last three Mint trial plates for silver show respectively : —
1728 1829 1873
Silver 928‘9 925-0 924-96
Copper 71-1 75-0 75-04
The remedy or permitted variation from standard has varied from
time to time in the case of gold as well as silver. The earliest known
remedy for the gold coin, then of 23*3| carats fine, was |-th a carat, or
5*2 thousandths. This was allowed by Edward III., in 1345. The
most ancient trial plate now preserved is for this standard, and is of
the year 1477. It shows
Gold 993-15
Silver 5-15
Copper, etc 1’35
This, or sometimes ^-th of a carat or 6*9 thousandths, remained the
rule till 1649, since which time till 1817 ^th of a carat has continually
been the remedy for the 22-carat coinage gold. In this last j^ear an
efibrt was made to attain greater accuracy in the coinage, and the
remedy was reduced from ^th to -j^yth of a carat, or 2*6 thousandths.
It is now 2*0 thousandths. . The silver remedy was 2 dwts. or 8*4
thousandths from 1601 to 1817, when 1 dwt. or 4*2 thousandths was
substituted. At the present time it is 4*0 thousandths.
10
Old English Plate.
[CHAI*. I.
THE ASSAY.
Proceeding to consider the modes by which the fineness of the
precious metals and their alloys may he tested, we must not forget the
old story of Hiero’s golden crown, and how it was referred to Archi-
medes to ascertain whether the suspicions of the king that it was
alloyed with silver, were well founded. The picturesque account of
his hath overflowing on his entering it, thereby suggesting to his
philosophic mind a mode of solving the difficult problem, and of his
flight home, forgetting even his garments in his haste, that he might
set about it at once, may be true ; but certain it is that, well skilled
in mechanics and hydrostatics, he used the means with which he was
most familiar, and detected the fraud by the aid of what we should
call the specific gravity of the metal, instead of by a chemical analysis,
at that time not understood.
It will be obvious that a test depending entirely upon the weight
and bulk of the object to be examined, as compared with water, can
only be usefully applied to a mass of some metal, or of mixed metals,
of the same density throughout and free from any hollows, for the
occurrence of any foreign substance of a different specific gravity, or of
hollow places in the middle of a mass, would render its application
useless.
It is, however, not without its value, and especially in the case of
gold, owing to the very marked difierence between the weight of equal
bulks of gold and of silver or copper, or a mixture of the two. A short
table which has been compiled from figures given by a well-knorwn
professional assayer,* will show this very clearly : —
1 cubic inch of pure gold sp. gr. 19'2o = 10‘16 oz. Troy.
1 ,, pure silver U)’f7 = 5'52 oz. ,,
1 ., copper 8'72 = f'GO oz. „
1 ,, 11 parts of silver and 7 of copper. - »'16 oz. ,,
(The usual alloy for gold.)
1 „ equal parts of silver and copper == 5-06 oz. .,
The writer now quoted draws attention to the fact that a quantity of
the last alloy mentioned in this list is almost exactly half the weight
of an equal bulk of pure gold. There are two cases in which these
facts can be made of use ; if the quality of the metal be kuown, it can
be ascertained whether an article made of it is solid throughout, or
hollow ; and again, if it be known to be solid throughout, as for
instance in the case of a beaten plate of metal, its specific gravity will
* The Booh of Hall Marks, by A. Lutschaunig, London, 1872.
C1IAI>. I. ] The Assay. ii
readily show 'whether it is formed of pure ^old, or of gold mixed with
alloy. Archimedes must have satisfied himself that Hiero’s crown was
solid throughout, before he could have founded a decision that it was
alloyed with silver on the fact that when immersed in a vessel con-
taining water it displaced a certain gTeater quantity of water than was
displaced when the same weight of pure gold Avas put into the vessel.
It Avill of course be a good test for articles suspected to be plated.
J^ut as these early times do not immediately concern the present
inquiry, Ave must pass to the mode used in Avhat are called the Middle
Ages, and eA*en in more modern times, of testing the fineness of gold
and sih^er by the touchstone, or pierre de touche. King Henry YII.
by his AA’ill directs that “ there be made a tomb of stone called Touche
sufficiently large both for our dearest late wife the Queen and ourself.”
This Touchstone or Basanite is an imperfect black jasper or black
flinty slate, originally brought from Mount Tmolus in L}’dia, and
therefore called lapis Lijdius ; it is, hoAveA'er, found in various parts
of the AA'orld, and indeed any hard black siliceous substance, or eA'en
a piece of black pottery, Avill seiwe the purpose. The great Josiah
WedgAvood made such, stamped Avith about 1770 or 1780.
This mode of trying the fineness AA^as called “ touching,” and the
AA’ord obtained for a long time after the adoption of the chemical
assay. The Avord ‘‘touch” seems to have been applied indifferently
to the trial, to the quality of the metal tested, and to the mark
impressed upon it. A curious mention of the Avord in this last sense
occurs in 1536, Avhen it is said that a report was Avidely spread in the
north country that everybody Avas to bring in his plate in order that
it might have the “ touch of the ToAA^er” struck on it.^ This has,
hoAA'ever, in all probability little really to do AAdth our present subject,
most likely referring to a matter of taxation, and to Avhat in modern
French plate affairs is called a “ receiiseT and not to assaying
generally.
For the trial of gold, sets of touch-needles or bars Avere used, one
set alloyed with copper, another Avith silver, and in some cases a third
set alloyed Avith sih*er and copper mixed, tAA'enty-four in each set,
according to the twenty-four carats’ fineness of gold. The streak or
touch made on the touchstone Avith the piece under examination Avas
compared Avith the streaks made by the needles, these streaks AA’ere
also Avashed Avith a(pi(ifortis, Avhich dissolving the alloying metals, left
the gold pure, and by the comparison its fineness Avas determined.
For testing silver, sets of needles Avere also used. In Germany the
* State Papers, Domestic, Henrij VJIL (lf)3(3), Vol. XL, No. 7(58, fo. 296.
12
Old English Plate.
[chap. r.
sot consisted of sixteen, after the sixteen loth* according to which the
standard of fineness was there computed, ljut doubtless the number
varied in different countries according to the computation of the
standard. In skilful hands much information could be derived from
the sensations of greasiness or dryness, roughness or smoothness,
imparted by the stroke ; but this test has been little used for many
centuries, and it could never have been a satisfactory mode of ascer-
taining the purity of silver, into which so much copper could be
introduced without materially affecting its colour, though it is prob-
able that the hardness of the alloy aided in the detection of fraud.
The “ touch,” however, long continued the mode of trying gold, and
indeed is even used at the present day for rough examinations.
The period at which the chemical assay or assay by the cupel was
first introduced is not exactly known, but it Avas certainly practised in
the thirteenth, century, and, as we shall see, Avas the mode of exami-
nation adopted by the authorities in the fourteenth century. In the
latter it was practised at Montpellier in France, a city famous for its
goldsmiths.
In the following chapter Ave shall come to definite mention of the
“ Assay ” in 1300, Avhich is earl}'^ enough for our purpose.
The process of the assay in contradistinction to the toiicli is as
follows : — for gold, to a portion of metal scraped off the article to be
examined, say about eight grains, after being accurately weighed, is
added three times its Aveight of silver, and a proper proportion of lead,
the latter by Avrapping the gold and silver in a piece of sheet-lead.
The Avhole is placed in a small shallow porous crucible made of bone
ashes, called a cupel, and exposed to a bright-red heat ; the metals
melt, and whilst the silver and gold combine, the lead and alloying
metals become oxidised, and the oxides are absorbed by the cupel,
leaving a button of pure gold and sih'^er. This button is then
flattened, rolled out into a strip, Avhich is then coiled into a sort of
screw, called a “ cornet ” ; this is placed in hot diluted nitric acid, by
Avhich the silver is dissolved and the gold alone remains, the cornet is
then treated with stronger nitric acid, AA^ashed, and lastly made red-
hot : AA^hen cold it is Aveighed again, and the difference betAveen its
j)resent Aveight and the original Aveight of the scrapings carefull}’’
determined. For silver the process is much the same : a certain
portion, usually about ten or twenty grains, is scraped off the article,
some being taken from each separate part : this is Avrapped in lead of
proportionate Aveight, and the Avhole heated in the cupel. The result
* The Cologne pound was divided into 2 marks, and eacli mark into 16 loth. The
mark = 3608 gr, English,
CHAl’. I.J
The Assay.
13
is the same as in the case of gold, except that the button remaining
is of pure silver only ; the diftereiice between the weight of this button
and the original weight of the portion operated upon, shows the
amount of alloy. The portion of metal taken oli for examination is
called the “ diet.”
Of this process a minutely-detailed account was given in a smalt
book published more than two centuries ago, called A Touchstone for
Gold and Silver JVares* and the process is now carried on at Gold-
smiths’ Hall in precisely the same manner as then, even to the mode
of folding up the papers to contain the scrapings of the metal to be
assayed. If the article examined is found to be of the required
fineness, the marks are stamped on it with punches ; but if the metal
is not of the proper quality, the article is crushed, and so delivered
back to the maker. It is scarcely credible that every separate part of
every separate article made of gold or silver (with the few exceptions
that will appear later) in this country, goes through this process of
examination, either in London or in one of the provincial assay-towns,
but such is the fact ; and the public are greatly indebted to the com-
panies of goldsmiths, and especially to the great London guild, for the
effectual protection afforded by their vigilance against the frauds which
prevailed in earlier times.
There is yet another mode of testing silver, an account of which
has been partly taken from Brande and Cox’s Dictionary of Science,
Literature, and Art, together with some of the notes which follow
it. This mode, the assay of silver in the humid way, may be adopted
wLere the quality of the alloy is approximately known. The process
depends upon the precipitation of the silver by a standard solution of
common salt, each 1000 grains of which contain a sufficient quantity
of salt to precipitate ten grains of silver, so that supposing the silver
and the salt to be pure, ten grains of silver dissolved in nitric acid
would be entirely precipitated by 1000 grains of the standard solution.
The process is as simple as that of assaying by the cupel. The metal
scrapings after being weighed are put into a small bottle and dissolved
in nitric acid, to this solution is then added the standard solution of
salt, as long as it produces cloudiness ; at the moment when no
further change occurs, the number of measures of salt solution used
is read off, and the fineness of the alloy determined with great accuracy
by the amount of the standard solution of salt which has been required
to precipitate completely the silver from its solution ; thus supposing
* The title of the edition quoted is
A New Touchstone for Gold and Silva'
Wares, by W. B. , of London, goldsmith, 2 ed.
1679.
14
Old English Plate.
fcHAl*. I.-
we Avere operating upon fine silver, Ave should have used 1000 such
measures, but AA’ith the same Aveight of sterling silver, say silver coin,
1)25 only Avould have been required.
It may he that assaying by means of the spectroscope may some
day supersede these older methods, but the attempts Avhich have been
made as yet in this direction have only served to prove that in the
present state of science, little or no practical use can be made of this
beautiful instrument for assaying purposes.
Some experiments made by Mr. Chandler-Koberts at the mint Avith
Professor Hughes’ Induction Currents Balance seem to shoAv that it
is more probable that some day electricity may be pressed into the
service of the assayer. A detailed description of this invention Avould
be out of place here, suffice it to say, that it is capable of revealing the
existence of very minute proportions of gold in silver, and of sih'er in
gold, and thus, already useful in the examination of certain alloys
of the precious metals, may eventually become of practical value in
assaying them. It was thought at first that by its means Avhen
combined Avith Avhat Professor Hughes calls a sonometer, and Avith a
telephone, the difference might be detected in the sound produced by
tAvo shillings both fresh from the Mint, one of which has been rubbed
betAveen the fingers and the other not.* This is perhaps rather more
than can be said to have been really accomplished as yet, but it will
doubtless be achieA’^ed at no A'ery distant day.
Enough has now been said about processes, Avhich after all can
only be carried out by expert hands, and we may pass on to a feAV
notes of general utility belonging to the chemical part of the subject,
referring those Avhom the subject of practical assaying may interest
to the standard Avorks on Metallurgy, especially Dr. Percy’s AMume
on Silver.
A word AAdll be expected about the “frosted” siHer, and what is
called the “ coloured ” gold, that is so often seen in the windows of
the goldsmiths’ shops: and first, what is “coloured gold”? It is
metal from the immediate surface of Avhich the copper or other alloy
has been removed, so as to leave an outer coat of pure gold. An
article treated in this Avay has all the appearance of being made of
purer gold than it is, but the coating of fine gold is one of almost
inconceivable thinness, “not thicker,” says Mr. Lutschaunig, “than
the hundredth part of the breadth of a hair. It is the same as if the
article Avere gilt or electro-plated, only that in the one instance the
alloy is taken out of the gold on the surface, leaAung the pure gold.
* Nineteenth Century Review, October, 1879.
CHAV. I.]
Can of Old Plate.
15
and that in the other the gold is put on. Any gold over nine carats
can be coloured by boiling in nitric acid, or other preparation acting
in the same manner.” “Frosted” silver is silver similarly dealt
Avith. If silver mixed with copper, our own standard silver for
example, be heated to a dull red heat in air, it becomes of a black
colour from the formation of a film of oxide of copper, and if this be
removed by its being dipped in hot diluted sulphuric acid, the silver
becomes of the beautiful white appearance called “frosted” silver,
owing to a film of pure silver being left on its immediate surface.*
We find the celebrated London silversmith of the last century, Paul
Lamerie, who died in 1751, directing in his will that all the plate in
hand at the time of his death should be “ forthwith finished and made
fit for sale by being hoiled and burnished.” New coins owe their
brilliancy to this mode of treatment before being struck, the darker
appearance of their projecting parts after some wear is occasioned by
the alloy showing through the pure surface. Articles of plate may
also be deadened, matted, or frosted by being boiled in bi-sulphate of
potash, which acts in the same way as the diluted sulphuric acid.
The bad quality of the silver of which base coin or any other article
of base metal is made may be detected immediately by the use of a
solution of common nitrate of silver. If thirty grains of this salt be
dissolved in an ounce of distilled water, and a drop or two of the
solution be placed upon the suspected coin or metal, a brown or black
film or spongy mass of metallic silver will appear in the case of base
metal, and its quantity will form a rough measure of the degree of
baseness.
Some interesting directions for the care and cleaning of silver-gilt
plate, are preserved with the church-plate of Stinsford, in Dorsetshire, t
They are dated June, 1737, and are headed “Directions to keep the
Gilt Plate clean from the Silversmith that made it,” the silversmith
being none other than Paul Lamerie himself. They run as follows : —
“Clean it now and then with only warm water and soap, with a
Spunge, and then wash it with clean water, and dry it very well Avith
a soft Linnen Cloth, and keep it in a dry place, for the damp Avill spoyle
it.” Compare with this extract, the instructions given by the siLer-
smith Avho made the plate for Carlisle Cathedral in 1679, for they are
equally well worth our attention. “ Be carefull,” he says, “ to wipe it
with a clean soft linnen cloath, and if there chance be any staines or
spotts that will not easily come off with a little Avater, the cloath being
* In Mint language tliis is called “blanching.”
t The Church Plate nf Dorset. Salisbury, 1889.
i6
[chap. I.
Old English Plate.
dipp d therein, and so riibh the flagons and chalices from the topp to
the Bottome, not crosswise, hut the Bason and patens are to be rubb'd
roundwise, not acrosse, and by noe means use either chalke, sand, or
salt.”* These last words cannot be too strongly emphasised. It is
sad to see how much damage has been done to beautiful old plate by
excessive rubbing and the use of injurious cleaning materials. The
simple directions given above by Paul Lanierie and his brother silver-
smith are still as good a guide as those can wish for, who value their
old silver and silver-gilt plate.
GOLDSMITHS’ WEIGHTS.
In former times the Tower pound, or juns cVorfevres, the old pound
sterling of silver, was used by the goldsmiths, and in the earlier
inventories, such as those of the Treasury of the Exchequer and in
the Wardrobe Accounts, the weight of articles of plate is recorded in
such pounds, and in marks, shillings, and pence for sub-divisions.
This ancient pound was equal to 5400 grains Troy, and was divided
into twenty shillings, and these last into twelve pence or pennyweights ;
the mark was two thirds of the Tower pound.
These, however, ceased to be legal mint weights in the reign of
Henry VIII. They had long before that fallen out of common use,
but in 1526-7 (18 Hen. VIII.) the Tower pound was abolished by
royal proclamation. The Troy pound then substituted for the Tower
pound is said to have been introduced into England as early as the
great French wars of the reign of Edward HI., or perhaps earlier, and
its name was no doubt derived from the French town of Troyes,
where a celebrated fair was held. It has been used ever since by the
trade of goldsmiths for all gold or silver wares in England, but as
its sub-divisions are not so commonly known as the avoirdupois weights
of commercial life, it will be useful to give in addition to a table of the
Troy w^eights, a table by which the weight of plate as ascertained by
the ordinary domestic avoirdupois scale, may be easily and quickly
converted into the Troy reckoning by which it Avould have to be
valued or sold.
TROY WEIGHTS.
24 grains = 1 clwt. (pennyweight).
4S0 grains = 20 clwts. = 1 oz. (ounce).
5760 grains = 240 dwts. = 12 oz. = 1 lb. (pound).
* Old Church Plate in the Diocese of Carlisle, by R. S. Ferguson, M.A., F.S.A. London,
1882.
CHAl*. I.]
Goldsmiths' Weights.
A V0IHDU1‘01S WK [G HTS.
487 J grains = 1 oz.
70UU grains = IG oz. = 1 lb.
The grain is the same in both cases.
o
Comparative Table op Troy and Avoirdupois Weights.
Avoirihqmis. 'Troy.
4 oz.
— 4 dwts. 18g gr,
4
M
=
— 9
93
)) “5 It
i
>•
—
— 18
)? 02
2
:zz
1
oz. IG
M 11 „
8
•y
2
„ 1-t
» 1«1 „
4
yy
=
8
„ 12
„ 22 „
5
jy
=
4
„ 11
„ H
G
yy
=
5
„ 1*
n „
7
yy
z=
G
.. 7
„ 1-li M
A voi r(li(jM)i,'f. 'Troy.
8 oz.
7
OZ.
5
dwts.
20 gr.
9 „
8
1 J
4
yy
14 „
10 „
=
9
yy
2
yy
7 „
11 »
=
10
yy
0
y
12^ „
12 „
10
yy
18
yy
18 „
18 „
11
yy
IG
yy
m „
11 „
12
yy
15
yy
15 „
=
18
yy
18
yy
101 „
10 „
14
y.
11
yy
10 „
192 oz, (12 lbs. ) Avoirdupois = 175 oz. Troy, being 84,000 gr. each.
The weight of an article of plate was always given in ounces and
pennyweights ; thus 5 lb. 5 oz. 5 dwts. would be called 65 oz. 5 dwts.,
but it is now-a-days given in ounces and decimal parts of an ounce,
in compliance with modern legislation on the subject. It will be
convenient also to remember that a pound Troy of standard gold is
coined in England into 46f§ sovereigns, the weight of a sovereign
being 123*27447 gr. A pound Troy of sterling silver is coined into
66 shillings, the weight of a shilling being 87*27272 gr., and of a
sixpence 43*63636 gr. New silver coins, therefore, to the amount of
5s. 6d. will weigh an ounce Troy, and could be used at that rate as a
substitute for ordinary weights on an emergency. The intrinsic
value of plate made of sterling standard silver would be at present
(Dec., 1898) prices about %s. 4d. per ounce. It has varied but very
little since 1894; having fallen .about one penny halfpenny an ounce
in the course of the last three years.
MINT FKICES FOIl GOLD.
Lastly, dividing the number of sovereigns contained in one pound
Troy of standard gold by twelve, the value of an ounce of such gold
(22 carat) will be found to be T3 17s. 10|d., or 3s. 6^d. for each
part (or carat) of fine gold in the ounce weight. The following table
gives the value per ounce of all the other qualities of gold that it has
been necessary to mention, at this Mint price. No account is taken
of the material used for alloying the gold, which would in any case be
of trifling value. The alloying metal in an ounce of 22 carat gold, if
sterling silver alone were used for the alloy, would hardly be worth
2hd. at the present market price of silver : in other words the silver
O.E.P. c
i8
[CIIAJ’. I.
Old English Plate.
in a sovereif^n made of sucli an alloy, would be Avortli less than a
single penny.
24 carats (or pure gold) ,
23 car. gr. (old gold coin. Sec table, p. 8)
22 car. (present gold coin and tirst goldware standard)
20 car. (gold coin temp. Henry A^IIl. See table, p. 8). Also an Irish
standard)
19-^ car. (touch of Paris. Sec table, p. 8)
18 car. (second goldware standard)
15 car. (third ditto)
12 car. (fourth ditto)
,9 car. (fifth ditto)
a ft. d.
4 4 1 1 J per oz,
4 4 0] „
3 17 m „
3 10 9i ,.
3 7 IH „
3 3 8J „
2 13 1
2 2 5| „
1 11 lOi „
CHAPTER II.
THE MEDIAEVAL GUILDS OK GOLDSMITHS IN FRANCE AND ENGLAND — THE GOLD-
SMITHS’ COMPANY OF LONDON — REGULATIONS OF THE GOLDSMITHS’ GUILD
AT MONTPELLIER — CHARTERS OF THE LONDON GOLDSMITHS AND EARLY
LEGISLATION RELATING TO THEM AND THEIR MARKS — THE CORONATION
REGALIA — THE BANKER GOLDSMITHS — LEGISLATION FROM THE TIME OF
CHARLES II. — TABLE OF LONDON MARKS.
There are no articles in the manufacture of which such extensive
frauds can he committed in so small a compass as those made of
the precious metals, and there are no frauds more difficult of detection
by ordinary persons. We have seen, too, that whilst a certain amount
of base metal must needs be introduced into all such articles, it is only
by a minute scientific examination that the proportion of base metal so
introduced can be known for certain, and but few persons can possess
either the skill or the means to conduct the necessary operations.
The great profit to be made by fraudulent practices, the difficulty of
detection, and the consequent probability of escape from it and from
punishment, have at all times exposed the dishonest workman to
irresistible temptations. In very early times, those who carried on
particular trades or handicrafts were accustomed to form themselves
into guilds or fraternities for the purpose of protecting and regulating
the trade, or mystery as it was called, which they exercised. These
were at subsequent periods incorporated by royal charters, which gave
them pow'er and authority to carry out their objects more effectually.
Amongst such associations, those of the goldsmiths seem to have
been early formed in many countries of Europe. In 1260 it became
necessary for the provost of Paris to issue a code of statutes for the
regulation of the goldsmiths, who already existed there as a corporate
body. Not only was gold of an inferior quality substituted for good
gold, but articles made of laten were gilt and palmed off for gold, and
pewter was silvered and sold for the genuine metal. In these statutes,
gold is ordered to be of “the touch of Paris,” and silver as good as
“Sterlings” (esterlins), which was the standard of the English coin,
as we have seen. In 1300 the mark of Paris was known even abroad,
for it is referred to in the English Wardrobe Accounts of that year
(28 Edw. I.) in these terms : —
c 2
20
Old English Plate.
[ciiAi'. ir.
“ 8 coclear’ argenti signata in collo sigiio Parisius, scilt. de quodam
flore glegelli.”
A second and more extensive code was issued by John II. of France,
in the shape of Letters of Confirmation given at St. Ouen in Aug.
1355,* when it was ordered that every goldsmith who was approved
by the masters of the craft should have a puncheon with a counter-
mark of his own. Amongst other things they were forbidden to work
in gold unless it be of the touch of Paris, or better, and the statutes
add that this standard is better than all the gold which they work
in other lands {en inille terres), and that its fineness is nineteen and
one-fifth carats. They are also forbidden to work in base metal, to
use false stones or glass, or to put coloured foil beneath real stones.
Their silver was to be argent de roy, 11 deniers 12 grains fine,t and
jurors (gpmdhommes) were appointed to guard the trade, with power
to punish those who worked in bad metal. At Montpellier the gold-
smiths in the fourteenth century constituted a fraternity governed by
statutes, and they had a standard of their own, which, however, does
not seem to have been a high one, since silver might contain one-third
part of alloy, or such silver as would come white out of the fire, and
gold of fourteen carats fine might be worked. They were expressly
forbidden to manufacture articles in gilt or silvered copper or brass,
save ornaments and utensils for churches, to mount real stones in
jewellery of base metal, or to set false stones in gold or silver. lYe
shall presently see how much light the history of the goldsmiths of
Montpellier throws upon that of their English brethren.
At Nuremberg and Augsburg, cities most famous for their metal-
workers, as well as in many other places, similar guilds of goldsmiths,
regulated by statutes, existed.
In England a fraternity or guild of goldsmiths had existed from an
early period, for in 1180, the twenty-sixth year of the reign of Henry
IL, it was amongst other guilds amerced from being adulterine, that
is, set up without the king’s licence. It was not, however, incorporated
by charter for nearly a hundred and fifty years after this time, although
it had special duties assigned to it, one of the duties of the wardens
of the craft being to protect their trade against fraudulent workers by
holding official examinations of the above-mentioned kinds, and placing
marks upon articles so examined.
* Collection de pieces relatives d Vldstoire
de France, par C. Leber, Paris, 1838. Yol.
XIX. 348.
f Denier was the term used in France to
denote the fineness of silver as carat is for
gold. The silver is divided into twelve
deniers, and each denier into two obolcs or
twenty-four grains ; hence silver of twelve
deniers was pure, and eleven deniers one
obole had only one twenty-fourth part alloy.
This quality was the Argent de Roy.
cuAi>. II.] Early Goldsmiths' Guilds. 21
Some such marks must have been necessary in order to certify to
the purchaser, and for other purposes, a certain standard purity of
metal in articles so examined, and the official stamps by which it was
certified seem to have been the origin of the marks which are found
on the gold and silver plate of most countries.
Every person who is possessed of any article of gold or silver plate,
has, most probably, observed a small group of marks stamped upon
some part of it. Few, perhaps, have regarded them in any other
light than as a proof that the article so marked is made of the metal
of which it is professed to be made, and that the metal itself is of a
certain purity. And this is, in fact, the ultimate intention of these
marks ; hut besides this the archaeologist can often deduce from them
other important and interesting information, — as to the year in which
any article bearing them was made ; the place at which it was made,
or at all events, assayed ; the maker’s name, and other particulars.
As regards England, an historical notice of the Goldsmiths’ Company
of London and its charters, and the legislation which from time to
time has regulated the trade of the goldsmith, will elucidate in its
course the meaning of all the marks to be found on English plate.
Some notes of the provincial guilds and assay offices, including
those of Scotland and Ireland, and of their respective marks, will he
reserved for separate chapters.
Except for the early trace of a guild in 1180, which has already
been noticed, we have to wait until the commencement of the thir-
teenth century before we come to any definite regulation of the
mystery of the goldsmiths of London, and even then their formal
incorporation had not yet taken place. However, by this time they
were a numerous and powerful craft, for in an affray which occurred
in 1*267 between the goldsmiths and the tailors, those trades met and
fought to the number of 500 men on each side, of whom some were
killed, the dead being, it is said, thrown into the Thames, and others
wounded, before the bailiffs of the city could part them and apprehend
the ringleaders, some of whom were hanged.* But, truth to say,
their turbulence was not their only failing, for the frauds that seemed
so common in France had their place also in England, and by the
year 1288 were of such extent as to call for a mandate from the king,
to he found in the Close Bolls of that year, f This, which is entitled
“7M aiiro fahrirando in civitate LondoniariunE commands the
* Chronicles of the Mayor and Sheriffs
of London, editefl l>y TI. T. lliley, Lontloii,
1863. Such affrays are also mentioned in
Herbert’s History of the London Livery
Companies.
t Close Roll, 22 Henry III., in. 6.
22
Old English Elate.
( OUAI-., II.
mayor and aldermen to choose six of the more discreet goldsmiths of
the city, who were to superintend the craft, seeing that no craftsman
worked any gold of which a mark was not worth a hundred shillings
at least, nor any silver of less intrinsic value than the king’s money —
quod non valeat in se quantum valeat moneta Regis.” They were
also to prevent any one working in secret, or anywhere hut in the
public street, to see that gold bore no colour but its own, except in
the case of gold thread, and that no one put gold upon baton or copper.
There are also provisions as to the use of precious and counterfeit
stones.
Fifty years later, the first actual statute on the subject, passed in
1300, recognizes these discreet goldsmiths by the name of wardens,
and for the first time establishes their powers on a firm basis,
ordaining as follows, viz. (28 Edward I., Stat. 3, cap. 20) : — “ That
no goldsmith should make any vessel, jewel, or other thing of gold or
silver unless it be of good and true alloy, i.e., gold of the standard of
the touch of Paris {tuclic de Pargs) and silver of the sterling alloy, or
better {argent del alloy de le esterling on de meilleur), and that none
work worse silver than money. And that no vessel of silver depart
out of the hands of the workers until it be assayed by the wardens of
the craft, and marked with the leopard’s head {e q'ele soit signee de
nne teste de leojmrt). That the wardens (gardiens) should go from
shop to shop {de shope en sliop)e) among the goldsmiths and assay
{assaient) the gold, and if they should find any other it should be
forfeit to the King. That no false stones should be set in gold, and
that all the good towns of England where any goldsmith be dwelling
shall be ordered according to this E statute as they of London be, and
that one shall come from every good town for all the residue that be
dwelling in the same unto London for to be ascertained of their Touch.
And if any goldsmith be attainted that he hath done otherwise, he
shall be punished by imprisonment and by ransom at the King’s
pleasure.”
Here, then, we have mention, not only of wardens of the craft,
but of an assay and of a distinct mark for standard metal. Mr.
Octavius Morgan notes that the phraseology of this statute more than
suggests that such a mark was now ordered for the first time, it being
termed une teste.” This is indeed an important step in the history
of which we are tracing the course. It is the earliest mention, too, of
an assay.
Now that the duty of the wardens is laid down, we have naturally
not long to wait for the regular incorporation of a Goldsmiths’ guild
in London, and in 1327 it was so incorporated b}’' letters-patent from
CHAP. II.]
The London Goldsmiths.
23
Edward III., under the name of “The Yv^ardeiis and Commonalty of
the Mystery of Goldsmiths of the City of London.”
This charter, which is in old French, and is dated 30 May, 1 Edw.
III., is given at length, both in French and English, in Herbert’s
History of the London Livery Comimnies. It first recites and then
grants as follows : — that the goldsmiths of our City of London had by
their petition exhibited to the King and Council in Parliament holden
at A\'estminster, shown that theretofore no private merchants or
strangers were wont to bring into this land any money coined, but
plate of silver to exchange for our coin ; that it had been ordained
that all of the trade of goldsmiths were to sit in their shops in the
High-street of Cheap, and that no silver or gold plate ought to be sold
iu the city of London except in the King’s Exchange or in Cheap,
among the goldsmiths, and that publicly, to the end that persons in
the trade might inform themselves whether the seller came lawfully
by it: but that of late both private merchants and strangers bring
from foreign lands counterfeit sterling whereof the pound is not -worth
sixteen sols of the right sterling, and of this money none can know
the right value but by melting it down ; and that many of the trade
of goldsmiths do keep shops in obscure streets, and do buy vessels of
gold and silver secretly without inquiring whether such vessels were
stolen or come lawfully by, and immediately melting it down, make it
into plate, and sell it to merchants trading beyond sea, and so make
false work of gold, silver, and je-wels, in w^hich they set glass of divers
colours, counterfeiting right stones, and put more alloy in their silver
than they ought, -vvhich they sell to such as have no skill in such
things ; and that the cutlers cover tin with silver so snbtilely and with
such sleight that the same cannot be discovered nor separated, and so
sell the tin for fine silver, to the great damage and deceipt of us and
our people ; we, with the assent of our lords spiritual and temporal,
and the commons of our realme, will and grant for us and our heirs
that henceforth no one shall bring into this laud any sort of money,
but only plate of fine silver, and that no plate of gold or silver be sold
to sell again, or be carried out of the kingdom, but shall be sold
openly for private use ; that none of the trade shall keep any shop,
except in Cheap, that it may be seen that their work be good ; that
those of the trade may by virtue of these presents elect honest and
sufficient men, best skilled in the trade, to inquire of the matters
aforesaid, and that they who are so chosen reform -what defects they
shall find, and inflict punishment on the offenders, and that by the
help of the mayor and sheriffs, if need be ; that in all trading cities
in England where goldsmiths reside, the same ordinance be observed
24
Old English Plate.
ICHAl'. II,
as ill London, and that one or two of every such city or tow'n for the
rest of the trade shall come to London to he ascertained of their touch
of gold, and there to have a stamp of a puncheon of a leopard’s head
marked upon their work as it was anciently ordained.
For some years they were governed by the provisions of this charter,
but in 1363 further legislation became necessary, and by an Act of
that year (37 Edw. III. cap. 7) it was ordained that no goldsmith,
as Avell ill London as elsewhere within the realm, should work any
gold or silver but of the alloy of good sterling {alloy de hon
esterhing) ; that every master goldsmith should have a mark by
himself which should be known by them who should be assigned to
survey their work and allay; th.»t the goldsmiths should not set their
mark till their work was assayed ; and that after the assay made, the
surveyor should set the king’s mark upon it, and then the goldsmith
his mark for which he should answer ; that no goldsmith should
charge for silver vessel but Is. M. for the pound of two marks as
at Paris ; that no silversmith should meddle with gilding ; and that
no gilder should work in silver. This brings us another stage, and
introduces us to a maker’s mark for the first time in England. We
have a standard mark since 1300, and now a maker’s mark dating
from 1363.
*
It is pretty clear that in the fourteenth century, owing to the frauds
committed, a great move was made throughout Europe wuth respect to
goldsmiths, France and perhaps Montpellier taking the lead.
Turn we therefore, by the way, to Montpellier, of whose history the
Piihlications de la Societe Archeologique de Mont2)ellier give many
interesting particulars, and we find that by 1355 a dispute which had
arisen between the consuls of the town and the goldsmiths, in conse-
quence of the great abuses introduced into the trade of the latter, led
to the following regulations of that year : —
That all vessels and works of silver made by the argentiers of
Montpellier must be of the standard of eleven deniers and one obole,
or twelve grains, at the least.* The goldsmiths were to make two
patterns or trial pieces of silver, of the standard of eleven deniers
fourteen grains, marked with the puncheon of Montpellier (for
Philippe le Hardi had, in 1275, ordained that each city should have
a particular mark for works in silver), after which the goldsmiths
should work with an allowance of twn grains. One of these trial
pieces should be kept at the consulate, and the other by the warden
of the goldsmiths. That a third trial piece shall be made of eleven
* See note, p. 20.
CHAF. II.]
25
Ordinances of Montpellier.
clGiiiers and one obole, also mavked, \vliicli sliould remain ■\\itli tlie
consuls for trial with suspected works. l']very master silversmith
should mark with a particular mark the pieces of his work, and
deliver them himself to the warden. The warden, before marking the
piece with the puncheon of Montpellier, should remove a portion ol
the silver, called, in the language of Montpellier, “ borihl (a technical
term for a portion of metal removed with a buril, burin or graver, for
the purpose of the assay), which he should put into a box, keeping a
separate box for each workman, and once or twice a year make an
assay of these borihls,” and if the standard was found below the
eleven deniers one obole they should denounce the worker to the
consuls, who should make a second assay, and if they found the fraud
confirmed, should deliver him over to justice. Moreover the wardens
might break such articles as seemed to them insufficient. In the
original documents nothing is said of the method of performing the
operation of the assay ; but as it is expressly ordered that in assaying
the trial pieces and “ borihls ” the same ashes (probably bone-ashes to
form the crucible), lead and fire, should be used, it is clear that the
assay was by the cupel.
Nothing had hitherto been done or said about gold ; but though less
worked than silver there were equal abuses ; and in 1401 the consuls
and wardens of the mystery, assisted by several argentiers, made a
regulation in presence of the consuls of the city, by which the standard
of gold, which originally was only fourteen carats and had by a subse-
quent decree been raised to eighteen carats, was now reduced to sixteen
carats ; and there is here a question of the trial of gold by the “ touch,”
showing that it was then in use.
In the fifteenth century abuses and frauds in the trade had greatly
multiplied. Public clamour was raised against the principal silver-
smiths for working below the standard of 1355. A process was insti-
tuted against them in 1427. The consuls seized several of their
works, had them assayed, found them fraudulent, and made the
makers appear before the tribunal. In their defence they pleaded
that the ordinances of 1355 were obsolete with regard to small
“ orfevreries.” They were condemned to pay a fine of ten marks of
silver each, and on appeal the sentence w^as confirmed. They claimed
exemption from marking girdles and small works. An inquest was
held, and the following ordinances resulted, which were solemnly
renewed in 1436 with still stricter conditions, and they show with
what care the fabrication of works of gold and silver was regulated.
To ensure the legal standard they ordained, besides the ordinary
precaution of the box, the “borihls,” the trial pieces, and the name
26
Old English Plate.
[CHAI'. II.
of tlie silversmith, that the name of the warden of the mysterj*,
inscribed on the register of the city and on the private hook of the
silversmiths, should be followed by one of the letters of the al2)hahet,
which should be reproduced beneath the shield of arms (enisson) of
the town on each work, in order that it might be known under what
warden it was made. These proceedings of the goldsmiths of Mont-
pellier are highly interesting, since they not only give us an account
of the frauds and the alteration of the standard, together with the
particulars of the assay, which in its system with the box and trial-
pieces bears a very strong analogy to our trial of the Pyx,* but also
give us the date, origin and establishment of three very important
marks, viz., the mark of the country or city, the mark of the maker,
and the annual letter, two of which we had already adopted in this
country, whilst the use of the third, the annual letter, was soon to be
established.
If we may turn aside for a moment to see how the goldsmiths put
their powers into actual use, we gather that their original charter
must have served its purpose to some extent. Proceedings taken
against one Peter Kandolfe, a Latoner, are enough to show that it was
at all events not a dead letter in 1376, for upon interrogation for
exposing two circlets for mazers of mixed silver, we find him promising
not to interfere with the goldsmiths’ trade again.!
The names of many of the great London goldsmiths of this generation
are known. Thomas Hessey was the king’s goldsmith in 136t5, and
Nicholas TwjTord held the same office shortly afterwards; the latter
is mentioned in accounts of 1379. The names of John de Chichester
* The imiDortant clutjf of testing the
purity of the coinage from time to time has
been entrusted for ages to the Goldsmiths’
Company. The ceremony of doing this has
been conducted with the same formalities
from time immemorial, and is called “The
trial of the Pyx.” Such a trial is known to
have taken place in 9 & 10 Edw. I., and it
has been held at shoit but irregular intervals
ever since ; it is now an annual event. A
specimen coin, taken foimerly from each
‘ ‘ journey ” or day’s work, but in modern
days from each melting of metal, whether
gold or silver, is placed in a chest kept at
the Mint, called the Pyx. At the proper
time a jury of the Goldsmiths’ Company is
summoned, who after being sworn and
solemnly charged, proceed to an assay of the
coins found in the Pyx, and to compare their
quality with the standard trial plates in the
custody of the Warden of the Standards..
Their verdict is the deliverance of the
authorities of the Mint, who are virtuall}'
placed upon their trial. Since the Coinage
Act of 1870, the proceedings have been
somewhat shorn of their circumstance, owing
to the jury being summoned to Goldsmiths’
Hall, and there charged by the Queen’s
Eemembrancei’, instead of by the Lord
Chancellor himself at Westminster, where
the assay was formerly conducted, in au
apartment specially prepared for the pur-
230se. The mode of procedure thenceforward
to be adopted on these occasions is com-
jdetely set forth in the above Coinage Act
(33 Viet. c. 10), and in the Queen’s Order
in Council of 29 June, 1871.
t Riley’s Memorials of London and
London, Life in the XIII., XIV., and A' I .
centuries. London, 1868, p. 398.
CHAP. II.]
27
Charters of the Goldsmiths' Company.
and Thomas Roynbam, John Hiltoft and also his executors, all occur
in the 'Wardrobe Accounts as enjoying royal patronage between this
time and the end of the century. The great goldsmith, Sir Diw
Bareiityn, who died in 1415, was a man ol more than civic note.
Here, however, the charter of Edward III. was found insufficient
for want of proper persons being named in it ; therefore Richard II.
in 1392-3 re-incorporated them by another charter dated 6 Feb.
16 Ric. II., confirming the first and giving them power to choose
wardens and other officers.
Edward IV. in 1462 not only confirmed the charter of Richard II.,
but constituted the Goldsmiths’ Company a body corporate and
politic, with perpetual succession, power to use a common seal, hold
lands, etc., and by this charter dated 30 May, 2 Ed. IV., invested
them with a privilege of searching, inspecting, trying, and regulating
all gold and silver wares, in the City of London, and the suburbs
thereof, and in all fairs and markets, and all cities, towns and
boroughs, and all other places whatsoever throughout our kingdom of
England, with power to punish oflenders for working adulterated gold
or silver. These powers were continually exercised, and from the
records of the Company it appears that periodical progresses through
the country were made by the assay-wardens for that purpose.
Several kings at various times have given them new charters,
enlarging and confirming the older ones. The latest are Insyexiinus
Charters of James I. (2 Jac. I) and Charles II. (18 Car. II.), which
recite and confirm all those previously granted. The latter of these
is recited in the Act of 12 Geo. II., c. 26, and empowered the wardens
to commit offenders to prison and to set fines upon them. The guild
thus incorporated is now one of the greatest and wealthiest of the
City Companies, and one to which the archieologist and antiquary are
indebted for the ready information and assistance it has given to those
who have from time to time sought permission to consult its records,
which, commencing about 1331, are carried down to the present day.
They consist of the wardens’ accounts, which begin in that year, and
amount to many large volumes, the ordinances, and other books
relating to their estates, all of which contain curious and interesting-
particulars. The members of the fraternity were originally all gold-
smiths, as mentioned in their first charter, and the Company is
governed by a Prime Warden, three other wardens, and twenty-one
assistants, with a livery of 150 members, exclusive of honorary
members and members by special grant. The wardens are now
annually elected on May 29th ; previously, however, to the Restora-
tion, in compliance with their ordinances, 8t. Dunstan’s Hay, being
28
[CHAl*. II.
Old English Plate.
that of their patron saint, was their proper day of election. On the
day of election, when the new Ihirae Warden enters upon the duties
of his office, the new punches for tlie mark having been prepared, are
delivered by him to the officers of the Assay Office. Formerly the
old punches were all preserved, hut not many years ago the
accumulation being very great and found inconvenient, it was
considered that such a mass of old iron was useless, and they were
destroyed. It is much to be regretted that impressions were not
taken of them on a copper-plate previous to their destruction, though
it is hardly probable that there were any earlier than the time of the
fire of London in 1666.
The ordinances or statutes of the Company are contained in a fine
MS. on vellum, with illuminated initial fetters. It is therein stated
that ‘‘ thys boke was made and ordeynyd by Hugh Bryce, Altherman,
Henry Coote, Mylys Adys, and Willyam Palmer, wardens, the xx day
of September in the yere of our lorde god mcccclxxviij and in the
xviij yere of the Reigne of King Edward the fourth. Humfrey Hay-
ford then May re of the Cyte of london, John Stokker and Henry
Colett, Sheryffys of the same Cyte.” The index of the same volume
is further described as follows: “Thys Kalendar was made and
ordeynyd for this boke by Henry Coote, Stephyn Kelke, John Ernest,
and Alen Newman, wardens, the last day of August in the yere of oure
lorde god mcccclxxxiij and in the ffurst yere of the Reygne of King
Richard the thiyd. Sir Edmond Shaa, Knyght, then Mayre of the
Cyte of london, Willia Whyte and John Mathew, Sheryffys of the
same Cyte.”
It contains first the oaths for the wardens and officers ; and secondly
the ordinances for the government of the Company, which chiefly ,
consist of regulations for the masters of the craft and the taking,
keeping and conduct of apprentices ; but also “ for the working of
gold and silver to the standard, and how it shall be delivered.” The
following may be quoted as examples : —
“Also it is ordeyned that no goldsmith of England, nor nowhere
else within the realme, work no manner of vessel nor any other thing
of gold nor silver, but if it be of the verry alloy according to the
standard of England, called sterling money or better.”
“ That no manner of vessel or any other thing be borne out from
the hands of the workers, nor sold till it be assayed by the wardens of
the craft or their deputy, the assayer ordained therefore, and that it
be marked with the lyperde’s head crowned according to the acts of
diverse parliaments, and the mark of the maker thereof.”
No worker was to be a freeman of the Company until he had been
CHAP. II.]
Records of the Goldsmiths' Company.
29
apprenticed seven years ; and the ordinances were to be read publicly
on St. Dunstan’s Day. At the end of the book are some additional
ordinances of the year 1507, being the twenty- second of Henry VII.,
by which it was provided that no goldsmith should put to sale any
vessel or other work of gold or silver until he had set his mark upon
it; that he should take it to the assay house of the Hall of the
(Goldsmiths to be assayed by the assayer, who should set his mark
upon it, and should deliver it to the warden, who should set on it the
leo})ard's head croicned.
Again, in another MS. book on vellum which has the arms of the
Goldsmiths’ Company emblazoned on the first page, and contains
ordinances dated July 5th, 1513, being the fifth year of Henry YIII.,
we find that it is ordained that before any work of gold or silver is put
to sale the maker shall set on it his own mark, that it shall be
assayed by the assayer who shall set on it his mark, and that the
wardens shall mark it wuth the leopard’s head crowned.
Here then in both these sets of ordinances we have three distinct
marks mentioned : the maker’s, the assayer’s, and the leopard’s head
or king’s mark. What this assayer’s mark was wn are not expressly
told, but it must almost necessarily be the annual letter, no'w there-
fore to be added to the leopard’s head of 1300 and the maker’s mark
of 1363. We shall give reasons 'when dealing specially with this mark
for attributing its inauguration to the year 1478.
The course of State legislation had proceeded pari passu with the
ordinances of the Goldsmiths’ Company, and before passing the ill-
omened gulf in the history of English plate w^hich occurs beDveen
1513 and the commencement of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, we
must bring it doAvn to the earlier of these dates. And first comes a
statute which, but for the fact that it is not found amongst “the
statutes” properly so called, and seems therefore to have been only
provisional and not confirmed on the assembling of parliament, wmild
appear to have crippled the new'-found powers of the goldsmiths’
guild, and to have rendered them inoperative outside the city of
London. Indeed, it was only assented that this ordinance should
commence at the feast of St. John, and should last till the next
parliament, to try in the meantime if it w^ere profitable or not.
It is found ill 1379 on the Rolls of Parliament of the second year
of Richard II., No. 30, and would have ordained not only that each
smith should put his mark on his work, but that it should be marked
with the mark of the city or borough wherein it w^as assayed, and that
the assay should belong to the mayors, etc., of the cities and boroughs,
Avith the aid of the master of the mint. For the reasons mentioned.
30
[chap. II.
Old English Plate.
this statute was probably not acted upon very generally ; though, as
we shall presently see, in the case of York, a recognised touch is
mentioned in civic records of 1410.
The next Act, in 1381 (5 llichard II., cap. 2), forbade the export of
gold and silver in any shape, or et argent si hien monoie uessell plate*
et joialx. These provisions are reinforced in 1402 by another Act
forbidding any person to carry gold or silver in money, vessell or plate
out of the realm, without the king’s licence.
In 1404 (5 Henry IV., cap. 13), in order to prevent frauds, it was
enacted that no artificer, nor other man, whatsoever he be, shall gild
nor silver any locks, rings, beads, candlesticks, harness for girdles,
chalices, hilts, pomels of swords, powder-boxes, nor covers for cups
{jjur lianapes) made of copper or latten, on pain to forfeit to the king
€ shillings at every time that he shall be found guilty ; but that
chalices excepted, artificers may work ornaments for the Church of
copper and latten, and the same gild and silver, so that at the foot or
■some other part, the copper and the latten shall be plain, to the intent
that a man may see whereof the thing is made for to eschew the
deceit aforesaid.
In 1414 (2 Henry V., Stat. 2, cap. 4) it was enacted for that the
goldsmiths of England, of their covin and ordinances, will not sell
the wares of their mystery gilt, but at the double j)rice of the weight
of silver of the same, which seemeth to the king very outrageous
and too excessive a price ; the king for the ease of his people hath
ordained that all goldsmiths of England shall gild no silver wares
worse than of the alloy of the English sterling ; and that they take
* The word “plate” here stands for bar
or sheet gold and silver, rather than for
articles made of them, which were called
“vasa” and “jocalia,” or, in English,
“vessel,” until about the middle of the
fifteenth century. In the wills and inven-
tories of the latter half of that century, the
word begins to occur in its modern sense ;
to give a single example, one Thomas Brygg,
in 1494, bequeathes “ omnia mea vasa argen-
tea voc’ le plate,” using the ordinary Latin
word and the less familiar term then just
■coming into use in juxtaposition.
In the following statutes of the fourteenth
century, “plate” appears to mean merely
the wrought or flattened metal, which is a
more strictly accurate use of the word,
derived as it is from a common origin with
the Greek ■nXa.rvs, our own flat, and the
Spanish fllata, than its later and secondary
application as a general term to vessels
formed of such metal : —
9 Edw. III. Stat. 2. Statute of liloney :
c. 1. “ Argent en plate ne vessel dor ne
dargent.”
‘ ‘ IMonoie plate ou vessel dor ne
dargent.”
27 Edw. III. Stat. 2. The Statute of the
Staple :
“Plate of silver and billets of gold.”
A “plate of ale” is the expression used
at Trinity College, Cambridge, for one of the
silver tankards purchased by fellow-com-
moners for their own use, and left by them
as a parting present to the college (Words-
worth’s Social Life at the English Univei'si-
ties in the 18iA Century) ; and the same
term is applied at Queen’s College, in the
sister university, to the caudle-cups with
ring-handles which arc now used for beer.
CHAP. II.]
Acts of Parliament,
31
for a pound of Troy gilt but 46 sliilliugs and 8 pence at the most ;
and of greater weight and less according to the quantity and weight
of the same ; and that which shall he by them gilt from henceforth
shall he of a reasonable price and not excessive, and if any goldsmith
do contrary to this statute, he shall forfeit to the king the value of the
thing so sold.
In 1420 (8 Henry V., c. 3) it was forbidden to gild any sheaths or
any metal hut silver, and the ornaments of Holy Church ; or to silver
any metal hut knights’ spurs, and all the apparel that pertaineth to a
baron and above that estate.
A more important statute now follows, viz., that of 1423 (2 Henry
YI., cap. 14), by which it was ordained that no goldsmith or jeweller
within the City of London should sell any article of silver unless it
was as fine as sterling, nor set it to sell before it be touched with the
touch of the leopard’s head if it may reasonably bear the same touch,
and also with the mark or sign of the workman of the same, upon
pain of forfeiture of the double as afore is said ; and that the mark or
sign of every goldsmith be known to the wardens of the same craft ;
and that the keeper of the touch if he shall touch any harness with the
leopard’s head, except it be as fine as sterling, shall for everything so
proved not as good in alloy as the said sterling, forfeit the double
value to the king and the party. By this statute also it is ordained
that the city of Y”ork, Newcastle upon Tine, Lincoln, Norwich,
Bristol, Salisbury, and Coventry, shall have divers touches, and
further that no goldsmith anywhere shall work silver of worse alloy
than the sterling, and shall set his mark upon it before he s'et it to
sale, upon the same penalties as if in London. This is the first
mention of provincial assay towns, of which more will be said in a
succeediug chapter.
Next, in 1477 (17 Edward IV., cap. 1), by reason of the provisions
of the Act of 2 Henry VI., cap. 14, having been daily broken by the
goldsmiths and other workers of silver, as well in London as else-
where, it was directed inter alia that no goldsmith or worker of gold
or silver should work or put to sale any gold under the fineness of
eighteen carats, nor silver unless it be as fine -as sterling, except such
thing as requireth solder; also that no goldsmith work or set to sale
harness of silver plate, or jewel of silver, from the feast of Easter,
within the city of London or within two leagues {leukez) of London,
before it be touched with the leopard’s head crowned, such as may
bear the said touch, and also with a mark or sign of the worker of the
same so wrought, upon pain of forfeiture of the double value of such
silver wrought and sold to the contrary; that the mark or sign of
32
Old English Plate.
[CHAl’. JI,
every goldsmith he committed to the Avardens of the same mysterj' ;
and if it be found that the keeper of the touch of the leopard’s head
croAvned, do mark or touch any harness Avith the leopard’s head, if it
be not as fine in alloy as sterling, he shall forfeit double the value of
the silver ; and that the craft of goldsmiths of London shall be ansAver-
able for the non-sufficiency of the Avarden. The statute Avas enacted
for seven years, and AA^as aftervv^ards re-enacted for twenty years in
1489, and again for twenty years in 1652 by 7 Edward VI., cap. G.
In 1488-9 (4 Henry VII., Pari. 3, cap. 2) it was found that Avhereas
in previous times finers and parters of gold and silver had used to
fine and part all the gold and silver needful for the mints of London,
Calais, Canterbury, York, and Durham, and the fellowship of gold-
smiths, under the rules and orders of those mints, but noAv they dAA’elt
abroad in every part of the realm, and out of the rules aforesaid, and
carried on their trade so that men can get no fine silver ; and it AA’as
enacted that the finers and parters should not alloy fine gold nor
silver, nor sell anything else, nor to any persons except the officers of
mints and the goldsmiths ; that silver be made so fine that it bear 12
pennyweight of alloy in the pound AA^eight, and yet be as good as
sterling, and that all finers set their marks upon it.
We have now brought doAvn both the ordinances of the goldsmiths
and those of the statute book to the time of Henry VIII., and it Avill
presently be seen what a disastrous period in the history of the art
has been reached. We have come to the time when the accumulated
treasures of the Church Avere SAvept away, and the wealth of lay
corporations extorted for the service of the croAvn and state. Monastic
and cathedral plate disappears on the Reformation in the reign of
Henry VIII., the possessions of the parish churches follow at the end
of that of EdAvard VI., Avhilst the “ benevolences ” of Queen Mary
ransack the treasure-rooms of the great secular guilds and companies.
A number of goldsmiths’ names occur in the Church inA-entories of
Edward VI., and it may be as Avell to give a few of them for the
chance of their initials being here and there recognised on A'essels
made by them for the reformed use, some of Avhich, as Ave shall see,
still remain. One Christopher Terry, is noted about 1515 ; and
betAveen 1530 and 1553 maybe found working at their craft in London
Thomas Calton, Robert Danbe, John Palterton, Raufe Lathom, John
Waberley, Thomas Metcalfe, John Danyell, Robert Re^ms, Eabyaii
Wythers, and Robert Wygge — Wigg and Dickson are mentioned in the
iuA'entory of St. George’s Chapel, Windsor — and to these must be
added the name of a lady, one Margery Herkins, Avho carried on
business in Lombard Street. In various accounts rendered by London
CHAl“. II.]
Elizabethan Goldsmiths.
33
cliurcliwarclens, temp. Edward VI. occur : — Jasper ffyslier, George
Dalton, William Kelwaye, John Wickes, John Clarke, li. Maynarde,
Mr. Hartop, W. Dyckeson, Thos. Miischamp, Thos. Dewey, Eobert
Trappes, Eichard Lounde, John 3 [abhe, William South wood and
Eobert Danhe. Of these, Jasper tfysher was Prime Warden, and
Eobert Wygge and John Clarke were Wardens of the Goldsmiths’
Company in 1566.
In the early years of Queen Elizabeth the names that most
frequently occur are those of Eobert Tayleboys, found from 1559 to
1572, Thomas Muschampe, who made a communion cup for Chelms-
ford, which is unfortunately not now in existence, and Thomas
Turpyn. Mr. Anthony, of the Queen’s Arms in Cheapside, was one
of the Queen’s goldsmiths at the beginning of her reign, and it was
under the auspices of this respectable tradesman that the first lottery
of which there is any record was brought out in 1569 ; a little later
one Hughe Kayle held a similar appointment amongst the Queen’s
servants.
The pedigrees and coats of arms of no fewer than thirteen gold-
smiths were entered at the visitation of London by the heralds in
1568, those of the above-mentioned Dericke Anthony, Thomas Metcalfe,
and Thomas Muschampe among the number. In this record Affabel
Partridge, Esq., is styled “ Principal Goldsmith” to Queen Elizabeth.
The others were George Dalton, Henry Gilbert, John Mabbe, Francis
Heton, Christopher Wace, Francis Jackson, Henry Gaynsford, and
Thomas Gardiner. Four of these were members of the Court of
Assistants of the Goldsmiths’ Company in 1566, Metcalfe-, Mus-
champe, Mabbe, and Gardiner. There were sixty-eight goldsmiths
living in Cliepe in 1569, besides some twenty in Lombard Street.
These were the chief resorts of the craft. It is curiously seldom that
the name of the maker can be traced by the sign of his shop forming
part of his registered mark, but it may be interesting to record some
of them, as the following : —
John Lannyson ...
Chri.stopher Wace .
Manasscs Stockton
Win. ilartcn
Wm, ffynstwayte..
][y. Gilberd
Pklmund (5oniwall
Hy. Sutton
Nicha. Sutton
Uichd. Howe
Tlioa. iiampton ....
O.E.P.
Goldsmiths
Acorn.
(ircen Dragon.
Kcye.
.. White Lyon.
Mytcr.
Hose.
SquiiTcll.
I’lougho.
Harrowc.
(irition.
Falcon.
in Chei)e, 156‘J.
Ant. Bate
Thos. Gierke
Diricke Antonie
Win. Dyxson ...
Fras. Jackson ...
I Thos. Harrison .
I John Harry son.,
John Goodrich .
1 Ilobt. Brandon ,
I ilobt. Durrant ..
i Ilobt. ^Icdley ..
St. John’s Head.
Angell.
Queen’s Arms.
Flour de luce.
Black Spread Eagle.
Swan.
Broad Arrow.
Unicorn.
Gyltc Lion.
Half Moon.
Wliite Horae.
D
34
[cii/Vi*. II.
Old English Plate.
(fohlumlths in Clicpc^ 15(51) — cont'imied.
Antonie Bate
Thos. Hartoppe
White Cocke.
Nichs. Bartlemewe
Affabell Bartvige
Black Bull.
Aldein. Langley
Kobt. Sharpe
John Mabbe
W. Calton
Beereblocke
Legge.
John Mabbe, s>'-
Thos. Metcalf
Bell.
Thos. Conell
Geo. Waren
Thos. Gardener
Fras. Heaton
Bobt. Wright
Geo. Gatchet
Hy. Gaynesford
Gabl. Newman
Byke.
Hiclid. Hanberric
liobt. Wyggc
Stephen Durrant
Blcwe Bore.
iliehd. Hanberric
Connie.
Edward Gilberd
Ship.
Iliehd. Martin
liobt. Aske
Kichd. Eogers
Gilt Eagle.
John Ealeston
White Hind.
Iliehd. Ilogers
Christopher Ffulke
John Keale
John Foxe
Geo. Martin
Thos. Maye
In St. JIattlieiu\'i Alley.
George Longedale.
Affabell Bartridge.
Thos. Denham.
Geo. Warrenson.
John Binfold.
Wm. Burneye.
North Side of Che])e.
Wm. Holborne.
Andrew Balmer.
Wm. Foxe.
Eobt. Signell.
Jas. Storke.
In Lumhard Street.
Thos. Benson.
Thos. Bope.
Kichd. Sharpe.
John Wetherhyll.
Wm. Jones, j,.
Thos. Muschampe.
Eobt. Tayleboyes.
Umphrey Stevens.
Hughe Keale.
Kichd. Eobyns.
James Alleyn.
John Bull.
Wm. Jones, s’^-
Eobt. Hawkyns.
John Kettelwood.
Thos. Sympson.
W. Alsoppe.
Wm. ffeake.
Edward Creake.
Eobt. ffrye.
It will be inferred that with the accession of Queen Elizabeth,
brighter days succeeded to a quarter of century of plunder and
destruction The debased standards of the last twenty or thirt}" years
were raised once more to their former purity, and none knew better
than the Queen herself the importance of this step, in which she took
much personal interest. But it 'was not at first a very popular
measure, and the promulgation by royal proclamation was necessary
of a “ summarie of certaine reasons which moved the Queen’s majestie
to procede in reformations of her base and coarse monies, and to
reduce them to their values in sorte as they may be turned to fine
monies,” before the public, who saw only the loss that the reform
CHAP. II.]
Queen Elizabeth.
35
would occasion them on the coin then in their possession, realised
the great benefit it would bo to the nation. This was dated from
Hampton Court on 29 September, 1560, and on 19 February,
1560-61, the base money was called in also by proclamation. The
Queen went herself in state to the Mint, and striking some coins with
her OAvn royal hand, gave them to those standing about her, ordering
that a medal should be struck to commemorate the event. The
Minutes of the Goldsmiths’ Company record that the diet tried on
18th June, 1561, Avas “ the first dyett of the newe Standard.”
Stringent measures, too, were adopted to prevent fraud and to
preserve the purity of the re-established standard. Twenty-eight
goldsmiths were fined in the course of 1566, a not exceptional year in
this respect ; and amongst them are some of the leading members of
the craft. Legislation also was resorted to, and in 1575-6, on February
8 (18 Eliz. cap. 15), it Avas enacted with this view, that after the
20th of April then next ensuing, no goldsmith should AA^ork, sell, or
exchange, any plate or Avare of gold less in fineness than twenty- two
“carrects ” (carats), and that he use no sother amell or other stuffing
more than is necessary for finishing the same, nor make, sell, or
exchange, anyAA^ares of silver less in fineness than 11 ounces 2 penny-
AA’eight, nor take aboA^e twelvepence for the ounce of gold or pound of
silver “beyond the fashion” (more than the buyer shall or may be
allowed for the same at the Queen’s exchange or mint) ; nor put to
sale any ware before he hath set his own mark on so much thereof
as may conveniently bear the same ; and if after the above day any
gold or silver wares shall be touched for good by the wardens or
masters of the mystery, and there shall afterwards be found fraud
or deceit therein, the wardens shall pay forfeit the value of the thing
so marked.
The Goldsmiths’ Company, resuming its good work, seems to have
exercised its poAvers even harshly. There are constant entries in the
Minute-Books of plate broken and penalties exacted for silver Avork,
usually buckles or clasps, but often larger pieces, found on assay to be
AA'orse than standard, and goldsmiths of good name and standing are
found amongst the defaulters, and Avere dealt Avith as stringently as
the rest. Great dissatisfaction was given in 1583 by one Thomas
Kelynge, then the assayer at Goldsmiths’ Hall, Avho from over zeal,
or baser motives as it was alleged, made himself very unpopular Avith
the craft. Amongst the records of the Mint are preserved some
])apers detailing “ the grefes of us poor goldsmiths against our assay
master,” one Richard Mathewe and a fellow-craftsman named Henry
Colley charging Kelynge Avith breaking their plate unjustly, and
36
Old English Plate.
[CUAI*. II,
stating that 'when they had refashioned a part of the broken plate
differently, and sent it in again under another maker’s mark, it passed.
Colley describes cutting out part of a condemned platter and making
it into a taster 'which passed, and he further complained that out of a
nest of howls or of a tankard of no more than thirty ounces, Kelynge
took as much as a quarter of au ounce, or at least half a quarter, for
himself.*' There were however faults on both sides, and the strict
supervision of the Goldsmiths’ Company was still both exercised and
needed, as the following entry found among their records testifies : —
“ 4th May, 1597 — Edward Cole, Attorney- General, filed an information
against John Moore and Eobert Thomas ; that whereas it had been
heretofore of long time provided by divers laws and statutes for the
avoiding deceit and fraud in the making of plate, that every gold-
smith should before the sale of any plate by him made, bring the
same first to the Goldsmiths’ Hall for trial by assay, to he touched
or marked and allowed by the wardens of the said company of
Goldsmiths ; the which wardens did by their indenture in their
search, find out the aforesaid deceitful workmanship and counter-
feit also of plate and puncheons ; yet the said John Moore and
K. Thomas being lately made free of the Goldsmiths’ Compan}-,
did about three months past make divers parcels of counterfeit plate
debased and worse than her Majesty’s standard 1‘2‘^ and more in
the oz. ; and to give appearance to the said counterfeit plate being
good and lawful, did thereto put and counterfeit the marks of her
Majesty’s Lion, the leopard’s head limited by statute and the
alphabetical mark approved by ordinance amongst themselves, which
are the private marks of the Goldsmiths’ Hall, and be and remain
in the custody of the said wardens and puncheons to be worked
and imprinted thereon, and the said John Moore did afterwards sell
the same for good and sufficient plate to the defrauding of her
Majesty’s subjects, &c.”
It remains to be said that they were convicted and sentenced to
stand in the pillory at Westminster, with their ears nailed thereto, and
'with papers above their heads stating their offence to be “for making
false plate and counterfeiting her Majesty’s touch.” They Avere then
put in the pillory at Cheapside, had one ear cut off, and Avere taken
through Foster Lane to Fleet Prison, and had to pay a fine of ten
marks. Here Ave have the first actual mention by name of the Lion
and an cdplicibetical letter, though both had been long in use, the
former for about half a century, and the latter for more than double
that time.
\
b
■
' «•
[
■
■
* Public Record Office — Exchequer, Q. R. {Mint. MiscelL), tern]). Elk.
CHAP. II.]
Coronation Regalia of Charles II .
37
There is nothing now to note for a long time except that in 1624
(21 Jac. I. c. 28) certain portions of the earlier enactments of 28
Edw. I., 37 Edw. III., and 2 Henry VI. were repealed, and that a
few years later the goldsmiths’ hall marks were fully recognised as a
guarantee of the quality of silver bearing them ; for when Charles I.
resorted to forced loans for the means of carrying on the war, warrants
dated from Oxford in 1643, demanded of the individuals to whom
they were addressed so much money “ or the value thereof in plate,
toucht plate at five shillings, and untoucht plate at foure shillings
foure pence per ounce.”*
Mention is made in the records of 1635 of pewter marked like
silver, and of a petition by the Goldsmiths’ Company to the Lords of
the Council, pointing out the undesirability of the practice ; and other
similar entries occur later.
In these and such like transactions, as well as in other greater
affairs, the goldsmiths bore an important part, and that their business
was right profitable is attested by the wealthy and notable men that
are found amongst them at this time. Who has not heard of George
Heriot, goldsmith to James VI. of Scotland, and of the noble hospital
founded by him in Edinburgh ? A goldsmith by descent, for his
father was an eminent Scotch goldsmith and money dealer, like other-
people he removed to London with his royal master on his accession
to the English throne, and there constantly increased in eminence and
wealth till his death in 1623-4. The Vyners too, and the Jenners
both owed their prosperity to the great business which they carried
on as goldsmiths in the middle years of this century. The tran-
sactions of Sir Tiros. Vyrrer with the Mercers’ Comparry as their
goldsmith exteird from 1620 to 1643. He died in 1665.
The name of Vyner must be invoked to justify digressiorr for a
little while to a subject of considerable archaeological, indeed rrational,
importance. More than fifty years ago Mr. Eobert Cole, F.S.A.,
read before the Society of Antiquaries a paper! upon some interesting
documents that had therr lately come into his possessiorr relatirrg to
the Eegalia made for the coronation of Kiirg Charles II. They
were two in number, oire of theirr being the order dated 20th June,
1662, for the payment from the Eoyal Treasury to Sir Eobert Vyner,
his Majesty’s goldsmith, nephew of Sir Thomas, of the sums of
L‘21,978 lid., and i>10,000, “for two Crowns, two Sceptres, and
a Globe of Gold, set with diamonds, rubyes, saphires, emeralds, and
pearls, St. Edward’s Staff’, the Armilla, Ampull, and other the Eegalia,
* C'lll. Top. ct Crcn., vol. vii., p. 10*2.
t Archwolojia, vol. .\xix., p. 2(52.
3^
[chap. II,
Old English Plate.
all of gold.” Tlie second document was the receipt of Sir Robert
3'yner for part of this money, and it bears the signature of Sir Robert
Yyner himself, dated July 1, 1G62. A third and later document,
dated Feb. 23, 1684-5, procured by Mr. Cole in the same way and at
the same time as the other two, was afterwards communicated to the
Society. It contained not only a list but the weights of the articles
comprised in the [Regalia, and seemed to have been prepared as a
sort of estimate of some of the probable expenses of the approaching
coronation of James II., which took place in April, including the
providing of articles such as on the former occasion were delivered to
the great officers of state for fees. It is of considerable interest, and
as the Transactions of the Society of Antiquaries are at the disposal
of comparatively few persons, no apology is needed for reprinting it
here as follows.*
“A List of y® Eegalias provided for his late Ma^'J'’** Coronation, and are now in y®
Chistody of S^’ Gilbert Talbot, Knt., Master and Treas’’ of his Ma^v's Jewells and Plate,
vizt : —
oz. dwt
gr. li. s. d.
Imprim. Edward's Crowiie
. poiz 82 5
16
For y® addition of Gold and Workemanship
• •
. 350 00 30
For y® Loan e of y® Jewells returned
• . •
. 500 00 00
One Crowne of Statef
poiz 72 01
00
For y® Gold, Jewells, and Workemanship
• • •
. 7,870 00 00
Ifii one Scepter with a Dove
poiz 34 03
20
For y® Gold, Jewells, and Workemanship
• • •
. 440 00 00
It'>i One other Scepter with a Cross ....
poiz 32 11
10
For y® Gold, Jewells, and Workemanship
. • •
. 1,025 00 00
It“ One S*^ Edward’s Staffe
poiz 4.-) 08
08
For y® Gold and Workemanship ....
. t •
. 225 06 02
It®^ One Gloobe with a Crosse
poiz 42 07
12
For Gold, Jewells, and Workemanship .
.
. 1,150 00 00
It™ One Pair of Spurrs
poiz 12 18
00
For Gold and Workemanship
.
63 07 06
It™ Two Armillas .
poiz () 12
22
For Gold and Workemanship
. •
44 18 06
It™ One Ampulla or Eglet
poiz 21 08
00
For Gold and Workemanship
. .
. 102 05 00
It™ The Anointing Spoon
poiz 3 05
00
For Silver and Workemanship ....
. .
2 00 00
It™ One Chalice and Paten
poiz (!1 12
12
For Gold and Workemanship
.
. 277 06J00
£12,050 03 05
G. Talbot.”
* Proceedings of the Society of Anti-
quaries, 1852, vol. ii.. No, 31, p. 222.
t Tlie framework of this crown was taken
by Messrs. Runclell and Bridge, in part pay-
ment for a new crown made by them in
1838, and is now in the possession of Lord
Amherst of Hackney,
CHAP. H.]
Coronation Regalia of Charles II.
39
A Lirit of Eegtilias provided for his late Mat'^s Coronation, w^'* were delivered for
Fees, &e., by Order, and are out of y« Custody of Gilbert Talbot, Knt, Master and
Treasr of his Maj'» .Jewells and Tlate, and are now to be provided, &c.
Imi)rim» One High Constable’s Staffe
poiz
oz. dwt. gr.
15 00 00
li.
s.
d.
For Silver and Workemanship
lt“ One Earle Mamhairs Stafl’e ....
. poiz
0
00
00
08
15
00
For Silver, Gilding, and Workemanship .
Six Canopy Staves
poiz
180
02
12
07
15
00
For Silver and Workemanship
It“ One Crown for Garter King at Arms
poiz
24
10
0
76
11
01
For Gold and 'Workemanship
It™ One Chaine and Jewell
poiz
5
18
8
116
17
6
For Gold and Workemanship ....
It™ One Banner and Kod
poiz
8
18
8
48
06
07
For Golde and Workemanship
It™ One Collar of SS
poiz
10
10
0
87
14
03
For Silver, Guilding, and 'Workemanship
It™ Two Coronets
poiz
80
12
12
24
18
00
For Silver, Gilding, and AVorkemanship
It™ Two Collars of SS
poiz
34
07
12
22
10
04
For Silver and AVorkemanship
It™ Six Collars SS
poiz
80
15
00
88
11
10
For Silver and AA^'orkemansliip
It™ Two Ingots
poiz
10
00
00
82
08
00
For Gold and Workemanship ....
It™ One Cup
poiz
10
07
00
75
05
00
For Gold and AA^orkemanship ....
It™ Coronation Meddalls — Twelve
poiz
8
10
16
80
05
08
For Gold and AA’^orkemanship ....
It™ Jewells, 75 for Kid® of the Bath, of w^h seven
custody
are in
poiz
85
10
12
25
06
08
For Gold and Workemanship 483 04 4
£1,067 10 4
Ct. Talbot.”
Interesting as this curious history of the Regalia is in itself, and as
showing that none of the old Regalia, not even the Anointing Spoon,*
as it tvould seem, survived the Commonwealth, it is not of less import-
ance to note the mode in which these and other documents came into
]\Ir. Cole’s hands. The instructive particulars of his acquisition of
them shall be told in his own words. He says :
“ It will be in the recollection of the Society that some two or three
years ago the then Lords of the Treasury directed the selection and
mutilation of many tons weight of Exchequer Records (as they were
not improperly called), and which, after being mutilated, were sold as
waste paper. It is not necessary for me to make any observations on
* When exhilnted by gracious permission
of her Maje.sty the Queen, at tiie rooms of
the Society of Antifiuaries in 1890, the
Coronation Spoon was, however, considered
by some to be the original one, and of high
antiquity.
40
[ciIAi>. II,
Old liuglish Plate.
the propriety or im]:)ropriety of this order for the destruction of original
documents, nor on the manner in which that order was executed : the
report of the committee appointed by the House of Lords to inquire
into the subject is before the public, and to that, and the - evidence
taken on the occasion, I would refer the Society. The contractor with
the Government for the purchase of the mutilated records re-sold the
mass in various parcels, and a portion of about two tons weight came
into my hands, from which I selected many very curious and interesting
documents, one of them the subject of my present communication.”
In view of any similar wholesale destruction of ancient public records
in future, the necessity cannot be too strongly urged of examining them
far more carefully and by more expert hands than hitherto, before
they are altogether condemned ; and it may help to save some of them
to show, by fragments that have accidentally escaped, what curious
and interesting historical information may easily be overlooked and
destroyed.
Returning to the Vyners and the Jenners, it must not be forgotten
that from this time until 1700 or even later the London goldsmiths
frequently combined the business of banking with their trade, many
of the gentry in those troublous times being glad to adopt the
practice of keeping “ running cash balances ” with their goldsmiths for
safety’s sake instead of keeping gold in their own houses. This,
indeed, is the origin of modern London banking, and in some cases
existing firms actually represent ancestors who came in for their
business in this way, and gradually dropped their earlier calling for
the new one.
Not that the goldsmiths’ craft was thought by any means a despic-
able one; they are found resenting association with men of ‘‘meaner
trades,” even as dwellers in the same street, and in the time of
Charles I., the influence of the king himself was on occasion exercised
for the removal of such people from Cheapside, which was then
almost exclusively inhabited by the goldsmiths.
An account lately published of Messrs. Childs’ banking house, tells
of the apprenticing in early life of the great Sir Francis Child, Lord
Mayor in 1699, to his grandfather, William Wheeler the elder, a gold-
smith at Temple Bar ; of his marriage with his cousin Elizabeth
Wheeler, the only daughter and heiress of his uncle, William
Wheeler the younger, and of his succession to the business, which
has ever since been carried on at the sign of the Marigold in the
same name.
But this brings us a step further towards modern banking, for a
list of goldsmiths is given, and it includes Charles Duncomb of the
CUAl*. II.]
The Banker Goldsmiths.
41
Grasshopper, Francis Kenton of the King’s Arms, Thomas Fowle of
the Black Lion, J. Heriot of the Naked Boy, and John Mawson k Co.
of the Golden Hind, all in Fleet Street, and John Coggs of the King’s
Head in the Strand, who prior even to 1700 kept accounts with Childs’
instead of carrying on a joint goldsmith’s and banking business for the
benetit of their customers, or even taking care of their own money.
The same account gives the names of William Bawson and John
Marryott in 1G6G, Thomas Williams of the Crown in 1G77, William
Pinckney of the Golden Dragon, Inner Temple Gate, in 1GG3, Joseph
Horneby, John Portraan, Kobert Welsted, and Thomas Kowe, all gold-
smiths of more or less note in the time of Charles II., besides the
better known one of Edward Backwell, Avho died in 1G79, ruined
by his dealings with that soA^ereign. In a bill draAvn upon AtAvills,
by Francis Tyssen and accepted by Mr. William AtAvill and Company,
23 March, 1703, that Avell-knoAvn banking firm are only called
“ Goldsmiths of London.”
But in the midst of more interesting historical remarks, the Avorking
goldsmith and his regulations must not be forgotten ; and so far as
these are concerned, Ave find that things remained AALere Ave left them
early in the century, till in 1G75, for the prevention and redress of
great abuses, the Goldsmiths’ Company put forth a notice dated from
their Hall on Feb. 23, to the folloAving effect : — That whereas divers
small Avares Avere frequently Avorked and put to sale Avorse than
standard, and also divers pieces of silver plate sold, not being assayed
at Goldsmiths’ Hall, and not marked Avith the leopard’s head crowned,
and whereas to prevent such frauds the Avardens had formerly- required
all plate Avorkers and small AA'orkers to cause their respective marks to
be brought to the said Hall, and struck there in a table kept in the
Assay Office, notice Avas by this order giA'en to all goldsmiths in and
about the cities of London and Westminster to repair to the hall, and
there strike their marks in a table appointed for that purpose, and
likeAvise enter their names and their dAvellings in a book, and that
AA'orkers and shopkeepers should forbear to sell any gold or silver
Avares not being agreeable to standard, gold of 22 carats, and silver
of 11 oz. 2 dwts. fine, nor before the Avorkman’s mark be struck
thereon, and the same assayed at Goldsmiths’ Hall, and there
approved for standard by striking thereon the lyon and Leo^mrd's
head croinied, or one of them, if the Avorks Avould conveniently bear
the same, and the order concludes Avith a caution as to the penalty for
infringing it. Advantage of this order seems to have been sometimes
taken in later days for the marking of small Avares, such as teaspoons,
Avith the lion passant only.
42
Old English Plate.
[chap, ii.
Passing mention must be made of “ the Plate Lotteries ” of Charles
II. before going on to a later reign. These seem to have been a con-
trivance for rewarding the fidelity of those who had served the crown
during the interregnum, and for raising money at the same time for
present needs. The mode of distributing gifts of plate from the Crown
as prizes by means of lotteries, probably recommended itself by the
opportunity it offered of farming out to advantage the right of setting
up and bringing out the lotteries, in various parts of England, and of
selling the tickets. Mr. Hone, speaking of this ingenious mode of
increasing the revenue, gives from Malcolm’s Manners a public adver-
tisement of the year 1669, as follows * : — “ This is to give notice that
any persons who are desirous to farm any of the counties within the
kingdom of England or the dominion of Wales, in order to the setting
up of a plate lottery, or any other lottery whatsoever, may repair to
the lottery office at Mr. Philip’s house in Mermaid Court, over against
the mews, where they may contract with the trustees commissioned
by His Majesty’s letters patent for the management of the said
lotteries on the behalf the truly loyal, indigent officers.”
We now come to legislation of a different character. The order of
1675 had had its effect, and it became necessary rather to protect the
coin of the realm from being melted down for plate, than to insist on
the fineness of the plate itself.
Large quantities of plate had been sacrificed for King and Parlia-
ment, or confiscated by one or the other in this disturbed century, and
now that quiet times had come again, the rich turned their attention
to replenishing their tables and cupboards with the necessary plate,
and even tavern-keepers supplied themselves with silver drinking-
vessels. We find the grand jury of Middlesex presenting in 1695
that the frequent and common use of silver basons, monteaths, silver
tankards, bowls, cups and tumblers of silver in public-houses and
taverns have occasioned many burglaries and murders, and praying
the Bench to make application to His Majesty’s Council or Parliament
or both to find out means to prevent such common use of silver in
such places. All classes seem to have resorted to the supply of metal
that was nearest at hand — the silver coin of the realm.
In consequence, therefore, of this practice of melting down the coin,
legislation for its protection became necessary, and in 1696 (8 & 9
Will. III. c. 8) with this object the standard for plate was raised
above that of the silver coinage, so as to make the silver of the coinage
less easily available for plate making. It was enacted that on and
* Hone’s Every Day BooTc, ii. 1413.
CUAP. II.]
The Britannia Standard.
43
after March 25, 1697, no Avorker of plate should make any article of
silver less in fineness than 11 oz. 10 dwts. of fine silver in every pound
Troy, nor put to sale, exchange or sell any article made after that day
but of that standard, nor until it had been marked with the marks
now appointed to distinguish plate of this iieAV standard. These
marks were to be as follows : — The worker’s mark to be expressed by
the two Jirst letters of his surname, the marks of the mystery or craft
of the goldsmiths, which instead of the leopard’s head and lion Avere
to be the figure of a lion’s head- erased and the figure of a Avoman,
commonly called Britannia, and a distinct and variable mark to be
used by the Avarden of the same mystery, to denote the year in which
such plate Avas made. The plate made at this period is often called
of “Britannia standard” to distinguish it.
But here another difficulty arose, for this Act mentioning no pro-
vincial offices practically deprived them of the privilege of stamping
any plate at all, as they Avere not empoAvered to use the marks
appointed for the new, and now the only legal, standard. The result
of this was that from 1697 until the establishment of certain pro-
vincial offices, as AA^e shall see, in 1701, no plate Avas properly stamped
anywhere but in London, and what little plate Avas made in the
provinces Avas stamped irregularly.*
Leaving, hoAvever, the provincial offices for the present, some further
provisions of the Act of 1697 must not be forgotten, for it not only
protected the coin b}'- raising the standard, but adopted means for
increasing the supply of it. This was effected by providing for the
ready purchase by the mint of any wrought plate bearing the stamps
of the Goldsmiths’ Company at 5s. 4d. per ounce, and such an offer,
no doubt, brought about a further destruction of some of the ancient
plate that had escaped previous storms.
From this time foi’Avard, OAving to the re-registration of makers’
marks, Avhich noAv became necessary, considerably more is known
about plateAA’orkers’ names than is the case in earlier days. Some of
them Avere artists of great merit, and the names and abodes of all
those of much note have been entered against their marks in an
appendix at the end of this A^olume. The best patronised of them
Avill be knoAvn by the number of recorded examples of Avork stamped
Avith their respective marks.
In the course of the next tAventy years the object of the last-
mentioned statute Avas accomplished, though somewhat sloAvly, and
at length the necessity for its continuance no longer existed. Added
to this it seems to have been found that articles made of the higher
* See p. 111.
[cjiAp; II.
44 Old English Plate.
qiiality of silver were not so durable nor so serviceable as those of the
old standard.
Even as late as 1718, silver coin was very uncomfortably scarce,*
and this scarcity was one of the principal matters to which the Parlia-
ment of that year directed its attention. Lord Stanhope in his official
statement as head of the Treasury ascribed it to three causes ; first,
the increasing luxury in relation to plate, secondly, the export of plate
or other bullion to the East Indies, and thirdly, to the clandestine
trade carried on of exporting silver and importing gold to and from
Holland, Germany, and other countries. In 1717 the East India
Company had exported three million ounces of silver, which far
exceeded the imports, so that large quantities of silver specie must
have been melted up to supply the export of the silversmiths. Lord
Stanhope also hinted at “the malice of some persons, who by
hoarding up silver thought to distress the Government.” However
this may be, the “old sterling” standard was restored with its old
marks from June 1, 1720 (6 Geo. I., c. 11), and took its place beside
the new or Britannia standard, which, with its own special marks, was
left a lawful standard for such as preferred it.
Provisions against dishonesty were again found to be necessary, and
in 1739, in consequence of great frauds which are detailed in the Act
of that year (12 Geo. II., cap. 26), particularly in the use of excessive
quantities of solder, the standards were again fixed at 22 carats for
gold, and 11 oz. 2 dwts. for silver, though the higher standard was
not abolished, and the marks to be used were resettled, the maker’s
initials to be those of his Christian name and surname, instead of the
first two letters of his surname as was ordered in 1697, likewise the
character or alphabet of the initial letters used was to be in each case
changed also. The marks to be used by the country assay offices
were also dealt with, but, as will be seen in a subsequent chapter,
not so clearly as could have been wished.! As before, the general
re-registration of marks has stored the books of the Goldsmiths’ Com-
pany with a quantity of information as to the names of the goldsmiths
of the day.
Except for the lower standards of gold, we have now been carried
through all the marks to be found on plate stamped in London, save
one only — the mark of the sovereign’s head. This was introduced in
1784 (24 Geo. III., c. 53) by an Act granting a duty from December 1
in that year of 8s. per oz. on gold plate, and of sixpence per oz. on
silver. It directed the Avardens or assay master to mark the pieces
Lord Mahon’.s IJidorij of Enjland, vol i., p. 443.
f See Chap. V., p. 115.
CHAP. II. 1
Hall Marks on Gold.
45
with a new mark, viz. the king’s head over and above the several
marks already used.
Some further details as to duties payable, articles exempted, and
dealers’ licences will he found under the head of the duty mark in the
next chapter.
Last of all we come to some quite recent improvements in the
system of marking gold, and to the authorisation of the above-
mentioned lower gold standards, a step brought about by the use of
that precious metal amongst larger classes of society. These pro-
visions are the last on our list relating to marks, and are perhaps the
least interesting of all from an antiquary’s point of view, however
valuable they may be to the purchaser in the every-day dealings of
trade. The lower standards, or rather all those below 18 carats, have
never been much used nor appreciated by the public, and it will not
be necessary to refer to them at any length. The Act, however, is
an important one (38 Geo. III., c. G9), which in 1798 authorised the
much-used standard of 18 carats fine for gold, and provided for its
being marked with a crown and the figures 18 instead of the lion
passant; for it had the good effect of giving gold a different dis-
tinguishing mark from silver for the first time, a distinction which
should have been made long before. It must always be remembered
that until 38 Geo. III. there was no special distinguishing mark for
gold, and then only for 18-carat gold, and further that it was not
until 1844 that 22-carat gold was marked otherwise than as silver
would have been. By 7 A 8 Viet. c. 22, s. 15, this last improvement
was made, and 22-carat gold has from that time been marked with
a crown and 22, instead of the lion passant, to the great advantage of
the public.
The still lower standards for gold were legalised in 1854 (17 A 18
I'ict. c. 90), by a provision enabling Her Majesty in Council to allow
any gold standard of not less than one-third of fine gold. In
pursuance of this, three reduced standards were ordered to be
marked as follows, viz. : — 15-carat, with the figures 15 and ‘625 ;
12-carat, with 12 and *5; and 9-carat, with 9 and ’375 — the second
figure in each case being the proportion of fine gold expressed
in decimals.
The Act called “the Goldsmiths’ Act” of 1844, which has been
already mentioned as regulating the marking of 22-carat gold (7 & 8
Viet. c. 22), also regulates the trade as regards forgeries of dies or
marks, the selling of plate worse than standard, and other such
frauds. But as this is rather a matter of present-day interest
than connected with the history of the craft or their marks, a fuller
4^ Old English Plate. [cha)-. n.
consideration of it is reserved for a separate chapter devoted to
frauds and offences.
The result of this somewhat long historical and legal notice is that
we shall find, on plate made in London, the following marks, or some
of them, in accordance with the various statutes and ordinances that
have been recounted. Stated for clearness in their chronological order,
they are as follows : —
1. The Leopard’s head, from 130U.
2. The Maker’s mark, L'om 1803.
3. The Annual letter, from 1478.
4. The Lion passant, from 154.5.
5. The Lion’s head erased, and figure of Britannia, from 1097.*
0. The Sovereign’s head, from 1784.
The following table gives a summary of what has here been said of
the London marks ; and each of them is treated of more fully in the
next chapter.
* From 1097 — 1720 used for silver in-
.stead of the leopard’s head crowned and lion
passant, which were discontinued during
that interval. Since 1720, used, when re-
quired, for plate made of the higher standard
silver.
Table op the Makes pound upon Plate made in London prom the Earliest Times,
Tabic of London Marks.
47
K
<
Q
w
H
u
o
V
V
’>
o
T3
g
P
S
O 7Zi
ca
7!
C3
O
a
ca
o
o
ID
u-i
O
O JH
o
_l_l u_i
00
0
O
o
1/3
o
o
Xi
V
a
o
•4-»
rt
a
m
a
H
o
tc
V,, ^
bo o
•S
a) c-
(D
Pi
o
O
C/2
O
O
CO
o o
(/3
0
0>
CM M
O O
03
M
O
-M
g
0
0
CM
o
V3
0
O
CO
o
M
3
CO
T)
3
3
3
3
O)
ID
33
O
>
ca
CO O
Q
o
CO
CD
nS
CO
3
o
I,*
r— I
rt
o
3
CU
CM
O
W
0
O
d
<
H
m
"d
.xP
*S
M
O
>
o
XI
0
a
o
o
P
a
o
o
a
CO
00
ir^
03
O
X
o
o
o
M
0
W
H
O
k;
o
tc 42
a 0
K» rM
'' a o
^ (M ^
• ■ ^ CO
O t-H
0
■Tj
0)
H
0
<D
0
•M
CM
0
o
>M
-M
00
r-
y3
c3
0)
> I
"0
0
_o
0
0
0
0
g
o
M
«M
3
0
•M
0
M
0
73
0
0
i-M
-<
0
i 0
0
~0
3
1
I
,
3
<M
1 M
[ M
1 X
»o
10
M
P
j §
CM
<M
0
0
0)
0
M
33
1 -2
rt
bJD
! ^
O
0
\w/
•M
0
0
iO
y: >0
'J)
C<J
0
0
O
o
Xi
0
0
o
M
O
lO
to
0
0
lO
iO
0
0
iO
t-
cp
n2
0
0
o
o
o
o
0
-M
0
0
01
:
a
(M
01
-M
cc
33
CO
I
s
t/a
rH
B
0
■
0
CM
0
0
M
0
CM
33
3
0
3
3
O)
a
?
p
3
0
0
M
0
0
0
0>
0
0
3^
o
-M
o
•M
-M
p
o
-M
-M
p
o
<M
P
o
-M
P
M
10
0>
tc
M
o
X
Ci
to
o
C/3
0
M
0)
o
0
o
o
(D
o
0
<D
O
.a
*s
d>
c
0
P
is
1-
Oi
to
d
d
1
d
1
u
1
d
1
.d
CM
a
X
»o
rH
C<l
rH
0
0
0
M
X
0
OI
p
P
o'
-H
0
05
0
iO
0
»o
o'
»o
0
r-
P
X
-M
X
•M
t-
-M
X
-M
X
X
w/
P
sM'
rM
0
r— 1
<M
•M
P-H
-M
r-H
<M
rH
<M
rH
X
0
Q
0
P
P
P
CHAPTER HI.
THE MARKS FOUND ON PLATE ASSAYED IN LONDON — THE LEOPARD’S HEAD — THE
maker’s mark — THE DATE-LETTER — THE LION PASSANT — THE LION’S HEAD
ERASED AND FIGURE OF BRITANNIA — THE SOVEREIGN’S HEAD.
THE LEOPAED’S HEAD.
Though, in all probability, workers in the precious metals bad
been, from even earlier times, in the habit of signing their work each
with his own distinguishing symbol, the ancient mark of a leopard’s
head appointed bj^ statute in 1300 is the first which is mentioned in
any law or ordinance regulating the goldsmith’s art in England, In
the translation of the original Norman-French of this enactment, as
given in the Statutes at Large, the words used are “the leopard’s
head,” as if it were some known and recognised symbol, but in the
original itself the words are teste de leopart,” and Mr. Octavius
Morgan has suggested that the article “ mie” implies that it was
a new mark invented for the purpose. On the other hand, the first
charter of the Goldsmiths’ Company, dated 1327, refers to the mark
as ordained “of ancient times,” and this would seem a somewhat
inappropriate description of a mark instituted within living memory.
However this may be, from 1300, if not before, it was, until the
introduction of the lion passant, the king’s mark for “ gold of a
certain touch,” and “silver of the sterling allay.” And first, some
confusion and error seem to have existed with regard to the term
“ Leojmrcl's head,” it being, in fact, a Lion’s head. It will, however,
be remembered, that in old French, the language alike of heraldry
and of our early statutes, the term “ leojjart” means a lion passant
guardant. The arms of England from the time of Henry III. have
been three such lions, and in the old French heraldic works they are
described as three “ leoparts ” or “ lions leojmrdies.” The leopard’s
head, therefore, is properly the head of a lion passant guardant, which,
in fact, is a lion’s front face ; and all the early examples of this mark
show a fine bold lion’s face with mane and beard, having on the head
a ducal crown. It was in all probability, therefore, taken from the
arms of the sovereign, and the crown added as a further indication of
CHAP. III.]
The Leopard's Head.
49
its being the King’s mark. It is actually called “ the King’s mark ”
in the next statute in ■which it is mentioned, that of 1363. It must
here be remarked that although in the Act of 1300, the charter of
13*27, and the Act of 1423, it is only termed ‘‘the leopard’s head,” in
the earliest goldsmiths’ ordinances it is spoken of as “the Liberds
hede croicnedT "whilst in the Act of 1477 it is described in both ways :
later, in the Goldsmiths’ records of 1597, it appears as the leopard’s
head only, though it is certainly and always found bearing a crown,
upon plate of that period, and as far back at all events as 1478. It
may be that it was crowned from the first, and that it is a mistake
arising out of the -ft'ording of the Act of 1477, to date the addition of
the crown from that year. To set against this two or three spoons
of the fifteenth century seem to have an uncrowned leopard’s head
within a beaded circle in the bowls ; but as none of them have any
mark on the handle, it is not safe to draw any conclusion from them.
It is not at all impossible that the crown originated with the date
letter in 1478.
It is a very doubtful point too whether the mark should be called,
as it often is, the London hall-mark. It certainly was not so origi-
nally, except in the sense that in early times the Goldsmiths’ Company
in that city were the only authorised keepers of “the king’s touch.”
In 1477 it was not used as a London mark only, for the Act of that
year, speaking of the prevalent abuse of setting this mark on gold and
silver that was not fine, recites as a grievance that the “said touch of
the Leopard’s head is oftentimes put on such things by the keeper of
the said touch of London and other 'places." Here the “ said touch of
the Leopard’s head ” is recognised as the sign of the standard used,
as well in London as elsewhere. The right reading of the Acts is
that in 1423 it was intended to limit the leopard’s head mark to
London, other places in future to use “divers touches ” ; and that it
was to carry this into better effect that the Act of 1477 explicitly
ordained that within the city of London and for two leagues round,
the leopard’s head crowned should be used. When the goldsmiths of
Norwich w'ere setting their house in order in 1565, and establishing a
proper touch for that city, they adopted as a standard one which they
describe as of the same fineness and better than the “ lyberd’s hedde
with the crowme.” This practically means that they adopted the
national standard, as worked in London and as guaranteed by the
mark, which had become very much limited to London since 1423,.
and from 1477 w*as expressly so. It had no doubt gained a great
reputation, as we gather from the Touchstone* that in the seventeenth
O.E.P.
* See p. n.
E
50
Old English Plate.
[chap. III.
century it was practically necessary to send to London to have
the touch of the leopard’s head applied. But this is not quite the
same thing as saying that it was the London mark, and in point
of fact when the leopard's head crowned was abolished for a time
(1697-1720), together with the lion passant, in favour of two new
marks, those two new marks were both used under the Acts which,
shortly afterwards, established the provincial assay offices ; neither of
■them was reserved specially for the Goldsmiths’ Company, as would
qirobably have been the case if its own peculiar hall mark had been
abolished, and the inference is strong that at that time it was con-
sidered a national standard mark and not the London hall mark at all.
Further, upon the restoration of the old sterling standard of silver in
1720, the leopard’s head crowned was resumed in ordinary course by
several of the provincial offices for metal of that degree of fineness,
and in one such office, viz., Newcastle-upon-Tyne, it was so used
until recent years.
It should also be noted that even when the leopard’s head and the
lion passant were disused on silver, they still remained in force for
standard gold, and it may favour the view of the leopard’s head being
a standard mark rather than the distinguishing mark of the London
Goldsmiths’ Hall, that it was used at this time on one metal assayed
there, but not on the other.
Like the question of the derivation of the mark, this point is, how-
ever, rather of antiquarian interest than of practical importance, for
even if it were the standard mark until the invention of the lion
passant practically released it, if we may say so, from doing duty in
that capacity, it may perhaps not unfairly since that date, say from
1545, when found on London made plate, be looked upon as answering
the same purpose as the shields of arms used as their distinguishing
hall-marks by assay-offices in the provinces.
When we come to consider the London date letter, we shall urge its
claim to be the London mark properly so called.
In conclusion, although evidently not always confined to Loudon,
the leopard’s head crowned has been used at Goldsmiths’ Hall for
whatever purpose from time immemorial on standard gold, and on old
sterling silver whenever such silver has been worked.*
The appearance of the stamp has from time to time been altered,
and always for the worse. It is found within a circular line from 1478 to
1547. From 1548 to c. 1680 it is on a stamp with its outline following
* Some small waves, especially tea-spoons,
in tlie present and last centuries, do not show
the leopard’s head, but only the lion passant,
the latter mark being no doubt thought a
sufficient guarantee in such cases.
CIIAI'. III.]
The Maker's Mark.
51
that of the crown and the head. The crown is an open ducal one at
first, hut at certain periods, for instance about 1515, 1531, and some
other years, the crown appears almost as if it had four balls instead
of the more open design. This is probably the effect pioduced by using
a worn punch rather than of any alteration in the style of the ciown.
The size of the lion’s head was somewhat diminished in the year 1729,
Avhen he was also shorn of much of his mane and beard, the character
of the crown being also altered ; and in the course of the goldsmiths
year 1821-2, from the fact, it is believed, of the mention of a simple
“leopard’s head” being found in some of the earlier documents and
especially in the Act 12 Geo. II. c. 26, without being follow^ed by the
word “ crowned,” the form of the stamp was altogether changed ; and
the head, deprived of its crown, was made to present an object far
more resembling the head of a cat than the fine bold face of former-
days, which we would fain see restored to its pristine form.
The wording of 12 Geo. II. c. 26 in this particular was no doubt
somewhat a matter of chance : but however this may be, it deserves
to be remarked, that in and after 1824-5, but for the omission of the
crown, it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish the small Eoman
letters then current from those of the former small Eoman alphabet of
1776-1795. Until then the letters would be sufficiently distinguished
by the fact that the earlier alphabet, down to the “ i ” of 1784, would
be unaccompanied by a king’s head mark ; but this distinction ceasing
with that letter in 1784, there would for the rest of the cycle be
nothing but a slight difference in the royal portrait to depend upon,
were it not for the absence of the crown from the leopard’s head.
This consideration seems however to have had nothing to do with the
innovation, which accidentally proves so useful.
THE WORKER’S OR MAKER’S MARK.
The next thing to be considered in the chronological series is the
maker’s mark. Following closely, as we have seen, on its adoption
in other countries, such a mark was first instituted in England by
statute in 1363, when it was directed that every master goldsmith
should have a mark of his own, known by those who should be
appointed by the king to survey the works ; which marks, for which the
goldsmiths should answer, should be set on the works after they had
been assayed. The Goldsmiths’ Company made similar provisions in
their earliest known ordinances, to that which now became the law of
the land ; and almost every subsequent statute provides, under heavy
penalties, for the marking of plate with the mark or sign of the worker.
I These marks were at first, in many cases, emblems or symbols ;
E 2
52
Old English Plate.
[cnAi‘. nr.
probably often selected in allusion to the name of the maker. In
early times most shops had signs by which they were known, and
some retain the custom even to the present day, especially on the Con-
tinent. This no doubt arose from the fact that, Jis few persons could
read, the writing of the name would be of little use, whereas the
setting up of some sign, such for instance as the golden ball, which
Avas easily understood, gave a convenient name to the shop; it is
therefore not improbable that the goldsmiths, in some cases, took for
their mark the sign of their shop.
Several of the old goldsmiths’ signs are Avell known, as, for instance,
the “ grasshopper ” of Sir Thomas Gresham’s house in Lombard
Street, now occupied by Messrs. Martins, and the “marigold” which
a century later distinguished the house where the Childs carried on
their banker-goldsmith business in Fleet Street. The squirrel, too,
which we find on plate of 1599 (see Appendix A), maj'- remind us of
the three squirrels still to be seen on the front of Messrs. Goslings’
banking-house also in Fleet Street. The Golden Bottle has always
been the distinguishing sign of Messrs. Hoares’ bank, now in the
same thoroughfare, but formerly in Cheapside. Neither are there
Avanting notices here and there of the signs of more obscure AA'orking
goldsmiths, especially in the accounts of parish churchwardens in the
reigns of Edward VI. and Queen Elizabeth. In accounts of 1551,
one Calton is found working at the sign of “the Purse in Chepe,”
and a felloAV-craftsman of the name of Wark at “ the George in
Lomberde Strete ; ” another account of 1560 mentions a “Mr.
Muschamp, goldsmith of London,” as of “the Byng with the Rube,”
also in “ Lumbarde St.” A spoon of 1525 has the figure of a heart
stamped thus as the maker’s mark, and many early specimens
have similar symbols. Some feAv marks of the earlier goldsmiths
resemble those so well knoAvn as merchants’ marks, or the mason’s
marks on ancient buildings ; see for example what seems to have
been the trade mark of Robert Harding, alderman and gold-
smith, who died in 1503, having served as master of the
Goldsmiths’ Company in 1489. An engraving of this is
given in the margin.* Another somewhat simpler, A'iz. ^
is found on a small cup of 1599, in the possession of the Armourers’
Company. It has, hoAvever, been previously remarked hoAv very
seldom the shop sign of a maker is reproduced in his mark. Some
half-dozen pieces of plate alone in the early Elizabethan period, and
those somewhat doubtfully, are all that can be attributed to their
n
r
f
y 1
^j[
* Surrey Archoeolorjical Society’s 2'ransactions, a*o1. vi., part i., p. 36.
CHAP. III.]
The Maker's Mark.
53
proper maker by the mark they bear. The fleur-de-lys found on plate
of 1.562 may possibly belong to William Dyxson living at “ the Fleur de
Luce in Chepe,” in 1569 ; the leg of 1550 to William Beereblocke, of
“ the Legge in Chepe,” also in 1569 ; Robert Wright, of “ the Wynd-
mylle,” in 1569, may have made a cup bearing that symbol in 1578 ;
the covered cup found in 1548 and 1561, may be the mark of John
Wabbe, of “ the Cup in Chepe,” in 1569 ; Thomas Bampton, of “the
Falcon,” in 1569, may have made plates bearing that mark in 1567.
John Harysson, in 1569 of “ the Broad Arrow,” may have made the
Tokerys Bowl in 1534. Lastly William Southwood is likely to have
made the Communion cup with covered cup for mark at St. Lawrence,
Jewry, in 1548. Short as this list is, even fewer goldsmiths can be
identified by the occurrence of their initials on articles made by them.
Robert Banbe certainly made the Communion cup at St. Peter’s,
Cornhill, which bears the maker’s mark of RD in linked letters, for
his dealings with that parish are recorded ; and R. Maynarde was
probably the goldsmith using for mark the RM found on a Communion
cup of 1553 at Great Houghton, Northants.
The Communion cups at the Temple Church were bought in 1609
of one Terry, a goldsmith of note. They bear the mark of FT in
linked letters, which may be his mark ; but a workman named
Thomas Francis was making goods at this time for dealers who only
kept shops, and this mark may denote his work.
In these early days initials were not so often used for workers’
marks as later, but eventually they became the rule ; indeed, symbols
and emblems unaccompanied by any initial letters hardly ever occur
later than the commencement of the seventeenth century. The
examination of a great number of specimens of that century has given
us not more than a dozen such marks ; a water-bird in a dotted circle
found on an example belonging to the Hon. Society of the Middle
Temple of the year 1682, and other pieces down to 1693, being the
very last, and except this and a mark of three storks found in 1685,
there is nothing of the kind later than 1661, when the Communion-
plate at Gloucester Cathedral is found to bear some animal or other
not easily to be recognised, on a shaped shield, or a mullet with an
escallop found in 1663.
The anonymous author of the Touchstone for Gold and Silver
Wares, writing in 1679, makes the following remarks as to the super-
vision exercised by the Goldsmiths’ Company over the makers’
marks: — “In this office” (referring to the Assay-Office at Gold-
smiths’ Hall) “is likewise kept for publique view a table or tables
artificially made of columns of parchment or velom, and several of the
54
Old English Plate.
[chat. III.
same sorts ; in the lead columns are struck or enterecT the workers’
marks {irhich are (jenerally the first tiro letters of their Christian and
surnames), and right against them, in the parchment or velom columns,
are writ and entered the owners’ names ; This is that what is meant
in the before-recited statutes, by the expression of makinej the icorkers'
mark knoirn to the surveyors or wardens of the craft; which said
wardens’ duty is to see that the marks he idain and of nfit size, and
not one like another, and to require the thus entering the said marks,
and also the setting them clear and visible on all gold and silver work,
not only on every work, but also on every part thereof that is wrought
apart and afterwards soldered or made fast thereto in finishing the
same. Our law-makers (as I conceive) did think the thus setting the
marks on the work, to be the securest way to prevent fraud in this
kind ; for if it would not deter from the working and selling coarse
silver and gold wares, yet would it be a sure way to find out the
offenders and to have the injured righted. But if the marks might be
omitted, and the works should pass but into a third owner’s hand, for
the most part it would be impossible to discern one man’s work from
another, by reason that divers workers make all sorts of work in shape
so near alike.”
Much of the information once possessed by the Goldsmiths’ Com-
pany as to workers’ names or their places of abode down to the year
1697, is unfortunately lost, together with those tables, and it is only
by the examination of ancient inventories and accounts that here and
there a name can be put to a mark; as, for instance, when the
accounts of churchwardens give the name of the goldsmith from whom
Communion-plate was purchased, and it chances that their successors
in office are still in possession of the article so procured.
At Headcorn in Kent is a Communion cup of 1562 bearing for
maker’s mark the initials WC with a cricket or grasshopper. This
is most probably the William Cater mentioned in the books of the
Goldsmiths’ Company as follows : — “ Friday the 12th of February 1562.
At this Court, William Cater promised to bring in within this month a
Communion cup which he made and sold into the countr}^ untouched.”
“ Friday the 26th of February 1562. At this court William Cater
brought in a Communion cup according to his promise here made the
12th day of this month, which cup he sold into Kent untouched, and
the same at the assay was found good and so delivered to the said
Cater again.”*
The only official record now in existence of any of their marks prior
* Note, coiumunicaied by Mr. II. D. Ellis.
CHAJ*. III.]
The Maker's Mark.
55
to 1097, is a copper-plate, preserved in the Assay-Master’s Office,
carefully framed and glazed to save it from further harm, which
contains a number of impressions in nine parallel columns from the
punches used by the makers who were working between 1675 and 1697.
This plate bears the following inscription, viz. : — “ On the above
Plate are the Marks from Workmen taken at this Office Prior to the
Fifteenth of April, a.d. 1097, of which not any other Entry is to be
found.” It was at one time thought possible that it contained the
marks of workers for generations past, and its importance in that case
could hardly have been over-rated : but it is now clear that it owes
what interest it has to being the identical table referred to in the
Goldsmiths’ Order of 1675 (see p. 41). Almost every maker’s mark
found on plate from 1675 to 1697 is registered thereon, but none of
any other period. The book referred to in the same order as appointed
for the entry of names, has perished with the earlier tables ; and this
one remaining table, interesting as it is as a relic, is therefore but a
bare record of certain marks used for those few years only, without
any names against them. It cannot be said to possess the value, and
is not of the interest, that would attach to a portion of an unbroken
series, but all the more important marks upon it will be found in the
list of examples given later. From 1697 onwards, impressions of the
marks from the makers’ own punches have been taken regularly, and
are preserved in volumes with the owners’ names and addresses,
apparently in their own handwriting entered against their respective
marks. In that year it will be remembered, we came at la^t to an
express enactment that the worker’s mark should be the first tu'o
letters of his surname, and this must have caused a general change
of marks throughout the trade, indeed we can trace it in certain
instances ; for example, we may safely assume that the mark of P*H
under a crown and two ermine spots found on the copper plate was
the earlier mark of the Peeter Harracke who entered his new one
of HA with the same accessories in compliance with this Act in the
month of October, 1698. A number of working goldsmiths at this
time and onwards were foreigners. An entry in the books of the
Goldsmiths’ Company records at the admission of Peter Haraske on
July 21, 1682, that he had “lately come from France for to avoid
persecution.” His mark, like that of one John Chartier and some others,
has all the characteristics of French goldsmiths’ marks of the period.
The first letters of the surname were alone used (and on gold as well
as silver) as long as the use of the higher standard of silver was com-
pulsory, that is to say from 1697 until 1720 ; but on the restoration
of the old sterling standard in 1720, makers seem to have thought
56
[CIIAI'. III.
Old English Plate.
themselves at liberty to use their ordinary initials, at all events, on
wares of the restored standard ; and from that year till 1739, their
practice was somewhat uncertain, for initials are often found in that
interval which could by no possibility have been the first two letters
of any surname whatever. Many makers in 1720 registered a new
mark of their ordinary initials for use on “ old sterling,” and so had
two marks, one for each standard; thus Paul Crespin signs his work
of the Britannia standard with C!R, but old sterling silver with PC ;
Isaac Callard with CA and IC respectively, and so on. One or two
old established smiths brought into use again the old mark they had
used on their work before 1697, without entering it afresh at Gold-
smiths Hall. This was done by Timothy Ley and Benjamin Pyne,
whose marks as found on the copper-plate re-appear on work in and
after 1720. This want of uniformity was effectually remedied for the
future by the Act of 1739, which came into operation on May 28, ;
and ordered the makers to destroy their existing marks, and to sub- ^
stitute for them the initials of their Christian and surnames, directing
in addition, that the new letters should, in each case, be of a different |
character or alphabet from those used before. This was no doubt to I
further secure the destruction of the old punches. f
The marks of that celebrated silversmith Paul Lamerie illustrate t
this course of things throughout. His first registered mark in 1712
•was LA; his second in 1733 P*L ; his third being, in accordance f
with the provisions of 1739, ^ Jo in what may be termed script ; ^
letters, registered in the month of June in that year. >
The initial letters of the Christian and surname have been used
from 1739 to the present time. Watch-case makers of the seventeenth '
and eighteenth centuries seldom use an escutcheon ; their initials are
merely stamped in without any accessories, except perhaps a crown. ;
It only remains to note that the minute mark often found beside the |
maker’s is a workshop mark to show which particular workman was
employed upon the article bearing it. '
The more important London makers’ marks have now been carried |
down in Appendix A, part 2, of this volume, to about 1841.
THE ANNUAL LETTEK ; ASSAYER'S OR WARDEN’S MARK.
1
This is perhaps the most interesting of all the marks, for it goes ;
far to enable us to ascertain the precise year in which any piece of M
plate was made. It may seem somewhat of a paradox to begin by -S
stating that it is by no means certain when it was itself introduced. M
This is nevertheless strictly true. If nothing is better ascertained S
CHAP. lU.]
The Date Letter.
57
than that the mark must have been in use from the later part of the
lifteeuth ceutury, it will scarcely be believed that there is no positive
mention of it till 1597, when at last it occurs in the Attorney-General’s
information, in which it is styled “ The alphabetical mark approved
by ordinance among the goldsmiths” ; and no one has been able to
discover the ordinance by which it was appointed, nor any earlier
notice of it by name, although the mark itself is plain enough upon
plate of generations before that time.
Those who would claim for it the highest degree of antiquity depend
upon a supposed mention in 1336 of a “ sayer’s ” mark in addition to the
maker’s mark and the leopard’s head crowned in a goldsmith’s ordinance.
No such ordinance is to be found amongst those preserved at
Goldsmiths’ Hall, the very earliest of which profess themselves to be
in accordance “with the Acts of diverse Parliaments,” and cannot
therefore be nearly so early as that year. It is, however, pretty clear
how the mistake arose.
Mr. Herbert, in his history of the Goldsmiths’ Company,* gives a
summary of the provisions contained in their “ ancient ordinances,”
in the course of which all three marks, including a sayer’s mark, and
also the “ assayer’s book,” are mentioned, but without any dates.
His paragraph proceeds as follows : —
“ The entries as to the assay just given show the practice to have
been very early exercised by the company, in addition to the notice of
William Speron in 1336 (now five hundred years ago), we find it
ordained in 1366 by general assent that none of the fraternity shall go
to fairs, to trade without having all the goods of the mystery [gold-
smith’s work] first assayed before the wardens for the year ; and in
1444, a member is fined 6s. 8(?. ‘ for withstondyng the wardens in
taking of assaie.’ ”
On an earlier page Mr. Herbert had given some extracts from the
accounts of the company, and amongst them the following entry of
the year 1336, “ Argent bailie, a William Speron, des am^ciam^s cest
assaie vi s viij d.”
It is probable that by connecting without any good reason the year
mentioned in one sentence with the ordinances referred to in another,
a date which referred only to an early mention of the assay itself, has
been sometimes attributed to an annual letter as an assayer’s mark.
There seems no ground for attaching William Speron’s date to any
part of Mr. Herbert’s summary of the ordinances. That summary is
an accurate one of all the successive ordinances taken together, but if
Ilerhert's History of the Livery Cohqxuiics, vol. ii., ITTi.
[ciui'. HI.
5^ Old English Plate.
the originals are examined in detail it will he seen that whilst in the
earlier of the ordinances the assayer’s mark was the leopard’s head, in
those of 1507 and of 1513 another assayer’s mark is mentioned for the
first time.
It will he remembered also that, in the ancient Acts of 13G3 and
1423 the mark to he fixed by the surveyor, “gardien,” or Avarden, is
ahvays described as the king’s mark, or leopard’s head ; and although
all the marks to be used are described in detail in these enactments,
no mention AvhateA^er is to be found of any mark besides that leopard’s
head mark and the mark of the maker. The terms “assayer” and
“ AA'arden ” refer to one and the same officer, for the assay Avas then
conducted by the Avardens, or ‘‘ their deputy, the assayer ordained
thereto,” to quote from one of the ordinances.
A more moderate, but probably still too high, antiquity Avas assigned
to it by Mr. Octavius Morgan, who, thinking that with certain excep-
tions he had been able to obtain examples of all the various alphabets
used from 1438 but none earlier, came to the conclusion for the
reasons Ave are about to quote, that that date AA^as the period of the
first adoption of the annual letter.
It has already been seen from the proceedings of the Montpellier
goldsmiths that, in consequence of repeated and increased frauds, neAA^
securities Avere iuA'ented from time to time to provide against them,
till at last, in the year 1427, it was ordained as a fresh security that,
in order to insure the fineness of the articles assayed after that time,
the name of the AAm-den of the mystery inscribed on the register of
the city should be followed by one of the letters of the alphabet, which
letter should be reproduced beneath the arms of the town on the piece
of plate in order that it might be knoAvn under what warden it was
made, so that in effect he might be held answerable for haA’ing made
a fraudulent assay, and suffered bad silver to be sold as good standard.
The fact of the Montpellier ordinances giving the specific reason for
the introduction of a neAV mark seems very like the origin of it, and
it led Mr. Morgan to attribute the first invention and adoption of this
mark to the authorities of Montpellier in 1427. When once adopted
in one place, it probably soon became a custom in others as an
improved security against fraud, and the date of the first alphabet of
the English use of which Mr. Morgan thought any trace is to be found,
commencing as it does in 1438, very Avell agreed Avith the supposition
of that being the period of its first introduction into this country.
Further than this, he observed the curious coincidence that the first
Act rendering the wardens responsijble for abuses committed during
their respective periods of office is that of 1423, Avhich provides that
CllAl*. Ill ]
The Date Letter.
59
“if it may be foimd that the keeper of the touch touch any such
harness with the leopard’s head except it be as fine in allay as the
sterling, that then the keeper of the touch for everything so proved
not as good in allay as the said sterling, shall forfeit the double value
to the king and the party.”
^Miat more probable than that here, as in France, the want of some
means of fixing the right offender in each case with the responsibility
for his default was soon felt, and that the Goldsmiths’ Compan}'’ in
1438 adopted the practice that had ten years before commended itself
to their brethren of Montpellier ? So much for 1438.
It now seems, with some hesitation be it said, a safer conclusion
that the real date of the introducing of a date-letter into their system
of hall-marking by the London goldsmiths was 1478.
Mr. Morgan was certainly right in considering that the object of our
annual date-letter was the same as in the case of Montpellier. The
statute of Elizabeth in 1576 again asserts the liability of the wardens,
ordaining that if any article shall be touched for good by the wardens,
and there shall afterwards be found fraud or deceit therein, the warden
shall pay forfeit the value of the thing so marked ; and at last in 1679
the author of the Touchstone * writing of the date letter, says plainly,
“The reason for changing thereof is (as I conceive), for that by the
aforesaid recited statutes, it is provided that if any silver work that is
worse than sterling be marked with the Company’s marks, the wardens
and corporation for the time being shall make recompence to the party
grieved, so that if any such default shall happen, they can tell'by the
letter on the work in what year it w'as assayed and marked, and thereby
know’ which of their ow’n officers deceived them, and from them obtain
over a recompence.”
If it is true that the wardens w’ere made responsible in 1423, it is
much more to the purpose that in the Act of 1477 the craft w’as made
answ’erable for the non-sufficiency of the w’arden. It then became an
immensely more important thing for the company to be able to know,
in the w’ords of the Touchstone, “ w’hich of their ow’ii officers deceived
them, and from them obtain over a recompence.”
This w’ould not perhaps in itself be conclusive, but there is the
further fact that though in 1478 a date-letter w’as certainly used, no
mention of it is lound in the important Act of the preceding year,
which says much about both the other marks, viz., the leopard’s head
‘ crow’ned and the maker’s mark, and, as above mentioned, makes tho
'Company responsible for its warden.
See p. 13.
6o
[OHAP. III.
Old English Elate.
It seems very unlikely that the date-letter would have escaped
mention here, had such a mark been in use ; hut it seems very likely
indeed that the company would then and there institute one. Had it
been in existence already, the only way of accounting for its not being
mentioned in 1477 would be that the warden’s mark not being one
ordered by Parliament, but only a domestic arrangement of the Gold-
smiths’ Company, did not obtain recognition by the legislature in the
same manner as the leopard’s head and the maker’s mark. This is,
however, at best rather a far-fetched explanation, especially as in later
days the variable mark is mentioned in Acts of Parliament. It would
certainly be referred to in some of the goldsmiths’ own ordinances
within a certain time of its introduction, and, so far from being
mentioned soon after 1438, it is not till 1507 that any notice of it
occurs. In ordinances of 1507 and 1513, as we shall remember, an
assayer’s mark, in addition to the leopard’s head and the maker’s mark,
is spoken of ; and as the date-letter was then not only in use, but the
only mark used except the two others just mentioned, it was clearly
the assayer’s mark referred to. If this is so, we can carry back
mention of a date-letter from 1597 to 1507, or within a very few years
of 1478. The great book of Ordinances and Statutes of the Gold-
smiths’ Company was itself commenced in the year 1478 ; and every-
thing seems to show that it was a point of fresh departure for the
craft. Further than this, there is but one single piece of marked
plate in existence, to which there has ever been positively attributed
a date earlier than 1478. This is the Pudsey spoon, which has been
supposed upon certain historical evidence to belong to the year
1445. Its marks, however, upon careful examination cannot be
distinguished from those of 1525, the spoon may have at some time
or other been accidentally changed for another in the absence of any
inscription or other means of preserving its identity, and it is on the
whole much more probable that something of this kind has happened,
than that two cycles of date-letters, for which no other evidence exists,
should have run their unknown course before the date at which so
many circumstances concur in indicating that a date-letter was intro-
duced. In the following pages and tables the year 1478 is, for all
these reasons, given as the commencement of the London series of
alphabets.
It is only fair to say that some consider England to have given the
lead to France in these matters. A distinguished writer* remarks
that, to judge by dates, “the change from makers’ marks alone to
Quartaii/ Jlevicw, April, 1876.
CHAl*. III.]
The Date Letter.
6i
guild marks preceded in England, by more than half a century, the
same change in France ” ; and he cites a letter of Charles V., written
in 1376, which seems to speak of a maker’s mark only, as follows :
“ Qnelconqiies orfevres ne porront tenir ne lever forge ne onvrer en
chamhre secrete se ilz ne sont approurez devant les maistres chi mesfier
et estre temoigner soujfisameut de tenir forge et cV avoir poinqon a con-
tresaign et antrement non.”
This hardly, however, precludes the possibility of there being other
marks also in use at the same time, and the wording seems taken from
earlier statutes, in which the touch of Paris is ordained as a standard,
as, for instance, those of King John of France in 1355, which again
are themselves only letters of confirmation of still more ancient
regulations, taking us back as far as 1260.
The parallel passage from King John’s letter of confirmation
provides that he who wishes to be a goldsmith of Paris must either
be apprenticed, “ ou qidil soit tel ejiroiive j^cir les maistres et bonnes
gens dn mestier estre sonfisant estre orfevre et de tenir et lever forge
et cV avoir poincon a contreseing ” ; but a later clause adds that, md
orfevre ne j)eut ouvrer eVor a Paris qiCil ne soit a la touche de Paris,
on meilleur la quelle touche passe tons les ors dont Von euvre en inille
terres.” It must have been long a celebrated touch to be spoken of in
such terms, and it is clear that in 1300 the lily was well known and
recognised even here in England as the Paris mark ;* add to this that
Philip le Hardi had ordained in 1275 that each city should have a
particular mark for works of silver. In all these cases the word
“ touch ” must be taken to refer to the mark by which the quality of
the metal is certified as M^ell as to that quality itself. It is so used
in our own early statutes, in which the phrases “ touched with the
touch” “bearing the touch,” “touched with the leopard’s head,”
occur as well as another set of expressions in which it is used
rather to denote the standard of the metal, for instance, “ gold of
a certain touch.”
Two “ chargeours de touche London,” are mentioned in the inventory
of the goods of Richard de Ravenser, Archdeacon of Lincoln, who died
in 1386 ; a quart pot of silver with the “ touche of Parys,” and also
dishes of silver of “London makyng ” occur in a will of 1443 ; t
“ spones marked with the touche of London ” in a will proved in the
Canterbury Prerogative Court in 1463 ; “ peciam dez markes Franeijn ”
in 1481 ; and “ spones having the toche of the goldesmyths ” in
another will of 1522.
Wardrobe accounts of that year, 28 Edward 1. (sec ji, 10).
t Tent. Ehvr. sec note Art, Spoons, cliap. x.
62
'-■HAl'. III.
Old English Plate.
The foregoing remarks, it will be observed, deal with the comparative
antiquity of the leopard’s head and the lily quite as much as with the
English and French date-letters ; indeed they apply to either pair of
marks alike, and have only found a place here rather than earlier,
because they follo'wed naturally upon a comparison of the periods at
which the guilds of London and Montpellier respectively adopted
a warden’s mark.
Some might say, as we have seen, that neither the leopard’s head
nor the lily is a guild mark properly so called, but rather the mark of
the royal or national standard, each for its own country ; and in the
case of England, everything points to the date-letter as the only special
mark of the London guild. It is the date-letter which is described in
1597 as the mark approved by ordinance amongst the goldsmiths
themselves, whereas the two other marks then used are Her
Majesty’s” and “ appointed by statute ” respectively.
It would be somewhat of an anomaly to find that of all places in the
world, London should have been the one without a peculiar mark of its
own, other than its date-letter, if it were not that in times when the
Ooldsmiths’ Company was the only keeper of the national touch, that
touch might so easily come to be regarded in practice almost as much
the mark of the guild as of the standard. It is a point of no practical
importance, at all events since the appointment of a special mark for
each provincial assay office ; but to be strictly accurate, we should
have to say that London plate is distinguished by the absence of any
provincial mark rather than by the presence of any special mark of its
own, unless we admit the claim of its peculiar series of date-letters to.
that character. These it has undeniably used from 1478, in the form
of a succession of alphabets, each consisting of Lventy letters ; J, U or
V, W, X, Y and Z, being the letters omitted. From 1560-1 they
have, with hardly any exception, been enclosed in regular heraldic
shields of various shapes, but till then the letters are surrounded with
a line more or less closely following their own outline ; the ends of the
punches having been originally of the shape of the letters they bore,
and afterwards of a shield shape, with the letter sunk in the centre of
the shield. The most notable exceptions to this rule are the letters L
of 1726-7, and M of the following year, wdiich are often, if not always,
found on a square punch.* From 1678, if not earlier, more than one
size of punch is found to have been used, large and small articles
having been stamped with marks of different sizes, the smaller ones
being often on plain square punches with the corners slightly cut off.
* No doubt the punch in these cases is of the second size.
CUAP. III.]
The Date Letter.
63
instead of in more heraldic shields. Very small letters indeed are
found towards the end of the seventeenth century in the inside of
watch cases. In certain years also the letters on the punches in use
differ a little in form from one another. Two forms of the letter for
1619-‘20 occur; and the differences to he noted at 1567-8, 1575-6,
and at 1658-9 are also so marked as to require representation in
the tables.
The introduction of a shield in 1560-1, in the middle of an alphabet
be it noted, curiously enough coincides exactly with the restoration of
the old sterling standard silver by Queen Elizabeth, which has been
spoken of in the preceding chapter ; and the probability that an event
of such importance to the Goldsmiths’ Company was marked by them
in this or some other particular way suggested a careful examination
of the journals of the Company, which resulted in the discovery of the
following minute for 16 December, 1560 : —
“ Also forasmuch as Mr. Wardens and the Assistants have found that the moneys
of our sovereign Lady the Quene conteyne in fynesse (xi oz.) eleven ounces and upward
therefore it is by them agi'eed that after the feast of the Epiphaine of our Lord God
next comynge the assaymaster and wardens of this eompanie shall touch no plate
under the fynesse of (xi oz. ii dwt.) eleven ounees two pennie weight and for a certe
knowledge to be had betwene the same plate and other before touched it is agreed that
the letter of the yeare shall be grayved round about for a difEerence.”
This positive proof of the reason for the shield lends additional
weight to the suggestion which is to be made when the lion passant
comes under notice, that its invention in 1545 marks the divergence
of the standard of the silver coinage from that of silver plate which
then took place. It would be very odd if the degradation of the
coinage from the sterling quality maintained throughout for plate, and
its subsequent restoration to that standard of purity, were events of
two years, in each of which is found to occur a novel feature in the
system of hall marking practised by the Goldsmiths’ Company, and if
one of the alterations in the marks, but not the other, were connected
with the coincident changes of the standard. The fleur-de-lys and
pellets which accompany in some instances the letter for 1575-6 no
doubt relate to the Act of that year, as in later days the Act of
1739-40 is marked by the adoption of a new shape of shield for the
rest of the letters of the then current alphabet.
The variation noted for 1658 is merely due to the usc,of a damaged
punch, probably towards the end of the year ; but the annulet under
the letter for 1567, and the two forms of letter found in 1619 are
; happily accounted for. In 1567 it appears from the Minute Books
■of the Court of the Goldsmiths’ Company that a long-standing dispute
64
Old Enfrlish Plate.
[CIIAI*. lit.
with the Assay Master Eichard Eogers came to a head. The Company
required him to give up his house in Chepe and to come and dwell in
the proper apartments for the Assay Master at the Hall, as early as in
August, 1566. From that time forward there are constant entries of
his delays and excuses until at last in Aug. 1567 he promised to come
in to the Hall or yield up his office next quarter-day. It was then
found necessary to come to close quarters, and ten days more were
given him on Nov. 3, 1567, to make up his mind in. The next entry
relating to the matter records that on Dec. 24, he was “ discharged of
the office of assayer.” Thomas Keelynge was ai)pointed to be his
successor ; and on commencing work he no doubt adopted the annulet
under the date-letter for the remaining portion of the year. So too in
1619 the second form of the letters is accounted for by the death of
the assayer Thomas Dymock in the month of September, and the
appointment a month later of John Eeynolds.
The letters have been annually changed on the day of election of
the new wardens, that being St. Dunstan’s Day prior to the Eesto-
ration; the new punches •were accordingly handed to the assay- warden
for use, on or about May 19 in each year, and were continued to the
same time in the year following. Since 1660 the new punches have
been first used on the morning of May 30, the new wardens having
been elected the day before.
No entry is found of the letter for the year in the goldsmiths’
journals, until the occurrence of some dispute with the officers of the
assay, after which the letters were mentioned. Their earliest note is
of the letter for 1629, but from that time the notices are sufficiently
regular to indicate the character of all the alphabets. For the earlier
letters, it was only by the examination of a great many pieces of
ancient plate, chiefly belonging to public companies, colleges, corpora-
tions, and churches, of which the histories are known, that Mr.
Octavius Morgan was able to collect the information necessary to
enable him to construct a table of the alphabets used. The difficulty
was increased by the obvious fact that the dates which are engraved
on ancient plate cannot always be relied on for the date of the work.
Oftentimes pieces of plate which individuals or their families have had
in their possession for many years, have afterwards been given or
bequeathed by them to public bodies, and then the date of the gift is
recorded in the inscription which will not agree with the period of the
work. Again, plate given to public bodies, having been worn out, has
been remade at subsequent periods, or exchanged for more useful
articles, and the original date has been engraved on the new-made
piece. As an illustration of this difficulty, one of the loving cups of
CHAP. III.]
65
The Date Letter.
the Goldsmiths’ Company itself goes by the name of “ Hanbury’s
Cup,” and bears engraved on it the record of its having been the gift
of Richard Hanhury in 1608. The form and workmanship of the cup
are clearly of the period of Charles II., and that was confirmed by the
annual letter. In searching the books of the Company, Mr. Morgan
found by accident a memorandum stating that “ Hanbury’s cup,
weight 60 oz., was sold with other plate in 1637, and re-made in
1666.” This latter date agrees precisely with the annual letter it
bears. The present writer’s experiences on this point are the same.
He was somewhat surprised to find, when examining the plate of the
Salters’ Company, that though bearing the arms and dates of Sir
Nicholas Crispe, Knt. and Bart., and other great salters of the reigns
of Charles I. and Charles II., it all seemed made in 1716 by a well-
known goldsmith named Humphrey Payne. At last a Monteith dated
1660 appeared. This was too much of an anachronism ; and a refer-
. ence to the old books of the Company being kindly permitted, some
curious facts, which had been entirely lost sight of and forgotten,
came to light. It appeared that the Company had resolved, in 1711,
to sell all their plate, after carefully registering the weights of the
: articles, and also the dates, names, and arms of the donors which
might be engraved upon them, in order to invest the proceeds in
; lottery tickets (it will be remembered that State lotteries were then
; just a new thing, having been first authorized by Parliament in 1709).
lit further appeared that in 1716, it was determined to replace the
1 plate, the lottery tickets were sold, tenders by London goldsmiths
were invited, and the tender of Humphrey Payne and Co., which was
tthe lowest of three sent in, being accepted, new plate of the same
V weight, but not in articles of the same description, as that sold in
11711, was made by him for the Company; and it was ordered that
: the names, arms, and dates of the donors of the old plate should be
■ placed upon the new. Humphrey Payne’s receipt for “ self and Co.”
iis extant amongst the minutes of the year 1716.
In this way were gradually put together the alphabets published in
11853 by Mr. Octavius Morgan, who succeeded in ascertaining the
ffonns of no less than sixty-five letters previously unknown, including
i-specimens of every alphabet as far back as 1478. To these many
[.more have now been added, and some of the occasional gaps later
Uhan 1629, which existed in the original tables, filled up. Some
t:ime after their publication by Mr. Morgan, these alphabets were
■;eproduced with the addition of shields, by the late Mr. "VV. Chaffers,
' .vho seems to have adopted Mr. Morgan’s tables and data ; but
»<ome of the letters, and the shields in many cases, were incorrect,
F
o.?:.p.
[chap. III.
66 Old English Plate.
and a somewhat doubtful improvement upon the original tables thus
laboriously compiled.
The cycles of twenty years seem to have proceeded regularly from
1478 to 1696, when, on the occasion of the new standard being intro-
duced and new marks appointed for it, a fresh alphabet was commenced.
The entries in the Goldsmiths’ minutes are as follows : —
“ A.D. 1696, May 29th. — New puncheons received ; the letter for
the year being t in a scutcheon
“a.d. 1697, March 27th. — The puncheons for the remaining part
of this year were received, being according to an Act of Parliament, a
Lyon’s head erased, a Britannia, and for the letter the great court tl
in an escutcheon
It must be borne in mind that as the new letters were not fixed till
May 29, each letter served for a portion of two years, even in days
before the change of style. This t and E, therefore, between them,
served as the letters for the goldsmiths’ year 1696-7, that is, for
the year beginning May 30, 1696 ; the court-hand letter for 1697-8
coming into use on May 30, 1697.
Some instances of a small black letter U for the year 1697-8 are
said to exist ; and if so, no doubt it is upon certain articles made,
but not marked or sold, previous to the adoption of the new standard.
It would have been very hard on those who had expended time and
skill upon old sterling silver in the year 1696-7, with no notice of the
impending alteration in the standard, if such wares had been thereby
rendered unsaleable. The Act was, however, so worded as to avoid
doing this injustice, and such articles would be stamped with the
old marks, including the tt that would have denoted 1697-8 in
ordinary course. The new court-hand alphabet was applicable only
to plate of the new standard inaugurated with it.
New and carefully constructed tables of the alphabets, and their
shields or other inclosures, are given at the end of this volume.
THE LIOX PASSANT
There is no mark so well known and at the same time so little
understood as the lion passant. Far from being the ancient sign of
sterling silver, it is not found at all until the middle of the sixteenth
century. The most careful enquiry has failed to produce an earlier
instance than one of the year 1545, and it is not mentioned in any
statute, ordinance, or other proceeding until the indictment by the
CHAP. III.]
The Lion Passant,
67
Attorney-General in 1597, in wliicli it is called LLer Majesty's Lion,
■whilst the other two marks are described respectively as “the leopard’s
head limited hy statute," and “ the alphabetical mark approved hy
ordinanee amonyst themselves" (i.e., the Goldsmiths’ Company).
In earlier days the leopard’s head was the king’s mark ; does the
lion passant now take its place ?
Its origin, intention, and even the precise date of its introduction
are all equally obscure. It is never found before 1543, nor is it ever
absent after 1545 ; but there is no article of plate known to exist of
the intervening year. In one or the other of the years 1544 and 1545
it must have been introduced. Its description in 1597 would imply
that it had been appointed to be used by some royal order, but the
Kegisters of the Privy Council and the records of the Goldsmiths’
Company have alike been searched in vain ; there is no mention of it
in the latter, and the volume of the former for just this period is
almost the only one of a long series that is missing. We are there-
fore thrown back upon a conjecture, but one which there seems good
ground for adopting.
It will be remembered that it was in 1542 that the fineness of the
silver coin of the realm was, for the first time since the Conquest,
lowered ; not that the pound sterling of silver had not been lessened
in value several times in that long period, but it had always been
effected by diminishing its weight, leaving the fineness of the silver
unaltered. In 1542, however, Henry VIII. not only diminished the
weight but reduced the standard from 11 ounces 2 dwts. fine to 10
ounces fine, and again in 1544 from 10 ounces to 6 ounces, leaving
but 6 ounces of fine silver in a troy pound, this being followed by a
further and final degradation in 1545. It will also be remembered
that the touch of the leopard’s head crowned certified only that the
silver was of “the alloy of the sterling or better.” What security
then would the buyer have had after 1542 that plate bought by him
was of any better silver than the debased coinage of the day ? None
whatever. May we not, therefore, hazard a conjecture that the lion
passant -was adopted at about this period to show that plate bearing it
was not only as good as the coin, but was of the old sterling standard ?
No later writer has attempted to penetrate the mystery since Mr.
Octavius Morgan first drew attention to it, and the Quarterly Reviewer,
in 1876, who may be taken to sum up modern learning on the point,
does so in a wish that “some of those laborious gentlemen who are
engaged in calendering the State Papers, may fall, [in the course of
their researches, on some Order in Council or Gracious Proclamation
enjoining the addition of this royal lion — for it at least came out of the
F 2
68
[oHAi*. nr.
Old English Plate.
coat-armour of the sovereign — to the three marks rendered imperative
by statute.”
From 1545 the lion passant, or more properly lion passant guardant,
has invariably been found upon silver of the old sterling, and until
1844 upon standard gold ; and, whilst it must be confessed that this
theory does not account for its appearance on gold plate, there is
nothing improbable in the assumption that it was thought convenient,
on its adoption for silver for the reason we have given, to adopt it also
for gold for the sake of uniformity in the standard marks. It is an
important landmark to the archgeologist, for whilst its presence or
absence alone tells him something, the alterations wiiich are observed
in its size and shape from time to time are often of material assistance
to him in fixing the date of the articles on which it appears.
In the first few years the beast is thin and spirited in shape, and
a small crown appears over the head of the lion. This is so in 1547
and 1549. From 1550 the crown disappears, and from that year till
1557, the animal is in a plain oblong shield, whilst from 1557 to
1677 the shape of the escutcheon follows the outline of the animal.
THE LION’S HEAD EEASED AND FIGUEE OF BEITANNIA.
Of these two marks there is little to be said. They were appointed
by the statute of 1696-7, which raised the standard for silver plate from
11 ounces 2 dwts. to 11 ounces 10 dwts. fine, in order to distinguish
the plate so made from that which had previously been made of silver
of the old sterling, and they were for this purpose substituted for the
leopard’s head crowned and lion passant.
The new marks were in sole use from March 27, 1697, until June,
1720, when the old sterling standard was restored, and its own old
marks with it, not, however, to the exclusion of the new. Since that
year, therefore, both standards, each to bear its own marks, have been
legal. For some short time after the restoration of the old standard
a good deal of plate made of the new or higher standard silver seems
still to have been stamped, but it quickly fell into disuse, and, after
1732 or thereabouts, the lion’s head erased and the Britannia are very
rarely to be met with. The higher standard is occasionally used even
at the present day, and in such cases is of course distinguished by its
proper marks.
The Britannia stamp is sometimes found of a rectangular and at
other times of an oval shape ; in one instance that has come under
the writer’s notice it is absent altogether, a set of loving cups of the
year 1716 in the possession of the Worshipful Company of Salters
V
CHAP. in.]
69
The Sovereign's Head.
beariug no Britannia, but instead of it a second impression of the
lion’s head erased placed beside the first, and of a difierent size. It
may be noted also that several pieces of plate bearing irregular marks
occur in the year or two next after the restoration of the old sterling
standard in 1720. For old sterling silver some of the punches dis-
used since 1697 seem to have been put into commission again, and
confusion was doubtless occasioned by the two sets of marks being in
daily use at the assay-office. The writer has seen a candlestick bearing
both old and new standard marks. Even more remarkable is a salver
of 1721 bearing the Britannia and an old leopard’s head crowned, but
both partially obliterated, the former by having a lion passant and the
latter a lion’s head erased stamped over it. The original combination
and the correction are equally without meaning.
THE SOVEREIGN’S HEAD.
This mark is found on all plate that has been liable to the duty
imposed from Dec. 1, 1784 (24 Geo. III. c. 53) ; that is to say, upon
all plate liable to be assayed, the only exemptions from the control of
the assay-offices, and therefore from duty, being : —
(1) . Certain gold articles exempted by 12 Geo. II. c. 26.*
(2) . Certain silver articles exempted by 30 Geo. III. c. 31. t
* 12 Geo. II. c. 26.—
Exemptions : —
s. 2. Any jewellei's’ works, that is to say,
any gold or silver wherein any jewels or other
stones are or shall be set (other than mourning
rings), any jointed night ear-rings of gold, or
gold springs of lockets.
s. 6. Rings, collets for rings, or other
jewels, chains, necklace beads, lockets,
hollow or raised buttons, sleeve buttons,
thimbles, corral sockets and bells, ferrils,
pipe-lightei-s, cranes for bottles, very small
book-clasps, any stock or garter clasps jointed,
very small nutmeg-graters, i-ims of snuff
boxes whereof tops or bottoms are made of
shell or stone, sliding pencils, toothpick
cases, tweezer cases, pencil cases, needle
cases, any philligree work, any sorts of tip-
pings or swages on stone or ivory cases, any
mounts, screws, or stoppers to stone or glass
Iwttles or ])hials, any small or slight orna-
ments put to amber or other eggs or urns,
any wrought seals, or seals with cornelians or
other stones set therein, or any gold or silver
vcasel, plate, or manufacture of gold or silver
so richly engraved, carved, or chased, or set
with jewels or other stones, as not to admit
of an assay to be taken of, or a mark to be
struck thereon, without damaging, preju-
dicing, or defacing the same, or such other
things as by reason of the smallness or thin-
ness thereof are not capable of receiving the
marks hereinbefore mentioned, or any of
them, and not weighing ten pennyweights of
I gold or silver each.
{ t 30 Geo. III. c. 31.—
I Exemptions : —
s. 3. Chains, necklace beads, lockets, any
I philligree work, shirt buckles or broaches,
stamped medals, or spouts to china, stone
or earthenware teapots, or any of them, of
: any weight whatsoever,
j s. 4. Tippings, swages or mounts, or any
j of them, not weighing ten pennyweights of
j silver each, save and except only necks and
collars for castors, cruets or glasses apper-
taining to any sort of stands or frames,
s. e>. Any wares of silver whatsoever not
j weighing five pennyweights of silver each,
I save and except only the following silver
I wares (that is to say), necks, collars, and
tops for cjistors, cruets or glasses appertaining
70
[ciiAi*. nr.
Old English Plate.
(3). Watch cases, by 38 Geo. III. c. 24. These are exempted from
duty aud so from being marked with the Sovereign’s head, but are not
amongst the exemptions from the general marking requirements of
12 Geo. II. c. 26. An Order in Council of 1887 regulating the
marking of foreign watch-cases imported from abroad will be found
mentioned later (see Chap. VIII.).
It will be observed that, from 1738 until 1790, the silver as well as
the gold exempted was so under 12 Geo. II. c. 26, which was repealed
in 1790 as to silver by 30 Geo. III. c. 31 ; and it must be added that
by 18 & 19 Viet. c. 60, wedding-rings pay duty even though of less
weight than 10 dwts.
The mark itself, when first introduced, was in intaglio instead of
in relief, looking like the matrix of a seal instead of its impression ;
in this form it is found in conjunction with the letters i and k,
standing for 1784-5 and 1785-6 respectively, specimens of both of
which are in the writer’s possession, and the profile is, in these
cases, turned to the left. The date letter for 1784-5 is of course
sometimes vuth, and at other times without, the King’s-head mark, the
duty not having been imposed till the middle of the Goldsmiths’ year.
After the end of 1785-6 it is always found in relief like the other
assay-marks, and with the profile to the right. Her most Gracious
Majesty Queen Victoria is, however, turned to the left again.
The head is in a rectangular stamp with corners clipped in 1784
and 1785. It occurs in a sort of trefoil stamp, about 1804 to 1808.
This is the case at York, Sheffield and Edinburgh ; and so no doubt
at all the provincial assay-offices, as well as in Loudon. At all other
times it is in a plain oval shield.
A duty of sixpence per ounce troy was first imposed upon plate in
1720 when the old standard of silver was revived and by the same
statute (6 Geo. I. c. 11), but it was taken off again in 1758 (31 Geo. II.
c. 32) by an Act which substituted a dealer’s licence costing 40s.
per annum.
to any sort of stands or frames, buttons to
be affixed to or set on any wearing apijarel,
solid sleeve buttons and solid studs, not
having a bissilled edge soldered on, wrought
seals, blank seals, bottle tickets, shoe clasps,
patch boxes, salt spoons, salt shovels, salt
ladles, tea spoons, tea strainere, caddy ladles,
buckles (shirt buckles or broaches before
mentioned excepted), and pieces to garnish
cabinets, or knife cases, or tea chests, or
bridles, or stands or frames.
* Dealers’ licences are now regulated by 30 & 31 Yict. c. 90,
Dealers in gold exceeding 2 dwts. and under 2 oz. ) £2 6s.
silver ,, 5 ,, ,, 30 ,, j per annum,
gold 2 oz. or upwards)
J >
J >
,, silver 30 oz. or upwards - £5 15s. per annum.
Gold and silver refiners, etc. J
!<
u
V
I
A
■i
CHAP. III.]
The Sovereign's Head.
71
The Act of 1784 re-imposed a duty, but this time of 8s. per ounce
on gold plate, as well as M. per ounce on silver ; which amounts were,
omitting intermediate stages, increased finally in 1815 (55 G-eo. III.
c. 185) to 17s. per ounce for gold, and Is. 6d. for silver, calculated on
§ths of the weight to allow for waste in finishing. At these rates they
remained, the duty being paid through Goldsmiths’ Hall at the time
of assaying, and the money returned with the articles if they were cut
as being below the proper standard.
A drawback of the whole duty was allowed upon plate made in the
United Kingdom for export and exported new. The Act of 1784
directed that such plate should be specially marked with a figure of
Britannia which was used like the first stamp of the king’s head as an
intaglio. This direction was, however, repealed by 25 Greo. III. c. 64,
in consequence of the damage done to plate by stamping it after it was
finished, and the mark disused after an existence of only seven months.
The provisions as to the drawback itself were not altered. The plate
duties were finally abolished in 1890 ; and the King’s-head mark
ceased to be used.
CHAPTER IV,
THE PKOVmCIAL ASSAY TOWNS AND THEIR MARKS PRIOR TO 1701.
THE ACT OP 1123 — HISTORICAL NOTES OP THE GOLDSMITHS OP NEWCASTLE AND
YORK — THE RELATIONS OP THE LONDON WITH THE PROVINCIAL GOLD-
SMITHS FROM TIME TO TIME — EXTINCTION OP THE OLD PROVINCIAL
GOLDSMITHS’ COMPANIES IN 1697 — YORK — NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE —
NORWICH — CHESTER — EXETER — HULL, GATESHEAD, LEEDS, CARLISLE,
LINCOLN, TAUNTON, DORCHESTER, BARNSTAPLE, KING’S LYNN, SANDWICH,
SHERBORNE — DOUBTFUL PROVINCIAL MARKS — TABLE OP OLD PROVINCIAL
MARKS.
We now come to the consideration of the marks found upon plate
assayed in the provinces ; but as the Act of 1700 established, or in
certain cases re-established, the provincial assay-offices on an entirely
new basis and with entirely new marks to distinguish them, the history
of provincial marks divides itself into two distinct portions, the earlier
of which terminates at that year. There is nothing more certain than
that goldsmiths’ guilds existed in mediieval days in many English
provincial towns and cities. There is nothing less certain than that
what is known of their work as a trade matter is practically nothing.
A few purely antiquarian vestiges are what they have left behind.
It is not until 1423, that provincial “touches,” except the touch of
York, can with any certainty be said to have existed at all, so far as
any legislation about such things is concerned. In very early days all
goldsmiths were required to bring their wares to London to be marked ;
and even in 1379 the enactment found on the Rolls of Parliament for
establishing an “ assay of the touch ” in cities and boroughs under the
superintendence of their Mayors and Governors, with the aid of the
Master of the Mint, if there be one, who should put the mark of the
city or borough where it was assayed upon plate, does not, as we have
already seen, appear to have become law.
At best, for reasons already gRen, its provisions were but temporary ;
and it is clear that even in parts of England distant from the metropolis
there was no general custom at this time of marking plate with peculiar
local marks ; indeed, there is some direct evidence to the contrary in
the claims of the Wardens of the Goldsmiths in 1404 to have had the
right from time immemorial to have the governance of all manner of
CHAP. IV.]
The Provincial Goldsmiths.
73
gold and silver work as well within the city of London “ as elsewhere
. within the kingdom of England.”
Let us quote, as an instance of the exercise of this jurisdiction, the
case of one John of Rochester, who, in 1414, was taken by the master
of the trade of goldsmiths there for counterfeiting mazer bonds in
copper and brass plated over with silver or gilded, and brought up to
London, having sold them within the city.*
It is not clear, from this particular instance, whether the jurisdic-
tion of the governors of the craft in London would or would not
have extended to the case, if the fraudulent wares had been sold as
well as made in Rochester ; it only shows that the maker of articles,
sold as these were within the city, was amenable to it wherever he
resided and worked. Had they been sold in Rochester or elsewhere
in the provinces, the case would probably have been dealt with in the
same manner, but without bringing the culprit up to London ; the
“ venue,” to borrow a legal phrase, would have been local. At all
events, with the increase of population, the necessity of sending every
article of plate to London to be stamped, became a greater hardship
upon country goldsmiths, and the legislation which proposed to meet
it in 1379, shows that a need of some such measure was already found
to exist. Accordingly, less than half a century later, in 1423,1 the
divers touches of York, Newcastle-upon-Tyne, Lincoln, Norwich,
Bristol, Salisbury, and Coventry, were set up “according to the
ordinance of Mayors, Bailiffs, or Governors of the said towns ; ” and
it was enacted, “ that no goldsmith nor other workers of silver nor
keepers of the said touches within the said towns shall set to sell nor
touch any silver in other manner than is ordained before, within the
City of London,” upon pain of forfeiture. The Act further provides
that no goldsmith anywhere in England should work silver of worse
allay than the sterling, nor without setting his mark or sign upon it
before he set it to sale, upon the same penalties as if in London ; and
it empowered justices of the peace, mayors, and bailiffs to hear and
enquire of such matters.
Mints had been established at York and Bristol in the preceding
; year, possibly also in the other places now associated with them ; and
; it is well ascertained that most, if not all, of these cities and towns
i had guilds or fraternities of goldsmiths already established in them.
As to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, it would appear + that at so remote a
* Riley’s Mcmorialt of London and
.London Life, p. 601.
t 2 Hen. VI c. 14 (sec ]>. 31).
+ From An impartial History of the I'own
and County of Neivcastle upon-Tync, piib-
lisheil anonymously in 1801, p. 429.
74
Old English Plate.
[chap. iy.
period as 1249, Henry III. commanded the bailiifs and good men to
choose four of the most prudent and trusty men of their town for tlie
office of moneyers there ; and other four like persons for keeping the
king’s mint in that town, also two fit and prudent goldsmiths to be
assayers of the money to be made there. In 1536, the goldsmiths
were, by an ordinary, incorporated with the plumbers, glaziers, pew-
terers and painters, and the united Company required to go together,
on the Feast of Corpus Christi, and maintain their play of “ the three
kings of Coleyn.” They were to have four wardens, one goldsmith,
one plumber, one glazier, one pewterer or j>ainter ; and it is quaintly
added that no Scotchman born should be taken apprentice or suffered
to work in Newcastle. The first “goldsmith” warden was Thomas
Cramer. There were four other “ goldsmiths ” at this time ; but only
thirteen names of goldsmiths occur afterwards till that of William
Kamsey, the earliest whose work still remains to be seen, and it is not
known whether any of the number were actually working goldsmiths.
Their hall in Morden Tower was granted them in the mayoralty of
Sir Peter Kiddell in 1619, and the association of the goldsmiths with
the other tradesmen lasted till 1717, when owing to something which
necessitated reference to the Recorder, it ceased. They did not,
however, take a leading place in this brotherhood, though it will be
seen that they were in full work during the second half of the
seventeenth century.
There is an exceedingly early mention of Durham work in the
Wardrobe accounts of 28 Edward I., in which a pastoral staff is
described as “de opere Dunolm; ” and as to York, “ coclearia facta
in Ebof,” are bequeathed in a York will of as early a date as 1366.
In the latter citv the art seems to have flourished, and the names of
many goldsmiths working there during the second half of the fourteenth
and in the following century are known. Alan de Alnewyk, gold-
smith of York, whose shop was in “ Stayngate,” bequeaths, in 1374,
his tools to his kinsman William, when he shall attain twenty years of
age, provided he attain that age “in bona conversatione ad discendum
ad scolas et ad artem aurifabri,” quaintly adding “ ac sit humilis, ac
bonorum morum nec arguendo uxorem meam,” or in plain English,
that he must keep on good terms with the testator’s widow. The
names of two goldsmiths, Wormod and Jonyn, almost certainly of
York, occur in the will of an archdeacon of Richmond proved at York
in 1400 ; and the wife of a third, bearing a no less singular name,
Wermbolt Harlam, leaves her gold knopped ring, in 1401, to the wife
of John Angowe, a craftsman of the same mystery. Besides these, the
wills of two goldsmiths settled at York in the fifteenth century, both of
CHAl*. IV.]
The Provincial Goldsmiths.
75
them containing interesting trade details, are to he found amongst
those proved in that city. By one of them, John Lunehurgh, in 1458,
leaves some of his working tools to his friends and fellow goldsmiths,
Robert Spicer and John Piidsay, and 6s. 8d. to the craft auvi
fahronuii artip — towards buying a new silver crown. His small
stock-in-trade included, amongst other things, the following articles,
viz. : — “ incudem meam secundariam et j malleum vocatum j forchyn-
. gamer, sex limas vocatas files et vj gravers, incudem meam minimi
: valoris in opella mea j planysshing stithy et j planysshing hamer.”
The other will, that of John Colam, dated 1490, gives us a full inventory
. of the Avorking tools and appliances then considered necessary for
carrying on the goldsmith’s business. The contents of his “ opella,”
■from its quaint spelling and curious mixture of Latin, French, and
English words, form a list too curious to curtail.
Opella. De j lez wirkyng bonl cum j lez cleske xx^
De ij stethez iijs
De ij sparhawke stethez x‘i
De vi grett lez forgeyng hamers
De V lez plaiieshyng hamers xii*i
De j lez hake hamer et j lez strenyng hamer
De V small lez clenches
De ij lez spoyn tayses x‘i
De ij lez stampis xiiijd
De iij lez swages vi‘t
De j lez rowndc stake cum j lez flatt stake et j lez nebid stake iiij'^
De iiij paribus de lez sherithez xvb^
De j pari de lez spanue taynges cum ij paribus de lez plyorys iii‘i
De ij paribus de lez fyre taynges cum j pari parvo lez taynges vii‘^
De j shavyng hooke cum j lez standard cupri
De j long lez lokker cum lez pounsones xx'^
De ij lez drawyng tcynges cum ij lez drawyng toyllys xiiij‘*
De ij lez paribus of skaylettcs cum pertinentiis iiij^i
De j j)arvo lez stethc cum lez hoylles in it j't
De ij lez yngottes cum j pari lez pounsones iiij‘i
De j lez lokker cum lez gravers et lez shavers iiij‘t
De j candelabro cum lez fayn j*'
De j lez lokker cum lez fyilles viiij't
De i j aliis lez lokkers cum lez pounsones iiij't
De j rownd lez stampe auricalci cum ij lez bossellys ij‘^
De j parvo lez tryblett cum j pair lez wood spaiine taynges ob.
De iiij les pattron lokkers cum veteribus lez pattrones viij't
De j lez pyill cum iij paribus lez ballance ij» ij‘*
De ij paribus ballance pro auro iiij'^
De j lez sairsc pixide cum j lez reyn spyndyll ij'i
De j lez gylttyng plater cum imrtinentiis iiij'^
De j enaymelyiig lez lokker vi'i
De j foco cum j pari follium xii‘>
De iij tyn peyces x'l
De j veteri lez bord cum lez deske iij'*
De ij lapidibus de lez sclait j‘*
76
[chap. ir.
Old English Plate.
Xo)i legatti. Uo j .i^rett Icz pyill wcght cum j pari balance’ v« De j osculatorio
argenti i)on(l’ xii un. ct di., pris unc. iij“ ij'*
Sunima xxxix* vii<i
De iij niiiTamm lez band3^s cum j pede mumc pond, xii unc. pris unc. iijs iiijd, xl«
De j inirrm Icz band cum j lez lokker cum argento fracto pond, xii un. et di.
xii® viii‘1
Do i arcu argenti cum catapulto argenti ct j nola auri v®
De i cocliari argenti sine lez knope xii*'
De XX peirlj-^s ii®
De ij cristaules viii'i
De iij foliis de lez booke gold iij^
De j lez heft cultelli de lez grejm cerpeutyn j'l
De j lez maser shell xii‘i
De j pari balance’ ; de j lez stampe iiij*'
De j Premario vi*!
De ij aliis libris veteribus ijii
De j cresmatorio de lez tyn ij*!
De j lez sarce pixid’ ij‘!
De j pari precularium de le jeitt ij<!
De lez svvepynges dictre opellm xx®
Summa ixii iii® x*i ob.
Thomas Skelton, goldsmith of York, is found selling mazers in the
middle years of the fifteenth century. It is worth noticing that the
names of several of these goldsmiths point to their foreign descent.
Luneburgh and Harlam must have come from those cities ; Colan, or
Colam, was not improbably from Cologne ; and the Christian name
- of his son Herman, who is mentioned in his will, points in the same
direction. But notwithstanding these glimpses of the tradesmen of
York and their families, there is no single bit of marked plate left to
show that this city, nor indeed any of the others, until much later
days exercised the privilege conferred upon them in 1379 or in 1423,
of touching their plate with their own touches. Very interesting
documentary evidence has, however, been found by Canon Eaine
amongst the archives of York of the existence of a common touch
there in 1410-1. In that year a dispute arose in the craft as to
whether there should be three or only two “ searchers,” and the
question is laid before the mayor, aldermen, and other good citizens
on 5th March, 12 Henry IV., Avith the result that two searchers,
Englishmen born, and no more, were to be chosen and duly sworn.
The goldsmiths were to bring their touch and mark “come la statut
purport,” and those Avho had none, to make themselves new punches,
“ en complisent de justice come le comune lez eut demand.” They
Avere to forfeit 6s. 8d. if they sold anything of gold or silver before
“ le comune touch de la dite cite ” and its maker’s mark AA^ere properly
applied to it. All this came under revieAv again in 1561, Avhen the
“ ancient ordynances of the mystery or occupation of goldsmiths of
the citie of Yorke ” AA^ere diligently perused and examined “by the
CHAP. IV.]
The Provincial Goldsmiths.
77
right worsliipfull Parsyvall Crafourtli, mayoiir, the aldremen and
pryvay councell ” at their assembly in “the coiinsell chamber upon
Ousebrig,” 10th April, 3 Eliz., and reformed, to be thenceforth firmly
observed and kept for ever. Thomas Sympson and Robert Gylmyn,
the two searchers under the old ordinances, and the other good men
masters of the craft, were present. The old ordinance of Henry IV.
as regards the two searchers was ratified and confirmed and as regards
: makers’ punches. It was also ordained that all work should be
• ‘ ‘ towelled with the pounce of this citie called the half leopard head
.and half flowre de luyce ” as the statute purporteth. Gold was to be
^of the “ touche of Paryse,” and of silver none of “ worse alaye than
ssterlyng” might be worked, except that “sowder” should be allowed
•for, under pain of forfeiting the double value. A great deal followed
i-about apprentices and fraudulent work, to a great extent according
\with the provisions of the Acts of 1404 and 1420, especially as regards
vwork done for Holy Church, knights’ spurs, and so on. But despite
;«.ll these regulations 1582 was a stormy year at York, when the two
ssearchers, Martyne “ dubiggyn ” and William Peareson got themselves
‘.committed to ward — Peareson for one day, but his fellow at the Lord
'Mayor’s pleasure, and to be deprived of his office. It appears from
Hater records that the new searcher then (10th May, 1583) appointed
iin his place w^as Thomas Waddy, who, wuth Peareson his colleague,
nvas soon in fresh difficulties with one George Kitchin, which were
;at last settled' by arbitration 23 Sept., 1583. The next searchers
•appointed, 5 Jan., 1583-4, were John Stocke and William fibster;
rand a year later than this (27 Jan., 1584-5) it was ordained that from
'.henceforth the searchers were to be chosen on the fourth day after
tthe Feast of St. James, the apostle, to continue till that day year
(duly 29). In 1606 some fresh orders were made about apprentices
and searching ; and in these the “ towch and mark belonginge to this
cittye called the halfe leopard head and half flower-de-luce ” is again
imentioned. On Sept. 1, 1684, the searchers were fined 40.5. a man
tfor having omitted to call the meeting to choose their successors, and
tthe company was ordered to meet that day fortnight to choose them.
From about 1500 the leading craftsmen occasionally figure in the
Hist of the Lord Mayors of York. Thomas Gray serves this office in
11497, William Willson in 1513, George Gaile in 1534, and Ralph
IPullein in 1537 ; but then several generations elapse before a goldsmith
aagain attains the civic chair in the person of John Thompson, Lord
'Mayor in 1685, to be followed in 1697 by Mark Gill. Charles Rhoades
vwas Sheriff in 1694. The mark of each of these last three worthies
'Occurs upon plate. The goldsmiths in 1623 paid only 2s. a year
78
Old English Plate.
[oiui'. IV.
towards tlie repair of the Mote Hall called St. Aiitlioiiy’s Gild, whereas
the “ Merchants or Mercers ” paid as much as 5 shillings. At about
this time too, a glimpse of craft life, and the more interesting because
relating to goldsmiths much of whose work remains to be seen at the
present day, conies from the will of Christopher Harrington of York.
Dying in 1614, he leaves to the company of the trade of goldsmiths
a silver spoon of ten shillings price, and after a bequest of some tools
to his ‘*'mann James Plummer,” devises the rest to his son Robert
Harrington, and a drawing-book between them, six leaves of paper
apiece.* Plate by all these three will be found in our list of old York
plate.
To return from this York digression, the Act of 1477 speaks of the
keepers of the touch in London and other places ; but in 1488, when
the statute of that year notices “ the rule and order of the mints of
London, Calice, Canterbury, York and Durham,” also of “ the Gold-
smiths’ Hall of London,” and recites that “ finers and parters dwell
abroad in every part of the realm out of the rules aforesaid,” no men-
tion is made of any of the country assay offices ; and it may be
presumed that they did little or no business towards the end of that
century. Even later, in 1509, it is expressly stated in one of the charters
of the Goldsmiths’ Company in London, that search for and punish-
ment of abuses in the trade was but seldom executed out of London.
Possibly the supervision of the Goldsmiths’ Company in London
was exercised at first in a spirit that did not encourage the develop-
ment of the trade in the provinces ; for the confirmation of their
charter by Edward IV. in 1462, gave them the inspection, trial, and
regulation of all gold and silver wares, not only in London, but in
all other parts of the kingdom ; and these powers were continually
exercised, periodical progresses being made by the assay wardens
throughout the country for the purpose. It is recorded in 1493, that
the costs of the wardens to “ Sturbitch Fair,” amounted to T2 ; and
from the accounts relating to the sixteenth century we may take the
following extracts : —
“ 1512. Agreed that Mr. Wardens shall ride into the country this
year, to make search ‘ in diva's fey res, cytyes, and townys,’ as they had
done in tymes past.”
‘‘1517. Agreed ‘that the wardens shall ryde at Seynt Jamys’
Feyre ’ and to such other places and towns in the west parts of
England as they shall think most necessary.”
But such circuits as these were clearly not every-day events ; it
* Communicated by Mr. T. M. Fallow, F. S.A.
OHAV. IV.]
The Provincial Goldsmiths.
79
would seem as if nothing of the kind had taken place for some years
previously to 151*2, and the provincial authorities did hut little in the
absence of any higher supervision.
Much more plate was melted than made during the half-century
which followed this outburst of energy; and country goldsmiths
gradually fell, equally no doubt with those of London, into the abuses
which called so loudly for enquiry at the commencement of the reign
of Queen Elizabeth. Up to that time at all events their work does
not seem to have been held in very high estimation. The touches of
London and Paris are constantly mentioned in the wills and inven-
tories of the fifteenth century ; that of Bruges is also occasionally
referred to : but no mention will be found of any English touch except
that of London ; and in the inventories of church furniture made in
the reign of Edward YI., in which the names of many London gold-
smiths occur, there are not to he found those of any provincial crafts-
men, even in the case of parishes far from the capital, and compara-
tively near one or other of the local centres at which that mystery
would seem to have had a settlement. This is the more significant,
as in the self-same documents the sale of pewter to pewterers resident
in various country towns is recorded, which would warrant a presump-
tion that broken or superfluous silver plate would have been in like
manner disposed of to neighbouring goldsmiths, had there been any
such to be found.
The country goldsmiths shared, however, in the general revival of
the trade that now followed, and provincial marks are often found on
Elizabethan church plate, which is still in abundance in every part of
England. This is especially the case in the neighbourhood of Norwich,
York, and Exeter ; but in most other districts, even when remote and
inaccessible from London, the occurrence of any marks but those of
the Goldsmiths’ Company is very rare. The wardens in 1567 were
again directed to “ ryde a searchynge this year to Sturbridge ” and
were allowed four pounds for their charge “ according to the old
custom ; ” this again showing that such an expedition was not under-
taken evei*y year.
The mints in the provinces did not flourish so well, for the precious
metals were somewhat scarce, and much was being made into plate.
Harrison, chaplain to Lord Cobham, writing in 1586, says that divers
mints had been suppressed within his own recollection, “ as South-
warke and Bristow, and all coinage brought up to one place, that is to
say, the Tower of London.”
Domestic as well as ecclesiastical plate of country manufacture is
not unknown, and the goldsmiths of York and Norwich commanded a
8o
Old English Plate.
[OUAP. IV.
good deal of the custom of their counties. Apostles’ spoons are
marked at Norwich and Exeter in some quantity from 1560 to 1650,
some of the plate of the Corporation of Norwich was home made
between 1560 and 1570, and specimens of plate of all kinds from that
time down to the end of the seventeenth century are referable to the
goldsmiths of York.
It is difficult to reconcile this entirely with the account given of the
provincial assay offices by the author of the Touchstone* who writes
thus of them in 1679 somewhat more contemptuously than they would
otherwise seem to deserve: “ but what are the particular Marks the
respective chief Governors of those seven places set on the Silver works
I can give no account thereof. But this I can assert, that by reason
the Marks of those places are little known they bear as little Credit,
and therefore the Goldsmiths in those and other remote places do
frequently send up their Silver Works to receive the London touch.”
Our practical author remarks upon the obligation of country gold-
smiths to make their marks known, not only to the local chief magis-
trate but to the wardens of the London goldsmiths, who had the
ultimate supervision of the craft in all places, including the seven
towns ; and goes on to comment upon the danger provincial corpora-
tions ran of losing their charters and being disfranchised in conse-
quence of lax exercise of their duties and privileges, especially “ now
since by the favour of our King’s predecessors and their Parliaments
Goldsmiths in those seven towns are remitted those extremities of
bringing their vessels of silver to London to be stamped with the
Leopard Head, but are allowed each of them a Touch by themselves
to pass their works upon.”
He refers also to the debased quality of work executed in country
places, in consequence of the remissness of the magistracy in prose-
cuting their authority in making search, assaying and marking the
goldsmiths’ work, and of the infrequency with w’hich the Wardens of
the Goldsmiths of London made search in the country, and strongly
recommends intending purchasers of plate to spend their money in
London.
If this was all true, it is not surprising to find that in 1697 when,
owing to the scarcity of silver coin, it was desirable to encourage
persons having wrought plate to bring it to be coined, although it was
j)iovided that such plate as plainly appeared to have thereupon “ the
mark commonly used at the hall belonging to the company of Gold-
smiths in London, besides the workman’s mark,” should be received
* See p. 13.
CHAl*. IV,]
The Provincial Goldsmiths.
8i
at the mints without question, and paid for at the rate of 5s. 4d. per
oz., no cognizance was taken of any other marks. All jilate not
hearing the above marks was to he melted and assayed before it was
allow'ed for, unless the vendor were satisfied with a rough valuation
made upon oath by the master of the mint. Lastly, whether pros-
perous or not up to the year 1697, the provincial offices were all then
extinguished at a blow, for the further provisions of this Act,* after
proceeding to establish a higher national standard of fineness for silver
I plate as a protection to the coinage which its earlier clauses w’ere
i intended to call into existence, entrusted the marking of all new plate
I to the warden of the craft of the Goldsmiths only, and made no
1 mention of any other corporations whatever.
That great inconvenience was by this measure occasioned to the
{goldsmiths remote from the city of London is clear from the preamble
of the Act by which, only three years later, in 1700-1, this hardship
■was removed by the appointment of wardens and assay masters for
assaying wrought plate in the cities of York, Exeter, Bristol, Chester
;and Norwich, being the cities in which mints had then lately been
I erected for re-coining the silver moneys of the kingdom. Newcastle-
;upon-Tyne was added to the number in 1702. d’he next chapter will
I be devoted to these modern offices and their marks ; meanwhile it
will he convenient to notice in detail the ancient marks used in the
j places now under consideration.
The ground may he somewhat cleared by saying that nothing is
(known at present of any of the touches appointed in 1423, except
I those of York, Norwich, and Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Minting certainly
\ was carried on at Bristol ; but there are only the faintest indications
tthat goldsmith’s work proper was ever carried on there, nor can any
ttown marks he appropriated to either Lincoln, Bristol, Salisbury, or
( Coventry. It is very probable that none of them ever availed them-
selves of their privileges at all as far as assaying plate is concerned.
(Casual mention of goldsmiths at Bristol is all that is found in early
rrecords. One William Halteby dwelt at the end of the bridge of Avon
tthere in 1396, and in a will of 1414 Edward Pounsot is said to
ihave then lately possessed houses in Horse Street. These men are
Iboth styled goldsmiths. “ Goldsmiths dwelling in the Goldesmythes
IRewe, nowe y callyd the Cookyn Bewe,” are mentioned amongst the
Ibenefactors of the church of All Halow Bristowe in a ledger belonging
tto that church, and this entry may be attributed to the first half of
tthe fifteenth century. Early as this the row named after them had
O.E.P.
* 8 & 9 Will. III. c. 8.
O
82
[chap, IV.
Old English Plate.
therefore lost its name, although goldsmiths are mentioned in various
parish records later in the century, and dealings with them for church
plate recorded. As to Lincoln too, there is some indirect evidence
that it never marked plate, from the fact that in no less than twelve
Lincolnshire parishes, Elizabethan church-plate is known with the
same maker’s mark without the mark of any town. The mark (an M
with an I above it on a shield of very peculiar shape) is presumably
that of a goldsmith residing at Lincoln. Two cities, on the other
hand, the origin of whose right to stamp plate is unknown — Exeter
and Chester — used marks from early times. Hull made and marked
plate in the seventeenth century. These, together with the York
and Norwich marks and that of Newcastle-upon-Tyne, can alone be
allotted with certainty to their proper localities.
YOKE.
It has at length proved possible, by means of the records referred
to on a preceding page, to identify the well-known old English
mark of a fleur-de-lys and leopard’s head crowned, both being dimi-
diated and conjoined in a plain circular shield, as that which was
anciently used at York. The number and locale of the specimens on
which it had been found by the writer and others had already left the
matter no longer open to question, but until lately the evidence had
been wholly circumstantial.
Unfortunately, the mark itself being only found on old and often
much-worn plate, and being nearly always very indistinct, the
dimidiated leopard’s head looks so much more like a half-rose that it
long seemed hazardous to say which it was intended for. It is now,
however, clearly proved to be the half of a leopard’s head crowned.
The exact date of its introduction is still unknown ; but as it is always
accompanied by an alphabetical letter, it can be traced to about the
commencement of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, which seems to
have inaugurated a new era for the York goldsmiths. A date-letter
was then or thenabouts adopted for the first time, and very probably
in consequence of the inquiry into the working of the craft which took
place in 1561. Twenty-four or twenty-five letters must have been
used, the omitted letters being I or J, and sometimes U or V. A
table containing the known instances, and carried down to 1698, is
given at the end of this volume. At certain points some of the
letters seems just a year wrong for a short period ; but even after
consultation with Mr. Fallow, who has seen more Yorkshire hall-
marks than all other antiquaries put together, the author is unable to
make any alteration in the tables of date-letters that would not result
CHAP. IV.]
York.
83
in creating far more difficulties and discrepancies than it would
remove. The following are the articles which have served as
authority for the construction of this table ; many of them, it will he
observed, are actually dated, and the fashion of the others enables
them to be placed, without any hesitation, in their proper cycles.
The names are added to the initials from documentary evidence
kindly contributed by Canon Kaine, through the author’s friend
Mr. T. M. Fallow, which has corroborated in detail the correctness
of the York date-letter tables originally compiled by the author
without any better help than the specimens of plate which came to
his notice from time to time.
Examples op Old Yoek Plate.
Date.
Maker’s Mark and Name.
Article.
' 1570
TS
Thos. Symson, 154:8* . .
Communion cup and cover. — Salkeld,
i
Cumb.
Do.
Christopher Hunton, 1551,
Communion cup. — Thorpe Basset,
d. 1582.
Yorks.
Do.
©
William Foster, 1569,
d. 1610.
Communion cup. — Old By land, Yorks.
Do.
Robert Beckwith, 1546,
Communion cups. — St. Mary, Bishop-
d. 1585.
hill, junior ; and St. Maurice,
York. Also Roxby, Barnby-upon-
Don, and Ampleforth, Yorks. '
Do.
[
Robert Gylmyn, 1550
Communion cups. — Crofton, South
S.*-
Stainley, and East Cowton, Yorks.
Do.
George Kitchen, 1561,
d. 1597.
Communion cup. — Rufforth, Yorks.
i 1.571
t • •
Robert Gylmyn, as in
Communion cup, with crossed belts
but no foliage. — Handsworth, Yorks.
i
1570.
1570
R. Gylmyn, see 1570
Seal-headed spoon. — From the Stani-
forth Collection.
1577
•
•
G. Kitchen, as in 1570
Mount of stoneware jug, dated 1576.
— From the Addington Collection.
1.579
.
.
• • • • • •
Small communion cup, with peculiar
Elizabethan belt. — Adwick - on -
Dcarne, Yorks.
158.3
WR
William Rawnson . .
Communion cup. — Long Preston,
Yorks.
1585
Do.
Do
Communion cup, rude Elizabethan
belt. — Troutbeck, Westmoreland.
1.593
•
• • •
R. Gylmyn, <a.s in 1576
Seal-headed spoon. — From the Stani-
forth Collection.
Do.
• • •
William Rawnson, as in
Communion cup, with usual belt. —
1583.
Crathornc, Yorks.
* When a date follows the name, it is tlie year in which the goldsmith took up his freedom,
he date of his death is given where known.
G 2
84
Old English Plate.
[chap. IV.
Date.
Makeu’s Mark and Name.
1600
William Rawnson, as in
1583.
1608
1609
Do.
1611
1612
1613
j 1614
! 1615
Do.
Do.
! Do.
1617
Do.
Do.
1619
1620
1622
Do.
1623
FT
Do.
Do.
Do.
Peter Pearson, 1603 . .
Do
Francis Tempest, 1597
. Peter Pearson, as in 1608 .
Chris. Harrington, 1595,
cl. 1614.
Do
Do
Do
. Francis Tempest, as in
1609.
. Peter Pearson, as in 1608.
Chris. Mangy, 1609 .
. Francis Tempest, as in
1609.
. Do
Sem. Casson, 1613 . .
. Peter Pearson, as in 1608.
. Do
Robert, sou of Christr.
Harrington, 1616, cl.
1647.
. Peter Pearson, as in 1608.
1624
Robert Williamson, 1623,
cl. 1667.
1625
1626
S. Casson, as in 1619 . .
Thos., son of Christr.
Harrington, 1624, cl.
1642.
1627
1628
Do.
1630
1631
Do.
Do.
Do.
Robert Harrington, as in
1622.
James Plummer, 1616, cl.
1663.
Christr. Mangy, as in 1615.
S. Casson, as in 1619 . .
Robert Harrington, as in
1622.
James Plummer, as in
1628.
Christr. Mangy, as in 1615.
Article.
Communion cup, from a church near
Cawoocl, Yorks. — T. W. U. Robin-
son, Esq.
Communion cup. — Brantingham,
Yorks.
Communion cup with cover, dated
1 609. — Sutton-on- Derwent, Yorks.
Communion cup. — Cottam, Yorks.
Cup, gift of Coniston Wrightington. —
Trinity Hou.se, Hull.
Small communion cup. — Patterdale,
Cumb.
Communion cup with engraved belt.
— Pickering, Yorks.
Beaker cup. — 4’rom the Dasent Col-
lection.
Apostle spoon. — From the Staniforth
Collection.
Communion cup. — Irthington, Cumb.
Communion cup, dated 1615. —
Slingsby, Yorks.
Communion cup, dated 1615. —
St. Cuthbert’s, York.
Communion cup, Elizabethan belt. —
Cleator, Cumb.
Communion cup. — Hemingbro, Yorks.
Do. — Spennithorne, Yorks.
Do. — Bilbrough, Yorks.
Do., dated 1619. — Bempton, Yorks.
Silver rim, dated 1622, under Scrope
mazer. — York Minster.
Communion cup. — Darton, Yorks.
Com. cup and cover. — Holy Trin.,
Goodramgate, York.
Communion cup. — Howden, Yorks.
Do. — Naburn, York.
Apostle spoon. — From the Staniforth
Collection.
Communion cup. — Cawthome, Yorks.
Do. — Thornton Watlass, Yorks. Also
cup, dated 1628. — Latherton, Yorks.
Do. — Hajdon, Yorks.
Do., dated 1630. — Bewcastlc, Cumb.
Do. — Pickhill, Yorks.
Do. — Ebbcrston, Yorks.
Do. — Hcadingley, Yorks.
Do. — Tliirsk, Yorks.
CHAP. IV.]
York.
Date.
^ 1031
i
I
i
! 1032
I 1033
I
! Do.
} Do.
i
i Do.
1031
Do.
Do.
1635
Do.
♦
1
1630
Do.
1637
i
I Do.
, Do.
I
1638
' Do.
Do.
Do.
1639
Do.
1640
1041
Do.
1642
16.50
1 654
Makkr\s Mark and Name.
FB
Thos. Waite, 1013, il. 1<!02.
j Robert Williamson, as in
I 1024.
j Robert Harrington, as in
1622.
S. Casson, as in 1019 . .
Thos. Harrington, as in
1020.
James Plummer, as in
1028.
Robert Williamson, as in
1024.
Thos. VV'aite, as in 1031 .
Thos. Harrington, as in
1020.
John Thompson, 1033. cl.
1692.
Thos. Harrington, as in
1026.
James Plummer, as in
1028.
Francis Biyce, 1634, cl.
1040.
Robert Harrington, as in
1022.
James Plummer, as in
1028.
Do
Thos. Harrington, 1024,
cl. 1042.
Robert Harrington, as in
1022.
Robert Williamson, as in
1024.
Roljert Harrington, as in
1022.
Robert Williamson, as in
1024.
Thos. Harrington, as in
1638.
Rc)bert Harrington, as in
1 622.
John Thompson, as in
1035.
Thos. Harrington, as in
1038.
Tame'S Plummer, as in
1628.
Article.
Com. cup, given by Abp. Harsnet,
in 1030. — All Saints, North St.,
York.
Communion cup. — Calverlcy, York.
Cup and paten, dated 1033. — Chapel
Allerton, Yorks.
Com. cup. — St. Helen’s, York.
Do., dated 1632. — Kirkby Malham,
A'orks.
Communion cup. — St. Olave’s, Y^'ork,
Do. — Danby Wiskc, Yorks.
Do. — Bilton-in-Ainsty, Yorks.
Do., Elizn. belt. — Burton-in-Kendal,
Westmor.
Do., plain pricked belt, dated 1634. —
Threlkelcl, Cumb.
Com. cup. — Conistone Kilnsey, Y^orks.
Do. — Cundall, Yorks.
Do. — Northallerton, Yorks.
Plain cup on baluster stem (bearing
an inscription relating to Norwich,
dated 1578). — Former!}’’ in the Bohn
Collection.
Com. cup. — Lanercost, Cumb.
Do. Billingham, Durh.
Cup and paten. — Flaxton, Yorks.
Communion cup, dated 1728. — Scam-
monden, Yorks.
Cup and paten. — Levisham, Yorks.
Plain com. cup. — Elmley, Yorks.
Communion cup. — Hunmanby, Yorks.
Do., dated 1(!38. — Thorncr, Yorks.
Com. cup. — Kirkandrew’s-upon- Esk,
Cumb.
Cup, used as com. cup, date 1640. —
Guisbro’, Yorks.
Cup and paten. — I\Ielsonby, Yorks.
Communion cup. — Wheldrakc, Yorks.
Commonwealth mace. — llichmoml,
Yorks.
Communion cup. — Stockton -on -
Forest, Yorks.
86
Old English Plate.
[CHAl*. ly.
Datk.
Maker’s Mark and Name.
Article.
1655
....
Beaker used as com. cup. — Cumber-
worth, Yorks.
1657
sg
John, son of James Plum-
mer, 1648.
Paten. — Stillingfleet, Yorks.
1660
Do.
Do.
Do
Cup, gift of R. Hunter, who died
1659. — Thornton Dale, Yorks.
s
Mavmaduke Best, 1657
Tankard, given 1666. — Corpn. of
Hull.
1661
Wm. Waite, 1653, d. 1689.
Small two-handled basin on ball feet.
— T. M. Fallow, Esq.
Do.
• . . .
John Plummer, as in 1657
Spoon, flat stem. — From the Stani-
forth Collection. '
1662
.
Do
Cup and paten cover, dated 1663. — '
Do.
Aldbrough, E. Yorks. |
. . . .
Do
Com. cup, undated. — Otley, Yorks.
Do.
.
Do
Do., dated 1663. — Brafferton, Yorks.
Do.
• ••*•«
Do., dated 1662. — Birkin, Yorks.
Do.
.
Marmaduke Best, as in
Do., and cover, undated. — Healaugh, j
1660.
Yorks.
Do.
i 5
Robert, son of Robert
Do. — Alne, Yorks. I
Williamson, 1653.
1
1663
• • • #
Marmaduke Best, as in
Cup and paten cover. — Bolton Abbey,
1660.
Yorks.
Do.
(gm)
George, son of Chris-
Cup and paten, dated 1663. — St.
topher Mangy, 1638 ;
living 1666.
Mary, Cottingham, Yorks. j
1664
.
Robert Williamson, as in
Com. cup and paten. — Tadcaster,
1662.
Yorks.
Do.
.
John Plummer, as in 1657
Large paten, dated 1666. — Beverley
Minster.
Do.
Thos., son of Geo. Mangy.
Communion cup. — Catterick, Yorks.
1664.
1667
Do.
Do
Large repousse dish on foot, given
1668. — Corporation of HuU.
1668
•
Marmaduke Best, as in
Communion cup and cover. — Cartmel,
1660.
Lancashire.
1669
• • > •
Thos. Mangy, as in 1664 .
Communion cup. — Sandal, Yorks. I
Do.
Philemon Marsh, 1652, d.
Silver lining, dated 1669, of Scrope j
1672.
mazer. — York Minster.
Do.
• > • •
Thos. Mangj^, as in 1664 .
Paten, dated 1669. — Almondbury,
Yorks. Also plain cup on baluster
stem, dated 1670. — Edmund James,
1671
Esq-
• • • •
Marmaduke Best, as in
An “article” ordered 19 April, 16 <2.
1660.
— Corp. of York.
1672
. . . .
Do
Gold loving cup, dated 1672. — Cor-
poration of York.
Do.
• • • .
Do
Cup and paten cover, gift of Leonard
Milbourne, who died in 1672. —
Skelton, Cumberland.
Do.
• • • •
Do i
Do., no cover, given by the same. —
Ousby, Cumb.
Candlesticks, dated 1673. — Tork
Minster.
Do.
JWM?
William Mascall, 1664
1673
* • • •
Marmaduke Best, as in
Communion eup. — Appleton-on -Y isk.
1660. I
Yorks.
CHAP. IV.]
York.
87
Date.
Maker’s Mark and Name.
Article.
U573
....
AVilliam Mascall, as in
Communion cup. — Penistone, Yorks.
1672.
Do.
John Thompson, see 1635.
Paten. — St. Cuthbert’s, York.
1674
W)
Robert Williamson, see
Cup and cover, dated 1674. — St. Mary
1662.
Bishophill, senior, York.
Do.
Marmaduke Best, as in
Tankard, dated 1674. — Corporation of
1660.
York.
Do.
John Plinumer, as in 1657
Another.
Do.
Roland Kirby, 1666 . .
Tumbler cup. — The Author.
1675
John Plummer, as in 1657
Communion plate, dated 1676. —
Ripon Minster.
Do.
• • • •
John Thompson, as in
Communion cup, dated 1676. —
1673.
Orraesby, Yorks.
Do.
Thos. Mangy, see 1664
Paten, dated 1675. — Ecclesfield,
Yorks.
1676
John Plummer, as in 1657
Com. cup, dated 1677. — West Witton,
Yorks.
1678
Do
Paten, dated 1677. — Kirby Malzeard,
Yorks.
Do.
• • • •
Marmaduke Best, as in
Com. cup, dated 1678. — St. Michael’s,
1660.
Spurriergate, York.
Do.
• • • •
Do
Cup, dated 1677. — Drax, Yorks.
Do.
. .
John Thompson, as in
Com. cup, dated 1679. — Leathley,
1673.
Yorks.
1679
John Plummer, as in 1657
Peg tankard, dated 1680 : inherited
*
by its present owners from the
family of Osbaldeston, of Hun-
manby, Yorks. — Lord Amherst of
Hackney.
Do.
.
Roland Kirby, as in 1674.
Cup and paten, dated 1679. — Shipton
Thorpe, Yorks.
: 1680
: • • • •
Marmaduke Best, as in
Do., dated 1681. — Skelton-in-Cleve-
1660.
land, Yorks.
1 1681
[29
George Gibson, 1678 . .
Paten, dated 1682. — Sancton, Yorks.
; Do.
Charles Rhoades, 1677
Com. cup. — Gargrave, Yorks.
^ Do.
Wm. Busfield, 1679 .
Com. cup. — St. Laurence, York. Also
i
i
1680, Com. cup, dated 1681. — Ben-
tham, Yorks.
1682
ITM)
Thos. Mangy, sec 1664
Smaller cup, dated 1684. — St. Lau-
rence, York.
Do.
• • • •
Robert AVilliamson, see
Lid of com. cup, and paten on stem.
1662.
— Guiseley, Yorks.
Do.
• • • •
Roland Kirby, as in 1674.
John Thomi)son, as in
Com. cup. — All SS., Pavement, York.
Do.
• • • •
Sockets to Abp. Sancroft’s candle-
167.3.
sticks. — York Minster.
1683
• • • •
Charles Rlioades, as in
Paten, dated 1687. — Whitkirk,
1681.
Yorks.
Do.
.
George Giljson. as in 1861
Caudle cup. — Canon Rainc. i
88
Old English Plate.
[OHAI*. IV,
Datk.
!Makeii’s Mark and Name.
1
Aiiticle. I
i
1G83
Murk Gill, 1680.
Com. cni). — Carnaby, Yorks.
1G84
....
George Gibson, as in 1681
Plain fiat-lidded tankard. — Edin.
Win. Bnsfield, as. in 1681.
James, Esq. 1
Do.
.
Large paten. — St. Maitin’s, York.
Do.
. . . .
Thos. Mangy, as in 1()82 .
Com. cnp. — 'i'odwick, Y’'orks.
1685
John Oliver, 1676. . ,
Paten covei’. — St. Maurice’s, Y’’ork.
Do.
Do.
Do
Flagon. — Lowther. Westmor. |
Do.
. . . .
Thos, Mangy, as in 1682 .
Paten cover. — Featherstone, Yorks.
1686
. . . .
John Oliver, as in 1685 .
Candle cnp, with acanthus decoration.
— From the Staniforth Collection.
1688
. . . .
Do
Alms-dish, dated 1689. — St. Michael le
Belfry, York. Also Com. cup, tulip
band, dated 1689.— Stockton, Durh.
1689
Christopher Whitehill,
1676.
Cup and paten. — Oswaldkirk, Y’'ork.s.
1690
.
Win. Bnsfield, as in 1681.
Com. cup. — TToltby, Y’'orks.
1692
. . . .
Do
Paten, dated 1694. — Farnham. Y^orks.
Do.
. . . .
John Oliver, as in 1685 .
Com. cup and cover. — Kettlewell. |
Y’’orks. j
1694
.
Charles Rhoades, as in
Cup.— T. M. Fallow, Esq. |
j
1681.
1696
ViAi^
Do. (?) mark imperfect .
Com. cup, dated 1700. — Ylytton. 1
Y'orks.
1697
• • • •
Win. Bnsfield, as in 1681.
Paten. — Darfield, Y'orks.
Do.
• • • •
Do
Com. cap. — Rilstone, Y''orks.
1698
• ♦ • •
Do
Do. — Barmby Moor, Y^orks.
NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE.
Notwithstanding the proved existence of a guild of goldsmiths in
this town from 1536 and earlier, but little remains of their work until
we come to the later part of the seventeenth century, when specimens
of church-plate are to be met with, and enough to show that a date-
letter was not used in Newcastle at this period. The hall-mark, at
that time, consisted of three castles, arranged, as in later days, two
above and one below, on a shield of irregular outline, in some instances
smaller at the lower part, where it had to surround only one tower,
than at the top. Sometimes the castles are in a small plain shield.
A good deal of church i^late, dated from 1670 to 1700, is found in
Cumberland, bearing the three towers in shields of one or other of
these shapes. WR is the most usual maker’s mark on these pieces,
and it is frequently accompanied by a rose on the same or a separate
punch. This is the mark of one William Eamsey, who took up his
ClIAI*. IV.]
Newcastle-upon-Tyne.
89
freedom in 1656, and worked till towards the end of the century. He
was mayor of the town in 1690, and died in 1698. Another mark,
probably attributable to Newcastle, is on church-plate at Gateshead,
dated 1672. This is a single heraldic castle or tower, on a small
shield, and accompanied by a lion passant on a plain oval shield,
but turned to the right.* The lion passant mark is struck twice on
these pieces. The same marks occur on a communion cup at Boldon,
also dated 1672. The maker’s mark is ID in both cases, and stands
for John Douthwayte, who died in 1673, having taken up his freedom
in 1666. In addition to other marks, a communion cup of c. 1685 at
St. Nicholas’, Newcastle, bears what seems to be a Koman letter on a
shaped shield ; but this single instance is the only trace of a date-
letter that has at present been found on ancient Newcastle plate.
For fifty years before 1656, the date of William Ramsey’s freedom, no
goldsmith’s name at all appears in the Minute Book ; but from then to
1697 more than a dozen are noted in the following order, viz. : John
Wilkinson, free 1658 ; William Robinson ; John Douthwayte, free
1666, died 1673; John Norris; Francis Batty, who worked from
1674, and is spoken of as dead in an entry of 13th Sept., 1707 ;
Albany Dodgson ; Eli Bilton, who was apprenticed to Douthwayte,
became free in 1683, and died 1712; Cuthbert Ramsey; William
Ramsey, junior, admitted 1691, died 1716 ; Abraham Hamer ; Robert
Shrive, free in 1694, and Thomas Hewitson, free in 1697. A John
Ramsey was admitted in 1698, but he died before 1708.
Some of these men will be mentioned again in the next chapter.
It remains only to say here that in the interval between the
suppression of the Newcastle assay office and its re-establishment in
1702, the Morden Tower was partly rebuilt, and that amongst the
subscribers to the cost of this were the above-named Francis Battv,
W. Ramsey, junior, Thomas Hewitson, Eli Bilton, Robert Shrive,
and John Ramsey, besides Richard Hobbs, Thomas Leightley, Thomas
Armstrong, and Roger West, who belong more properly to the later
period.!
* Thig curious variation may be observed on modem Newcastle plate from 1721 to 1725.
t Per Mr. J. R. Boyle, F.S.A.
go
Old English Plate.
[chap. IV.
Examples oi<’ Old Newcastle Plate.
Date.
IGCi
N. D.
1672
Do.
N. D.
1670
N. D.
N. D.
1680
N. D.
1681
Do.
N. D.
1684
c. 168.5
Do.
1686
1687
N. D.
N. D.
1688
1698
Maker.
Article.
Do. do.
Do. do.
do. do.
Do. do. do. do.
Do. do. do. do.
Do. do. do. do.
(each
twice)
John
Wilkinson.
Do.
John Dow-
thwayte.
Do.
Do.
Wm.
Eamsey.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Com. cup and cover, dated 1644. —
Eyton-on-Tyne, Durham.
Com. cup. — Wark worth, Northumb.
Flagons, dated 1672. — Gate.shead.
I
Com. cup. — Boldon, Durham.
Do. — Ormside, Westmor.
Flagon, dated 1670. — Sawley, near
Eipon.
Com. cup and paten. — Aspatria,
Cumb.
Paten. — St. John’s, Newcastle.
I
Cup and paten, dated 1680. — Enner-
dale, Cumb.
Do. do. (each twice)
Do. do. (each twice)
Do. (1^ (each twice)
Do. do. (do.)
iWRl (maker
twice)
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do. — Torpenhow, Cumb.
Com. cup, dated 1681. — KeEoe, Dur-
ham.
Paten, dated 1681. — Boldon, Durham.
Do. Paten. — Corbridge-on-Tyne, North-
umb.
Do. Com. plate, dated 1684. — Eose Castle
Chapel.
Ws
Do.
do.
(each
1*5
gwj
twice)
Do.
do.
(do.)
Do.
do.(maker twice)
.
do.
(twice)
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do. do. (each twice)
Do.
Do. ff«l
Thos.
Hewitson.
Com. cup. — St. Nicholas’, Newcastle.
Do. — Brampton, Cumb.
Flagon and patens, dated 1686. — St.
Nicholas’, Newcastle.
Paten. — Haverton Hill, Durham.
Alms-dish. — Warkworth, Northumb.
Com. cup. — Bywell St. Peter, North- i
umb. !
Com. cup, dated 1688. — Howick,
Northumb.
Flagon, dated 1698. — All Saints’,
Newcastle.
c. 1698
1701
Eobert
Shrive.
Do.
(each twice)
Eli Bilton.
Flat-lidded tankard.
Porringer, dated 1701. — laylors
Guild, Carlisle. Also Com. cup,
dated 1687.— Chollerton, North-
umb.
chap. IV.]
Norwich.
91
NOllWICH.
Plate was made, assayed, and marked in this city at an early period,
but the trade has long ceased to exist there. It has now no Gold-
smiths’ Company, nor does an}" vestige remain of the hall which is
mentioned by Blomefield. Its old distinguishing mark was an
escutcheon with the city arms, viz., a castle in chief above a lion
passant in base, and it is found on plate belonging to the Corporation
of Noi-wich of 1500-70, also on Norfolk church-plate of about the same
date, in a shaped shield ; later the same arms were borne on a plain,
angular, heraldic shield with pointed base. Peter Peterson, a Norwich
goldsmith of eminence in the reign of Elizabeth, is one of the few
provincial craftsmen whose fame as well as name has been handed
down to our times; in 1574 he is found presenting the Corporation
with a standing cup gilt, on being excused serving the office of sheriff,
and it is probable that the “sun” often found on Norwich plate
w’as his mark. Born about 1518, he died in July, 1603, and his
will, dated May 15, 1603, was proved at Norwich on August 1 of the
same year. He left an immense quantity of plate, including a pot
“ of Cobbold’s making,” and speaks of the London and also of the
“ Anwarp ” touch, as well as of “ the castle and lion touch of Norwich.”
Amongst this plate is “ a hanncepott graven upon the covers with the
sonne, the Lion and the Castle of Norwich touch of my owne making,”
and a great deal more is either “ graven with the sonne ” or “ having
knoppes of the sonne ” ; pewter vessels also “ marked with the sonne ”
are mentioned. The sun was therefore clearly Peterson’s badge or
crest, and as a sun in splendour is well known amongst the Norwich
makers’ marks of the period, it is the more likely that it was also
his mark as a goldsmith. To set against this, an inscription on the
“ Peterson ” cup, belonging to the Corporation of Norwich, presented
by him in 1574 on bein^f excused serving as sheriff, runs as follows:
THE + MOST + HERE + OE + IS + DVNE + BY + PETER +
PETERSON, and this piece bears the equally well-known maker’s
mark of an orb and cross, or cross-mound. At first sight this would
seem to make it more probable that the cross-mound was his mark.
But it is clear that this cup was not wholly of his making, and perhaps
it was only finished up by Peterson, but bears the mark of him who
began it. As regards the cross-mound mark too, we find a communion
cup at Haddiscoe, co. Norf., with Norwich marks for 1569, bearing it,
and as Avell the inscription “ made by John Stone and Bobert Stone.”
It occurs also on the beaker cups till lately belonging to the Dutch
92
[chap. IV.
Old English Plate,
Church in Norwich, which are not much, if at all, earlier than 1595,
and this would be probably long after Peterson had ceased to work,
at all events, with his own hand. Altogether, the question is left at
present in a little uncertainty ; but the weight of evidence seems on
the side of the sun being the mark of Peterson. An almost conclu-
sive fact is the sun mark upon a communion cup at St. Margaret’s,
Norwich, in 1568, the church accounts recording the payment to
Peterson of 6d. per ounce “ worken ” for the making of it. Norfolk
archiBologists have collected the names and some few particulars of
other less known members of the craft in their county from the reign
of Edward III. It is known, for example, that two wealthy goldsmiths
of Norwich, John Bassingham and John Belton, occupied the same
house successively in that city, and that the mark to be found upon it
belonged to one of them, probably the latter, who was buried
church of St. Andrew, Norwich, prior to 1521, for in
that year his wife was buried beside him.* John, Son of
Piobert Belton, goldsmith, was admitted freeman of Norwich,
6 Henry VII., John Basyngham in 8 Henry VIII., and John
Basyngham, the j^ounger, in 30 Henry VIII. ; Ffelyx Puttok, alderman,
and goldsmith, bought plate of the churchwardens of Saint Andrew’s,
Norwich, in 2 Edward VI. ; whilst Peter Peterson, apprenticed to
John Basyngham, was admitted in 1 & 2 Philip and Mary.
A little later than this there must have been a number of gold-
smiths in Norwich, the Corporation plate bearing the symbols of
several different makers, whilst others occur on the early Elizabethan
communion cups in the country round. One William Cobbold, a
leading goldsmith, is mentioned in the Corporation records for 1581,
and a Mr. Skottow as providing beer-cups and wine-cups in 1634.
Cobbold is perhaps the . . . Cobolde apprenticed to one Thomas
Bere, and admitted freeman in 5 Edw. VI. The name of Bere occurs
in the lists at intervals from 6 Henry VI. But however many early
goldsmiths worked in Norwich, there is good evidence in the city
records that they went pretty much as they pleased until 1565, and
that the Norwich city mark, mentioned above, was in point of fact
first set up in that year. To the industry of Mr. B. C. Hope, F.S.A.,t
we owe the interesting discovery of a petition made by the company or
fellowship of the Art or Science of Goldsmiths within the City of
Norwich to the Mayor, Sheriffs, and Commonalty on 2 Oct., 7 Eliz.
(1565), that whereas no standard had been set up for Norwich as for
* NorfoVc and' Norioich Arcli<xological Societu's Transactions, vol. iii. , 195.
t Sec Reliquary, vol. iv., N.S., p, 208.
CHAP. IV.]
Norwich.
93
other places, and abuses had consequently become common, and
whereas they had no common stamp or mark, it mig-ht be ordained as
follows : — that masters and servants should work honestly under
penalties ; that after the ensuing Michaelmas Day the Norwich
standard should be of the same fineness and goodness, and better as
the standard “ of the l}^berds hedde with the crowne ” is and hath
been always hitherto adjudged ; that a common stamp or touch should
be provided bearing the castle and lion, the arms of the city ; that all
work should be brought to be tried before being set for sale and in an
“ unburnished ” state, under penalties ; that the wardens should only
charge a fixed fee ; that every artificer should have a several punch
or mark and should set it on his work after it had been assayed and
stamped by the wardens ; and lastly, that the wardens should once a
quarter search for defaults and have right of entry to houses and shops
for that purpose. A date-letter was used, at all events from 1566,
but probably from 1565, when the first known alphabet seems to
commence. Of fifty specimens of plate bearing the letter c, no less
than seventeen are dated 1567, whilst ten are dated 1568, facts which
strongly point to the commencement of the alphabet in the earlier
year. Unfortunately, although a number of dated specimens bearing
the letters for 1565, 1566, 1567, 1568, and 1569 exist, the writer has
been able to find no dated specimens from that time until the year
1627, in which the letter was d ; luckily an i for 1632 and l for 1634
are to be found ; n is seen on an article dated 1636, and r of the same
alphabet, on a specimen dated 1640. This rather points to the use of
alphabetical cycles consisting of twenty letters each, as in London,
but not without some slight irregularity, and the Table at the end of
this volume has been constructed on this principle, which is no doubt
correct, down to the middle of the seventeenth century. From about
1660 to 1685 no date-letter at all was used, but at the very end of the
century there are traces of a renewal of the use.
If the first town-mark used at Norwich was that so often found
upon Elizabethan church-plate in Norfolk, a fresh punch was adopted
in 1624, when an entry in the books of the Corporation of Norwich
dated “ 1624 ultimo Julii ” states that by the authority of the Mayor,
a mark, viz. the castle and lion, w-as then delivered to the w^ardens and
searchers of the trade of goldsmiths. It is found on plate of 1627
and other years ; the shape of the shield containing the lion and
castle being somewhat more regular than before, though still shaped
out, and the castle altered from the rudely outlined building repre-
sented on older stamps into a tower of the conventional heraldic
pattern.
94
[chap. IV.
Old English Plate.
Norwich seems also to have used various standard marks ; at one
time it was a double-seeded rose, surmounted with a crown. Mr.
Octavius Morgan had a spoon stamped in the howl with that mark
just in the place where the leopard’s head is found on ancient spoons
of London make, from which it may he supposed that it was used
as the standard mark. This spoon has the Norwich arms on an
escutcheon with other marks on the back of the stem (see table, p. 96,
c. 1637).
This rose is not found on Elizabethan specimens, but it occurs on
apostles’ spoons and other plate of the reign of Charles I. ; it is also
found towards the end of the century. Other specimens of plate,
which seem to belong to the interval between 1660 and 1685, bear a
rose-sprig or else a seeded rose, and a crown on two separate stamps,
instead of the usual rose crowned. This is as far as the matter can
be carried at present, except to say that a seeded rose crowned is
occasionally found on plate of Dutch manufacture, and that it is no
doubt a Dutch as well as an English mark. It may be put down to
the town of Dordrecht in Holland, when not found in conjunction
with the Norwich arms. This mark is not the only connecting link
between Dutch and Norwich plate, for many pieces of known Norwich
work show obvious signs of Dutch influence. There was a Dutch
colony in Norwich with its own church. The earliest P. Peterson
in the city records is styled “ Dutchman,” and became free 10
Henry VII.; and the greater Peter Peterson left money to “the
poorest sort of the Dutch nation ” in the city.
The following list of articles will serve as authority for the Table
in Appendix B, and for what has been stated here as to the Norwich
marks. The letter a for 1565 was discovered, and kindly brought to
the author’s knowledge by the Eev. C. R. Manning, M.ji., who has
published most interesting lists of the church-plate in the rural
deanery of Redenhall, and in the city of Norwich itself, with the
marks that are to be found on each piece as well as an illustrated
monograph upon the mediaeval patens in Norfolk, of which there is
such a remarkable number. To his papers in the Norfolk and Nor-
wich Arclmological Society's Transactions, the author is indebted for
many of the above particulars as to the old goldsmiths of Norwich.
The TH above a star on a plain shield, which is the mark of Thomas
Havers, and is found from 1675 to 1697, is almost the only mark,
except that of Peter Peterson and T. Skottowe, which can be
identified with any certainty.
J
CHAP. IV.]
Nonvich.
95
Examples of Old Nohwich Plate.
Table I. c. 1550 — 1650.
Date.
Maker’s jNIark.
Article.
1565
4>
Communion cup. — Diss, Norfolk.
Do.
Do.
Communion cup and paten. — St. Saviour’s,
Norwich.
1566
The sun, no shield
Cup on stem. — Lord Zouche.
1567
Do.
Paten, dated 1568. — Aylsham, Norf.
Civic plate, dated 1567. — Corporation of
Do.
Do.
• • • • •
Norwich.
Do.
, Estoile of six rays
Communion cup, undated. — Beighton, Norf.
Do.
Orb and cross, as in 1565 .
Communion cups, all dated 1567. — Buxton,
Bressingham, Pulham, and Aylsham, Norf.
Do.
Do.
• • • • »
Communion cup, dated 1568 (formerly at
Raveningham, Norf.). — A. H. Church, Esq.
Do.
i
Maidenhead, in . plain
shield.
Do. undated. — Newton, Booton, and Skeyton,
Norf.
Do.
Do.
• • • • •
Do. dated 1567. — Oulton and Cawston, Norf.
Do.
Do.
• ■ • • •
Do. dated 1568.— Northwold, Norf.
Do.
Do.
• • • • •
Do. undated (formerly at Whissonsett,
Norf.). — Edm. James, Esq.
Do.
Trefoil slipped in plain
Do. dated 1567. — Erpingham, and Beeston
shield.
Regis, Norf. ; also Wenhaston, Suffolk.
Do.
Do.
• • • • »
Do. undated. — North Tuddenham, Norf.
Do.
Do.
• • • • •
Civic plate, dated 1568. — Corporation of
Norwich.
Do.
^ Flat fish in oval
Communion cup and paten, dated. 1568. —
shield.
Sail, Norf., and St. Martin-at-Oak, Norwich.
Do.
Do.
* • • • •
Communion cup, undated. — Winfarthing,
Norf.
1568
Orb and cross, as in 1565 .
Standing salt, gift of Peter Reade, who died
Do.
1568. — Corporation of Norwich.
Do.
• • • . •
Communion cup and paten. — St. Martin’s-
at-Palace, Norwich.
Do.
Cross pattee
Cup and paten, dated 1570. — St. Stephen’s,
Norwich.
Do.
Trefoil, as in 1567 . . .
Com. cup, dated 1567. — Stockton, Norf.
1560
Inscribed “ made by
John Stone and
Cup and paten, undated. — Haddiscoe, Norf.
Robert Stone.”
Do.
.
•
Mount of stoneware jug. — Edm. James, Esq.
c. 1505
• • • • •
Four beaker cups. — Formerly at the Dutch
Ch., Norwich.
1627
A Pegasus ....
Flagon, dated 1628. — St. Gregory’s, Norwich.
1682
Two horses passant and
Communion cuii, dated 1632.— Great Melton,
Do.
counterpassant, the one
surmounting the other.
Norf.
V Lion rampant, in
Do., dated 1634. — SS. Simon and Jude,
) shaped shield.
Norwich.
1633
A H, shaped shield, Arthur
Com. cup, dated 1634. — Aspall, Suff.
Heaslewood, free 1625.
1634
•
• • • • •
Paten, dated 1635. — Booton, Norf.
Old English Plate.
[0HA1>, IV.
Date.
Maker’s Mark.
Article.
1634
• • • • • •
Paten, undated. — Cawston. Norfolk.
Do.
Lion rampant, in shaped
shield, as in 1632.
Paten of Communion cuj), dated 1634. — SS.
Simon and Jude, Norwich.
1636
A large bird ; probably peli-
can vulning herself.
Button-headed spoon, dated 1636.— From
the Staniforth Collection ; also paten,
undated.— Holton St. Peter, Suff.
1637
T S, linked as below, in
1640.
Beaker cups, dated 1638.— Formerly at
Meeting Chapel, Great Yarmouth.
C. 1637
Lion rampant, as in 1632 .
Seal-head spoon, prieked with date 1637. —
0. Morgan Collection.
1638
Do
Seal-head spoon, pricked date 1637. —
Milbank Collection ; also Com. plate,
undated. — South Blmham and Gislingham,
Suff.
Do.
A large bird, as in 1636
Paten, undated. — Skeyton, Norf.
1640
»*•••,
Communion cup, dated 1640. — Lamas, Norf.
Do.
Probably Timothy
Skottowe.*
Paten, Riddlesworth, Norf.
1641
^ cf. 1680 ....
Cocoa-nut cup. — Marquess of Breadalbane.
Table II. c. 1650—1700.
Date.
Maker’s Mark.
nsn I 1 Communion
Suff.
Article.
cup, dated 1661. — South wold,
c. 1662 Do.
c. 1675 Do.
Communion plate, given c. 1662. — Bishop’s
Palace Chapel, Norwich.
Paten, undated. — Pakenham, SufE. Probably
the mark of Thomas Havers, free 1674,
d. 1732.
1675
1679
1680
Do.
Do.
do.
Do.
do. do.
do.
(As on Bp.’s Palace Chapel
plate of c. 1662.)
do. do.
Iffi)
Paten, dated 1675. — St. Peter’s, Hungate,
Norwich.
Paten, dated 1679. — St. Peter’s, Mounter-
gate, Norwich.
Cup and paten, dated 1680. — Melton Con-
stable, Norfolk.
Communion cup, dated 1680. — East Derc-
ham, Norf.
1685
As paten, 1675.
— St. Peter’s,
c. 1689
Himgate.
m
(S)
1691
Do.
do.
- [B
Paten, dated 1685. — Frostenden, Suff. (town
mark illegible).
Tankard, c. 1689. — Eev. H. P. Mai’sham,
Kippon Hall, Norwich.
Flagon, dated 1691.— St. Michael’s-at-Plea,
Norwich.
* Timothy Skottowe became free 1617, son of Richard S., mercer.
CHAV. IV.]
Norwich.
97
D.ate.
1092
Do.
1094
Do.
Do.
Do.
c. 10,95
Do.
BO.
DO.
c. 1<)9G
Do.
Maker’s Mark.
do.
do.
do.
xtf
ED
Articles.
do.
do.
Paten, dated 1092. — St. Paul’s, Norwich.
Basin, dated 1694. — St. Stephen’s, Norwich.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Com. cup, dated 1094. — Stockton, Norf.
This maker’s mark occurs by itself on an
undated paten at Ellingham, Norf.
Flat-handled spoon. — Late Albert Way,
Esq.
Do., dated 1095. — Rev. W. Jex Blake, Thur-
garton, Norf.
Fluted porringer, c. 1090. — R. Fitch, Esq.,
Norwich.
c. 1097 , Do. do.
i
I
Flat -handled spoon (maker’s mark illegible).
— Per Rev. C. R. Manning.
CHESTER.
The goldsmiths of Chester, though not mentioned in 1423, are
known to have enjoyed chartered privileges from an early date — local
tradition says from the time of Edward I. This seems to some extent
borne out by references to ancient charters in the records still pre-
served at Chester. There is a full list of the members of the guild,
including its aldermen and stewards, for the year 1585, and a notice
of the admission of a brother even earlier, on October 4, 1573.
There is certainly reason to believe that a charter granted by Queen
Elizabeth was only a confirmation of ancient rights, for there is no
mention of the receipt of a charter as if for the first time, nor of the
fresh formation of a company in the records of that date.
iNIinutes regulating the trade are found entered in the books before
we come to the above entry of 1573, and they are presumably of earlier
date. One of them ordains as follows : —
“ It® that noe brother shall delevere noe plate by him wrought unles
his touche be marked and set upon the same beffore deleverie thereof
upon paine of forfeture of everie deffalt to be levied out of his goods
iij iiij-'.
Another quaint notice is to the following ejBfect : — “ It is agreed by
the consent of the Alderman and Steward of the Gouldsmyths that
who soe ever shall make the bell that shalbe made against Shrouftide
ffor the Sadlers shall have ffor his paines iij^ iiij and yf any of the
Compeney shall offend in the premisses shall pay unto the Alderman
and Stew'ard ane the reste of the Compeney being iij^ 4''.
* One James Daniel, son of Joseph D., took up the freedom of Norwich, 1693. — Per
Mr. R. C. Hope, F.S.A.
O.E.P.
ir
98
Old English Plate.
[ciiAl*. IV,
“ And yt all tlie oulcle bells slialbe broke and not any of the Coin-
peney to by any to be new burnished or sould to the peneltie aforesaid
iij^iiij-'.”
The arms of the company of goldsmiths in Chester are mentioned
in a list of 1579; and the coat is the same as that of the London
Company, but the crest is different, being a crowned male figure
holding a golden cup.*
There are, however, few or no remains of the work of these ancient
artificers.
The large silver gilt mace belonging to the Mayor and Corporation,
which was given by the Earl of Derby when he was Mayor in 1668, is
stamped with a goldsmith’s mark and the arms of the City of Chester
as they were then borne, viz., three lions ramp., dim., impaled with
three gerbes, dim. It bears neither leopard’s head, lion passant, nor
annual date-letter, and the marks which are there have been nearly
obliterated when the mace w^as re-gilt. It is almost too late in the
day for the antiquary to suggest that when ancient plate is repaired
or regilt, silversmiths should be careful not to deface the marks, for
many are past recall. Possibly now that the interest, and therefore
value, which attaches to plate of which the precise age and date can
be ascertained is better understood, the danger lies in the opposite
direction.
On this point the Quarterly Keviewer in 1876 took occasion to make
a remark which will be borne out by the experience of every one who
has studied the matter, namely, that the region over which the forger
seems to have specially delighted to range is England, outside the
metropolitan district. The fraudulent worker has availed himself
freely of the field afforded by the doubtful provincial marks, and the
buyer cannot be too much on his guard against being imposed upon
by pieces of apparently ancient plate, bearing what purport to be
marks of this description.
Returning to Chester it may be said that its history as an assay
town practically commences with its charter from King James II., dated
March 6, 1685. The first notice in the books of the Goldsmiths’
Company there of the marks to housed, is of the following year, 1686,
a date which barely anticipates the modern re-settlement of 1701.
The following extracts are all that relate to the subject down to
1697, when the ancient offices were extinguished : —
1686. Feb. 1st. And it is further concluded that the Warden’s Marks shall be
the Coat and crest of the Citty of Chester on two punsons with a letter
for the year.
* Harleian MSS. 2167, fo, 230.
CHAP. IV.]
■ Chester.
99
1G87. Paid for ye tuches engraving . . . . . . . . 0 12 0
„ for ye three punsons 0 00 G
1G90. June 2nd. And the same day the letter was changed from A to n,
and so to continue for one year.
1G‘J2. April. Paid for a puncheon and engraving ye letter C ... 16
1G92. Xov. Paid ilr. Bullen for coper jJate and punson . . . . 00 04 00
16(94. Paid ilr. Bullen for a new letter punson 01 00
1G97. Paid for the punson and carriage. . 05 8
This i)oints to the adoption of a date-letter in the year 1689, and
the regular change of letter each year following. The copper plate
bought in 1692 may be the very same that is now preserved in the
Chester Assay Office, but none of the punch marks with which it is
covered seem referable to an earlier date than 1701.
The alphabet adopted in 1689 is given as of Roman capitals in the
minutes ; though this is not, of course, conclusive evidence, especially
as it is known that the letters for 1689 and 1690 were not of that
character. In any case it must have come to a premature end with
the letter i for 1697-8. This fragment of an alphabet is given after
the old Norwich alphabets, in Appendix B.
The coat of the city as used at this time for the “ punson ” was a
dagger between three gerbes. It so appears on a flagon of 1690, the
property of the Independent Chapel at Oswestry. The crest was a
sword erect with a band across the blade. These marks disappear in
1701, having probably only been used from 1686 till that year.
A number of so-called “goldsmiths” were free of the city at the
end of the seventeenth century as well as at all other periods : but
few working craftsmen were among them. The names of Alexander
Pulford, Ralph Walley, and Peter Pennington are all that seem
known of the latter class. After these comes the Richardson family,
which temp. Queen Anne seems to have made nearly all the Chester
plate, though some may have been sent from Shrewsbury and other
places to be marked there.
E.kamples of Old Chester Plate.
Date.
Maker’s Mark and Name.
Article.
. 1689
Ralph Walley,
cut. 1682.
Flat-handled spoon —
Noted by author.
1690
Do.
Flat-lid tankard. In- ,
r
dependent Chapel,
Oswestry. |
1
100
Old English Plate.
[CUAI*. IV,
EXETEK.
Although there are no records of an assay office at Exeter until the
commencement of its modern history, an ancient guild of goldsmiths
flourished in that cit3\ Much of the church and domestic plate of the
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries in the counties of Devon and
Cornwall bears the old Exeter mark, which was a large Koman capital
letter X crowned. Examples of it are not uncommonly found even in
other parts of England. Hardly any two marks are exactly alike,
some of them being surrounded with a plain, others with a dotted
circle ; whilst in later times than Elizabethan the escutcheon follows
the shape of the contained letter. Very occasionally the X is not
crowned.
In the sixteenth century, the letter, enclosed in a plain or dotted
circle, is usually accompanied by two pellets, mullets, or quatrefoils,
one in each side angle of the X, but in the next century these are
wanting. In the case of spoons it is always found in the bowls in the
usual place.
It is almost invaribly accompanied b}^ a maker’s mark, which is
the whole, or sometimes what seems to be a part, of the surname, and,
in the latter cases, somewhat unintelligible. A good many of the
Elizabethan commuhion cups still to be seen in Exeter parish
churches, nearly all of them being of the years 1572, 1573, or 1574,
bear the word IONS with or without the crowned X, and this same
mark is found on many village communion cups of the same date and
fashion in Devon and Cornwall. At Trevalga, it appears on a com-
munion cup and paten with the Exeter mark and dated 1571, and at
Littleham near Bideford on a cup of 1576. The latest example at
present noted is of 1579. We are fortunately enabled to identify this
as the mark of an Exeter craftsman of that day by an entry in the
Churchwardens’ accounts of St. Petrock’s in that city, which records
that in 1571 they paid “ lohn Ions Goldsmith for changing the chalice
into a cup ^1 15s. 5fZ.” The cup itself engraved with the date of
1572 on its paten-cover, and duly marked by its maker, is still the
property of the parish, which much values so interesting a possession.
Two stoneware jugs, formerly in the Staniforth Collection, have
respectively ESTON and EASTON as their makers’ marks, whilst
a third, formerly in the Bernal collection bears the name HOR-
WOOD ; all these are accompanied by the usual Exeter mark.
ESTON is found on a communion cup at St. Andrew’s, Pl^^mouth,
of which the date is 1590, and EASTON on the cup at Venn Ottery,
dated 1582. A kind of rude letter C is usually found with the
ESTON mark, which may be the initial of that maker’s Christian
CHAP. IV.]
Exeter.
lOI
mime. To another mark, that of one RADCLIFF, as in the case
of the IONS and ESTON marks, it is possible to assign a date, for
it appears on a cup at St. Petrock’s church in Exeter, engraved with
1640, a date which corresponds well with the year 1637 pounced on
an apostle spoon with the same maker’s mark, in the Staniforth
collection. These last each bear the maker’s initials, on a separate
stamp, as well as his name in full, and are good examples of the
Exeter mark of the time. The mark on the apostle spoon is as
follows : —
RADCLIFF
That on the cup gives the same initials in monogram
instead of with the little dowers between them, the other marks being
the same as those on the spoon. An earlier form of the Exeter mark
will be found in the Table at the end of this chapter. The name
COTON occurs upon church-plate of the Elizabethan period some-
times with D and sometimes with I for initial letter.
Spoons occasionally bear the initials in the bowl, instead of the
crowned X, and have the whole name on the back of the stem ; some
seal-headed baluster-ended spoons among the domestic plate still
in use at Cotehele, the ancient Cornish seat of the Earls of Mount
Edgeumbe, bear TM in monogram within a dotted circle in their
bowls, and rvMh£V on the stems : on others the word BENTLY
IS
to be found, with the Exeter mark in the bowl. YEDS occurs on a
riat-stemmed spoon, and on an apostle spoon of the late Mr. Stani-
forth’s, both bearing the Exeter mark. OSBORN with the Exeter
mark is the name on an apostle spoon with pricked date 1638, and
also on a lion-sejant spoon dated in the same way 1663.
The mark is on an undated lion- sejant spoon and
on a
seal-head spoon, the first the property of Earl Amherst and the other
of the author : both of these were formerly in Dr. Ashford’s collection.
R 0 perhaps signifies Osborn, but the spoon itself looks rather of the
sixteenth than the seventeenth century.
It is impossible to say for certain, even after the examination of so
many specimens as are described here, whether a date-letter was ever
used at Exeter. The stoneware jugs and the communion cups of the
Elizabethan period sometimes bear two letters, one of which might
be for dating them, and the other for an initial, but nothing at all like
a date-letter is fouinl upon spoons. On nearly all tlie communion
cups which bear the mark IONS, the Itoman letter I is to bo seen
102
[CKAI'. IV.
Old English Plate.
put on ill such a way that it might he a date-letter or the initial letter
of the maker’s Christian name. But as these Avere not all made in
the same year, and as on other Exeter examples, a letter Avhich is
known to he the maker’s initial is found as well as his name, it would
he safe to say that this letter I is not a date-letter. C is in this way
found with ESTON or EASTON, and T with MATHEV. The
date of the latter is probably 1565 to 1585. Further research may
clear up the question, hut it is almost certain that a date-letter was
not regularly used in the sixteenth, and not at all in the seventeenth
century. The specimens in the following table bear of course the
Exeter mark, as well as the maker’s and other marks gBen against
each.
Examples op Old Exeter Plate.
Date.
Maker’s Mark.
Article. !
!
1571
W llONS
Communion cup and paten cover, dated 1571. —
Trevalga, Cornwall.
1572
Do.
Do., dated 1572. — St. Petrock’s. Exeter. i
1574
Do.
Do., dated 1574. — St. Winnoe, Cornwall. j
Communion cup. — Stoke Rivers, Devon.
c. 1575
D COTON
c. 1575
1 COTON
Do. — Morwenstow, Cornwall.
1575
rn rroNsi
Cup and cover, dated 1575. — Lympston, Devon.
N. D.
Do.
Do., undated. — St. Kerrian’s (now with St.
Petrock), Exeter.
1575
flol riMF
Paten cover, dated 1575. — Duloe, Cornwall.
157G
Do.
Do.
Do.
1581
pfl 1 mvdevI
lioNsirel
lESTONl
m llONSi
lESTONl
Communion cup, with paten cover, dated 1570. — St.
Gennys, Cornwall.
Do., dated 1570. — Tamerton Eoliot, and Little-
ham, Devon.
Do., dated 1570. — Stockleigh Pomeroy, Devon.
Do., dated 1570. — Perran-Uthnoe, Cornwall.
Mount of stoneware jug, dated 1581. — Menheniot,
Cornwall.
1582
lEASTON 1
Cup and paten cover, dated 1582. — Venn Otteri',
Do.
1590
1037
1638
1040
lESTONl
lESTONl [n1
iRADCLIFFl
lOSBORNi
^^[RADCLIFFl
Devon. j
Communion cup, dated 1582. — Cadbury, Devon. i
Communion cup and cover, dated 1590. — St.
Andrew’s, Plymouth. |
Apostle spoon, pricked date 1637. — Staniforth Col-
lection.
Apostle spoon, pricked date 1638. — Sir T. Thornhill.
Bart.
Communion cup, dated 1040, — St. Petrock’s, Exeter.
1041
Seal-head spoon, dated 1041. — Cotehelc House.
CHAP. IV.]
Hull.
103
HULL.
The mark now to be mentioned is one that can no longer be called
doubtful. Though Hull had been made a mint town in 28 Edw. I.
it was not included in the Act of 1423, and does not seem to have
assayed plate in early times ; but in and near that town there is a
great deal of plate of the seventeenth century bearing the town arms
of three ducal crowns one above another for assay mark. So much,
indeed, is to be found, that it would almost lead to the conclusion that
Hull must have had some charter such as those which Exeter and
Chester are supposed to have enjoyed, entitling its goldsmiths to their
own proper provincial mark. The “ Company of Goldsmiths and
Braziers ” there are found presenting a petition to James II. with
other loyal burgesses of the town. To set against this it must be said
that the Hull mark only occurs just when other unauthorised marks
were much in vogue. Further it is not mentioned by the author of
the Touchstone in 1679 ; nor was it recognised by the Acts of 1701
and 1702, any more than in 1423. It is clear, however, that whether
authorised or not to use a special mark of its own, the goldsmiths
residing there did a good trade amongst their neighbours, at all events
from about 1625 to nearly the end of the century.
About 25 specimens have come to light, bearing various dates from
1621 to 1697, and the marks of nine different makers. Many of them
are in the possession of the Hull Trinity House, others are from
village churches in the neighbourhood, and one piece of some his-
torical interest is in private hands in Yorkshire. The nine makers’
initials are IC. CW. RR. HR. IB. EM. TH. KM. and AB.
They are in shields of very marked shapes, and all but one of them
have some distinguishing emblem, such as a crown, star, or other like
addition.
^yith one example of the KM mark, which is of the very end of
the seventeenth century, is found a large letter S like the York letter
for 1661-2. Whether this is intended for a date-letter it is im-
possible to say. A similar letter Q) occurs once with the EM
maker’s mark, and a letter c/” has once also been noted. It looks as
if for some half dozen years or more a date-letter was tried, but after
a very short trial abandoned.
The only other circumstance to be observed is that on a piece or
two of about 1630 both the [h] mark and the three-crowns mark are
to be found. This perhaps marks the period of the change from the
one mark to the other ns that of the Hull local touch.
104
[CHAH. IV.
Old English Plate.
The first two of the makers’ marks given below are to he expected
rather with the H than with the crowns, the third and fourth Avith
both these marks, the rest Avith the three croAvns only. The three-
croAvns mark is ahvays struck tAvice, usually on each side of the
maker’s mark ; and very likely by the makers themselves, and not
by a Avarden at all.
Examples of Hull Plate.
Town Marks.
Maker’s Mark.
Article.
H . .
(tc) Probably James
^ Carlill, free 1591.*
Communion cup, dated 1587. — Trinity Ch.,
Hull.
H . .
Do
Seal-headed spoons. — Trin. Ho., Hull.
H (tAvice) .
Chr. Watson . .
Communion cup, dated 1638. — St. Marys’s,
Hull
H . .
Do. (twice) .
Seal-headed spoon. — Trin. Ho., Hull.
H. 3 croAAms
(twice) . . .
Beaker cup, dated 1621. — Trin. Ho., Hull.
Do. . .
rSn R. Robinson, free
Cup and paten, dated 1629. — Hth. Eroding-
1617.f
ham, Yorks.
Do.
Do
Rim, dated 1629, of cocoa-nut cup. — Trin.
Ho., Hull.
Do. . .
Do
Communion cup, dated 1630. — Hessle,Yorks.
Do.
Do
Cup and paten, dated 1638. — Burton Pidsea,
Yorks.
3 crowns
[IBI (twice) Jas. Birk-
‘'4^ by, free 1651. f
Twm-handled porringer. — Hon. and Rev. S.
(twice)
LaAvley.
Do. . .
cTTfi Edw. Mangy, free
^ 1660.+
Communion cup, dated 1666. — Beverley
Minster.
Do.
Do
Paten, dated 1671. — Barnoldby-le-Beck,
Yorks.
Do. . .
Do
Communion cup, dated 1676. — Kirk Ella,
Yorks.
Do.
Do. . .
Communion cup. — Copgrove, Yorks.
Do. . .
Do. ■ ■
Tankard. — Trin. Ho., Hull.
Do.
K. Mangy .
Com. cup. — Trin. Ho., Hull.
Do. . .
1 ' '' 1 Thos. Hebden, free
1681.t
Peg Tankard, dated 1689. — Corpn. of Hedon.
Do.
Do
Tumbler cup, dated 1689. — Trin. Ho., Hull.
Do. . .
KM fis above . . .
Communion cup, dated 1695. — Skeffliug,
. Yorks.
Do.
Do
Tobacco box, dated 1697. — Trin. Ho., HuU.
Do. . .
(twice) Abraham
|AB 1 Barachin, free
Com. Cup. — Preston, near Hedon.
1706.*
Do.
Do
Small Tumbler cup. — T. M. FalloAv, Esq.
* Per Mr. J. R. Boyle, F.S.A., Hull.
f Per Mr. R. C. Hope, F. S. A.
CHAP. IV.]
Gateshead.
105
GATESHEAD.
A little plate was made and marked in Gateshead at the same period
as in Hull. A tankard with flat lid of the later part of the seventeenth
century, and a small mug in the possession of the Right Hon. Sir J .
R. Mowbray, Bart., both of which can be traced to a Northumbrian
family, have a goat’s head couped in a circle and the initials A'F, also
in a circular stamp, both marks twice repeated. The goat’s head was
a sort of rebus for the name of the town. It is found on a carved chair
of the year 1666 in the vestry of Gateshead church ; and it also occurs
on a tradesman’s token of a certain John Bedford, who was one of
“ the twenty-four of Gateshead ” in 1658.*
LEEDS.
The mark of a pendant lamb, like the badge of the Order of the
Golden Fleece, is possibly referable to Leeds. It occurs with a
maker’s mark of TB in a heart-shaped shield on a* paten at Almond-
bury Church in Yorkshire, and on a tumbler cup in the author’s
possession. It is also found with maker’s mark of ST in linked letters
on a shaped escutcheon on a pair of patens, one of which is dated 1702,
at Harewood Church in the same county.
Com. cup. — Almondbuiy, Yorks.
do. Tumbler cup. — The Author.
Pair of patens, one dated 1702. — Harewood, Yorks.
Also com. cop. — Darrington, Yorks,
CARLISLE.
A single maker of village church plate in the neighbourhood of
Carlisle seems to have used a seeded rose as well as his initials. His
name was probably Edward Dalton, and his mark is found on small
and rudely made communion cups of the early Elizabethan period
at Ireby, Bolton, Long Marton, and Cliburn, all in the county of
Cumberland.
Rude Communion cups. — Ireby, Bolton, &c., Cumb.
There are two other cups in Cumberland of precisely the same make
and fashion in every detail, both dated 1571, but bearing no marks, —
one at Uldale and the other at Lazonby. As it is practically certain
* Boyne’s Tokens of the Seventeenth Century.
io6
[chap. IV.
Old English Plate.
that, though unmarked, they must be by the same maker as the Ireby
cup and the other examples mentioned above bearing the ED mark,
the date of the whole group may be considered not to be a matter of
any doubt. The seeded rose is taken from the old city arms; and the
same mark was used for stamping weights and measures at Carlisle.
LINCOLN.
A mark usually found alone, and therefore only a maker’s mark,
occurs on a number of Elizabethan communion cups in Lincolnshire,
and may pretty safely be assigned to a Lincoln craftsman. It is on a
specimen of 1569 at Osbournby and of 1570 at Auborn and Upton-
cum-Kcxby, besides being on undated pieces at Haxej^, Boultham,
Scotton, Lea near Gainsboro’, Heapham, and Thimbleby.
Communion cup, dated 15G9. — Osbournby, North Cockeriugton, and
Marsh Chapel, Line.
Do. dated 1570. — Auborn and Upton-cum-Kexby, Line.
Do. undated — Haxey, Boultham, Scotton, &c.. Line.
On the two examples of the year 1570, at Auborn and Upton-cum-
Kexby respectively, a seven-pointed star, formed of seven small heart-
shaped indentations without any shield or escutcheon, is found, as
well as the above-mentioned maker’s mark.
TAUNTON.
A mark of considerable interest is on a spoon pricked with 1673 for
date. It consists of a tun or barrel placed across the stem of a large
letter T, and no doubt stands for the town of Taunton. It is in the
bowl of the spoon, which has TD with a fleur-de-lis under the letters
on an escutcheon for maker’s mark on the back of the handle. This
spoon is in the collection of Mr. Chichester of Hall. The same
marks are found on a beaker in the Staniforth collection ; on a
paten dated 1676 at Wootton Courtenay in Somersetshire; and on
spoons of 1686 and 1691, noted by the Somersetshire Archreological
Society.
Spoon, dated 1673. — C. Chichester, Esq., Hall, Devon.
Do. Paten, dated 1676. — "Wootton Courtenay, Som.
DORCHESTER.
The following mark has lately been identified as that of Lawrence
Stratford of Dorchester, who in 1579, 1583 and 1593, is mentioned
in the Corporation and other records.
Paten cover, dated 167t. — Maiden Newton, Dorset.
ciiAr. IV.]
Dorchester.
107
This mark is fouiul on Elizabethan communion plate in no less
than thirty Dorsetshire parishes ; and the pieces are dated from 157B
to 1578, hut most of them are of 1574. His mark is also found
on a communion cup with cover, the latter engraved 1578 at Weston
Bamfylde, Som.
One John Stratforde, also goldsmith of Dorchester, is mentioned
in 1526 and a man named lladclilfe, described as a goldsmith at
Dorchester, was fined T5 by the London Goldsmiths’ Company
in 1617.
BARNSTAPLE.
A spoon, bearing the following group of marks, viz.: —
was made by John Peard, of Barnstaple. He was buried there
■;15 Xov. 1680.* It is a flat-handled spoon, having some good
> chasing on the bowl, and Avas in the late Mr. E. Temple Frere’s
Avell-known collection.
KING’S LYNN.
Tavo examples of plate are knoAvn, marked AAuth the arms of L}mn
:i accompanied by a maker’s mark. This toAvn mark consists of a shield
: bearing three congers’ heads erect, each with a cross croslet fitche
i in the mouth ; and it is found on a communion cup at the church of
'St. Peter, Southgate, NorAAdch, and on a paten in St. Nicholas’ Chapel,
••King’s Lynn.
SANDWICH.
A A’ery peculiar communion cup of tazza form and early sixteenth
•century date, at St. Mary’s, SandAvich, bears with other marks a lion
passant and ship’s hull dimidiated and conjoined, from the toAvn arms.
Its approximate date is knoAvn by the coincidence of the cup exactly
lUiatching a tazza, also used as a chalice, at WymesAvold in Leicester-
shire, Avhich is hall-marked 1512, and also a similar tazza in the posses-
sion of Mr. H. Willett, of the year 1500. Both these last-mentioned
■)ieces bear an inscription round the boAvl in Tudor capitals SOLI
DEO HONOR ET GLORIA, vhilst the SandAvich cup has in the
.-lamc Avay the Avords, also in Tudor capital letters, THIS IS THE
>20MMVNI0N COVP; )ut this last inscription can hardly be
nucli earlier than 1550. IMention occurs of a goldsmith of SandAvich
• Comniunicated by Mr. T. Waiinvriglit, Sec. of the Nortli Devon Atliomeuin, Barnstaple.
io8
Old English Plate.
[CUAI*. IV.
ill 1514, named Cliristoplier Johnson, alias Coper, alias Goldesmyth,
and called “ of Sandwich Goldsmith.” This occurs in Foreign and
Poinestic State Papers, Henry VHI., Vol. L, No. 5548.
SHERBORNE.
A mark frequently found by the late Mr. J. E. Nightingale, in
Dorsetshire, has now been identified as that of Richard Orenge, of
Sherborne, in that county. Of fourteen specimens of Dorsetshire
church-plate, three were dated 1574, 1582, and 1607 respectively;
and a number of examples have since been found by Rev. E. H. Bates,
in the adjoining county of Somerset, dated pieces of 1572, 1573,
1574, and 1603 being amongst them.
Dorsetshire church-plate from 1574 to 1607.
Somersetshire do. from 1572 to 1603.
It was the example of 1603 at Charlton Horethorne, Som., which
led to the identification of the mark, owing to its having a second
mark of RO struck upon it. All the pieces were found within a
moderate distance of Sherborne, and as the result of further local
research it was found that one Richard Orenge was churchwarden
there in 1585 and 1596, and dealings with him are mentioned in the
church accounts of 1594-5. His will, proved Nov. 24, 1606, describes
him as ‘‘of Sherborne, goldsmith.” The later examples of his mark
from 1582 onwards show a sort of small stem or handle projecting
from one side of the device. It has been suggested that this version
of the mark represents a “ range ” which is the local word for a sort
of sieve, whilst the older mark may represent an orange, both by way
of rebus for the maker’s name.
DOUBTFUL AND OTHER PROVINCIAL MARKS.
The above are perhaps all the local marks which can at present be
traced home with certainty. But there are other marks, many of them
pretty well known, that are of interest to us to note. Of some of them
all that can be said is, that as they are found on plate,^ often spoons,
apparently of English make, and of the middle of the seventeenth
century, the articles bearing them probably escaped more regular
marking owing to the social disturbances with which their makers
were surrounded. Others occur repeatedly in certain districts, and
become almost identified with the localities in which they are found.
One of the best known of such marks is a fleur-de-lis within
a plain or sometimes beaded circle. It is often found in the bowls
of spoons of that date ; examples occur in both the Staniforth and
Octavius Morgan collections.
CHAr. IV. J
Doubtful Provincial Marks.
109
Another is a small and indistinct mark of a circle crossed and
re-crossed with lines, some of them miming, like the spokes of a wheel,
to the centre. This was found in the bowl of a spoon in the collection
of the late Mr. R. Temple Frere, and of one at Cotehele : both of
these have a small sitting figure like Buddha, by way of knop, and
both have as maker’s mark the letters RC with a five-pointed star
between them on the back of the stems; a seal-headed spoon also at
Cotehele bears the same marks, and 1647 for date pricked upon it,
A fourth mark of the same kind is formed of four small hearts
^arranged with the points inwards, so as to form a sort of quatrefoil.
Other such devices and monograms in great variety occur, sometimes
•the same monogram in the bowl and on the handle of the spoon, two
:or even three times repeated in the latter position. Amongst them
iis occasionally to be recognised the registered mark of some London
maker, but so seldom that in most cases they may safely be said to be
I of provincial origin, and of about the period we have mentioned.
lExceptions may of course be found : some few are certainly of the
[earlier part of the same century; but as a general rule, this class of
i.marks may be referred to the reign of Charles I., or else to the time
lof the Commonwealth.
The most puzzling doubtful mark that has ever come under the
author’s notice is on a piece of church-plate at Bradford. It bears a
Catherine wheel, and italic h for date-letter, and as maker’s mark the
•letters ss crowned on a shield repeated twice. It is dated 1691, and
-is almost certainly of Yorkshire make, for the same set of marks are
m be found on plate at Todwick also in Yorkshire, and of the very
;jame year, 1691. The maker’s mark is one of those registered at
Goldsmiths’ Hall, but may well belong to a provincial maker for all
i hat ; and as the Catherine wheel occurs on more than one specimen
of plate, and in more than one form, it is in all probability the local
nark of some northern town.
It is engraved in the following list together with a few other such
narks : —
MORE
Communion cup, Eliz, band. — Hahvell, Devon.
In bowl
and twice
on handle.
Maidenhead spoon (from Etlkins collection) — The Author.
In
bowl.
andle ®®^^4iead spoon, c. 1G20. — The Author.
Church plate, dated IGOl. — Bradford and Todwick, Y'orks,
no
[CIIAl’. IV.
Old English Plate.
Some spoons with very similar marks to the above-mentioned
example of 1620 were in the late Mr. R. Temple Frere’s collection.
They are of about the same date, one being pricked 1629.
The following marks occur alone as follows : —
Prc-Rcformation paten.— Hartshorne, Dei-bs. Also an Elizabethan coni, cun
at Suave, Kent. ’ '
Com. cups, with Eliz. bands, dated 1570-70-77.— Cricklade St. Mary and
Somerford Kejmes, Wilts, and Winchcomb, Glouc.
Com. cup, dated
1571. — Upcerne, Dorset.
Com. cups, dated 1573 and 1577. — Swepston and Dadlington, Leics.
Alms dish — St. Mary, South Daily, Durham City ; and on the smaller
mace at AVilton, AVilts. The latter piece is inscribed Die. Grafton fecit.
1639. ’
Paten, c. 1610. — Tisbury, Wilts.
Com. cup, c. 1655.^ — AVraxall, Dorset.
(Probably Thos. Vyner, see. p. 37.) Gold chalice of middle of seventeenth
century. — Chapel Royal, St. James’s Palace.
ici.] Com. cup and paten, dated 1677. — Bishop’s Knoyle, AVilts. Also paten,
undated. — Winkfield, Wilts.
Flagon, given 1700.— Corsley, AFilts. Also paten given 1701.— Kingston
Deverill, AVilts.
Set of church-plate, dated 1706. — Bruton, Som. Also paten, undated,
Ansford, Som. Also cup and its salver with casing of pierced work. —
Colerne, AVilts. Also paten, dated 1707. — Poulshot, AWlts.
Sometimes the same single mark, usually a very indistinct one,
occurs on a good many examples of church-plate in the same
neighbourhood. Rev. A. Trollope found a sort of indistinct rose very
prevalent in Leicestershire, and also instances of a leopard’s head
uncrowned without any other mark, on village church-plate; just as
Mr. Nightingale found in Dorsetshire a quantity of examples of the
marks engraved on p. 106 and p. 108. Mr. Trollope also found in
Leicestershire the curious mark of a small and indistinct shield flanked
by the letters N and G, one on each side of it. In two examples of
this last the letters appear upside down and turned the wrong way.
This list will be prolonged by the experience of most readers of
this volume.
It remains to notice in conclusion another very interesting and
perhaps unique mark, though it can hardly be called a doubtful one.
It will be remembered that no proAuncial offices seem to have had any
right to mark plate from 1697 to 1701, and the inconvenience to the
CHAT. IV.]
Doubtful Provincial Marks.
Ill
trade and the public occasioned by this has already been noticed. It
appears, however, that plate made in the provinces between those
years is not entirely unknown, as a saltcellar (see engr. chap. X., art.
Salts), in the form of a lighthouse, formerly amongst the family plate
at Tredegar, will show. It bears for goldsmiths’ marks the three
words Britan, Rowe, and Plin°, each on a plain oblong punch (like
the word Radclitfe on page 101), and it may be safely attributed to the
year 1698 or the early part of 1699. The marks taken together
indicate that it was made by one Rowe of Plymouth, of silver of the
then new Britannia standard. The piece is not only of considerable
historical interest, as will be seen later on, but of great rarity as a
specimen of provincial silversmith’s work and marldng at a period
when but little was made, and none could by proper right be marked,
except in London.
The following table gives a summary, in a form convenient for
reference, of all that has been said about ancient provincial English
hall marks, and some illustrations of those which are of the most
importance to the collector of old plate : —
Table of Marks ttsed by the Provincial Assay Towns prior to 1701.
II2
Old English Plate
[CHAi». ly
CA
<
Pi
fia
o
”-S
o ^ ^
w g
13 Jh O
.2 o o
2
p
■<
H
EH
<!
p
H)
c3
a
0
<1
ft
■<
«
is
OQ
<u
0
O
(U
0
o
(2;
03
S3
!-i O
42 P4
03 fl
0.3
rH
<5
a
s •
. Oi
S2
o o
c3
S3
s:
03
CO
CO
O
P
0>
S3
O
12;
S3
O CD
■4^ CO
pd 1-H
bXD
■ C S
O
<V
^ To
o ^ a
o .2
, C4H W
o
^ 02
&•"
pi jii
o S
PI g ^
c3
M CN
CO I— i t>»
rt c3 CD
S3
c3
O)
C
o
iz;
03
0
O
o
iz;
«
«
<
feH
l«=i
!zi
O
EH
>5
1^
r*
o
H
M
P
O
P
w p4
<J t
w ^
a
o
p
o
a
^ ‘5
'■+= fg q§
0) o ^
>C3 fH
C3 O
&«+H
S-* 4P
O O
o
D
D
S^
o
^ <■
43 »
P .
O r
CO
D
O '
O
s:^
CO
0
o
CO
o
Ti
o
CO
53
0
c3
a
rS '
S
M
■ O
i-H
I
CD
00
CO
a
o
(H
D
D
o
M
a
P
CO
P
W
P
P
P
EH
p
M
P
P
P
a
Before c. 1(520. c. 1020-1700.
I j
CHAPTER V.
THE PROVINCIAL ASSAA^ OFFICES AND THEIR MARKS SINCE 1701.
' the acts of PARLIAAIENT establishing them — YORK — EXETER — CHESTER —
NORWICH — NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE— BIRMINGHAM — SHEFFIELD — TABLE OF
JIODERN PROVINCIAL AIARKS.
We come now to the re-establishment of provincial assay offices in
1701 and 1702 under the circumstances mentioned at an earlier page.
The Acts of Parliament'* which appointed York, Exeter, Bristol,
Chester, Norwich, and Newcastle-upon-Tyne for the assaying and
marking of wrought plate may he taken together. They incorporated
the goldsmiths and plateworkers of each place under the name of the
“Company of Goldsmiths,” for carrying out their various provisions.
No plate was to be made less in fineness than the standard of the
kingdom, and the following marks were appointed: — The worker’s
mark, to be expressed by the two first letters of his surname, the lion’s
1 head erased, the figure of Britannia, and the arms of the city where
- such plate shall be assayed, and a distinct and variable letter in
' Roman character, which shall be annually changed upon the election
( of new wardens to show the year when such plate was made. Every
I goldsmith and silversmith in each city was required to enter his
i name, mark, and place of abode with the wardens, and not to stamp
i plate with any other mark than the mark so entered. The assay-
! master was to be sworn in before the mayor.
It seems almost certain that Bristol i never exercised the power of
1 assaying plate, and Norwich soon abandoned the privilege. The
c other places named carried the provisions of tho Act into eftect by
e establishing assay offices, none of which, however, except that of
i Chester, still continue in active operation.
In 1773, after an inquiry by Parliament into the working of these
♦ 12 A 13 Will. III., cap. 4, York,
Exeter, Bristol, Chester, and Norwich. 1
Anne, cap. 9, Newcastle-upon-Tyne.
t There are some anomalous marks on a
spoon at the Temple Church, Bristol, which
might be biken for Bristol hall-marks ; but
O.E.P.
I the civic archives of the period do not record
the establishment of any (Goldsmiths’ Com-
pany, nor the swearing-in of any assay-
master before the mayor, as prescribed in
tho Act.
I
[CIIAI*. V.
1 14 Old English Plate.
offices, Birmingham and Sheffield were appointed for the same
purpose ; goods made in these towns having, as it appeared, until that
time, been sent at great inconvenience and expense to Chester or
London to be marked. The provisions of the Act appointing them
are, speaking generally, much like those by which the older assay
offices were regulated, except that the later provisions were more
precise and complete, an advantage to he attributed, it is pertinently
suggested by Mr. Kyland in his Assay of Gold and Silver Wares, to
the opposition of the Goldsmiths’ Company in London, which was a
little jealous of rival offices. Out of this wholesome rivalry arose the
parliamentary inquiry and report, without which the statute establish-
ing the offices at Sheffield and Birmingham would have been far less
complete and satisfactory.
A few words must be said about each of the provincial offices in
turn, except Bristol, which may be considered to be disposed of;
premising that the later general Acts of the last and present century,
regulating the goldsmiths’ trade, and noticed in Chapter II., apply to
' all offices alike.
YOEK.
This office has had a somewhat fitful existence. Be- established in
1701, it is mentioned with the rest in the Acts of 1739 and of 1784,
although it was certainly not working at the time of the parliamentary
inquiry of 1773. Perhaps the Company was stirred up by it a little,
and started work again in 1774 with a new alphabet. At any rate, at
the commencement of the present century its operations were more
regular, and there is a record in existence of the work done from
1805-21.* From this it appears that duty to the amount of about
^300 a year was paid through the York office for work sent to be
assayed by some four or five silversmiths ; the articles made by them
consisting of household plate, now and then some articles of com-
munion plate for a York church, and some wedding-rings ; “ a coffin
plate ” is mentioned more than once. Later on, in 1848, it is again
to be heard of, but working as before on a very small scale. A return
then obtained shows it to have assayed on an average no more than
2000 ounces of silver, besides an insignificant quantity of gold in the
five preceding years ; and in 1856 the office had practicall}’^ ceased to
exist. The annual date-letter seems to have been changed more or
less regularly from 1800, and perhaps earlier, nearly down to the time
* One of the register-books of the Assay-
Office is now in the possession of Canon
Raine, who has kindly furnished the follow-
ing notes from it.
CUAl*. V.]
Modern York.
115
of the tliscoutiimance of the office, but owing to the loss of its books
and the small quantity of work done, it is hopeless to attempt any
complete list of the letters used in the previous century. An alphabet
of Roman capitals seems to have been commenced about 1774, and
to have been continued for some ten letters, but from 1787 a new
alphabet of Roman small letters is found running till we come to
Roman capital M for 1798. Then follow capitals in order. A letter
J is found with the York arms and the incused King’s Head, and
seems to tit in pretty well with other pieces of known date. From
the M of 1798, the Tables given in the Appendix are certainly correct.
The distinguishing mark of the York office was a shield of the
arms of the city, which are tive lions passant on a cross. (See Table,
р. 134.)
The usual Britannia standard marks and perhaps Roman capitals
for date-letters were used from 1701 to 1720, hut a court-hand letter
I appears on a Communion cup at Hawkswell, Yorkshire, which bears
1714 as its engraved date ; and the same letter is found on an undated
tumbler-cup in the author’s possession. Both these pieces have for
maker’s mark LA for John Langwith in a shield with escalloped top.
Afterwards, from the time of the restoration of the old sterling standard
for silver in the year 1720 until about 1847, York, like some of the
other provincial assay towns, used the leopard’s head, but without
any very good reason after 1739, though the practice is defensible
until then according to the wording of the Act which restored the old
standard.
A well-known legal authority characterises the addition of the
leopard’s head mark in these cases as an unnecessary incumbrance ;*
and from 1739 this is clearly the case. The Act of 1720 restoring
the old sterling standard with its proper marks says nothing about
the provincial offices, which accordingly adopted the ordinary London
marks ; but in 1739 these matters were further regulated by 12 Geo. II.
с. 26, and standard gold and old sterling silver were to be marked
“ as folio weth (that is to say) with the mark of the maker or worker
thereof, which shall be the first letter of his Christian and surname,
and with the marks of the Company of Goldsmiths in London, viz.,
the leopard’s head, the lion passant, and a distinct variable mark or
letter to denote the year in which the plate was made ; or with the
mark of the worker or maker, and with the marks appointed to be used
by the assayers at York, Exeter, Bristol, Chester, Norwich, or New-
€astle-on-Tyne.” A reference to the Acts of Will. III. and Anne
I 2
* Tilslcy's tStamp Lau's.
ii6
Old English Plate.
[OIIAl*. V.
sliows the marks so appointed to be the arms of the cities, and a
variable mark or letter, which from 1720 should properly have been
used, in conjunction with the mark of the maker.
The names of the York goldsmiths which can be traced in the early
part of the eighteenth century are as follows : —
Daniel Turner, free 1700, died 1701,
Joseph Buckle, free 1715, died 1761.
John, son of Marmaduke Best, free 1691.
William, son of John Williamson, free
1691.
Clement Eecd, free 1698.
John Morrett, jeweller, free 1721.
Tlios. Parker, silversmith, son of Edward
Parker, free 1721,
Wm. Hudson, silversmith,
John Bentley, silversmith, 1725.
John Busfield, goldsmith, son of Win.
Busfield, goldsmith, free 1727.
Jonathan Atkinson, goldsmith, 1735.
The above-named Joseph Buckle, John Busfield, and William
Hudson, together with a Stephen Buckle, son of Joseph Buckle,
are all who voted as goldsmiths according to poll-books of 1741.
Stephen Buckle was apprenticed to Cookson of Newcastle in 1732,
for seven years.
Goldsmiths are found voting also in 1758, amongst them Stephen
Buckle again. In 1774 John Prince of Coney Street appears with
others. Several names occur in 1758, 1774, and 1784; but few or
any of them were working goldsmiths, though two or three were
watchmakers.
Examples of Modern York Plate.
Inscribed
Date.
Date-
Letter.
1702
®
1705
Q>
1714
d)
N. D.
'Oj/
Do.
N. D.
Do.
1777
None,
1780
©
N. D.
Do,
Maker's Mark.
BE
Probably John
Best, free 1694.
Article,
Pacing cup, inscribed Maggot on Kip-
lingcotes, 1702.” — Rise Park, Hull.
Probably Wm.
Busfield, free
1679.
John Lang-
with,* free
1699.
Do. . . .
Probably Wm.
Williamson,
free 1694.
Hampston
and Prince.
Do. .
Do.
Cup and paten, dated 1705. — St. Michael’s,
Malton, Yorks.
Communion cup, dated 1714, — ^Hawks-
well, Yorks.
Tumbler-cup. — The Author.
Communion cup. — Kirkby Ravensworth,
Yorks.
Communion cup, dated 1777, — Selby
Abbey, Yorks.
Flagons, dated 1780. — All Saints’, North
Street, York,
Communion cup and salver. — Burnsall,
Yorks.
* He registered his mark also at New-
castle-on-Tyne, see p. 127. His mark occurs
alone on a plain com. cup. at N. Otterington,
Yoiks. A com. cui) at Slierburn is marked
IL in a sort of quatrefoil shield, probably
his old sterling mark.
CHAl*. V.]
Modern Exeter.
117
: In’SCHIBKI)
Date-
^[.veer’s Mark.
Article.
j Date.
i
1
Lettek.
1780
©
Do. . . .
Paten, dated 1780.— All Saints’, North
Street, York.
X. D.
Do.
Do.
Communion cup and cover. — St. Michael-
le-Belfry, York.
1780
®
Do. . . .
Paten, dated 1780. — Kirk Burton, Yorks.
1784
Do.
Do.
Communion cup, dated 1784. — Hunting-
ton, Yorks.
X. D.
Do.
Do. .
Paten, given by Mary Lady Goodricke. —
Hunsigore, Yorks.
178.7
H+P
Communion cup. — Holme-on-Spalding
Moor, Yorks. This piece bears the
incused King’s Head mark.
1701
©
Hampston
Flagon, dated 1791. — St. John’s, Ouse-
bridge, York.
Q V
and Prince.
1702
©
Do.
Flagon, dated 1792. — Kirk Deighton.
Yorks.
/
N. D.
Do. .
Communion cup. — Askham Bryan,Yorks.
17D8
HP
&Co
H. Prince and
Co.
Flagon, dated 1798. — Warter, Yorks.
The firm of Prince "svas in 1805 Prince & Cattle, and until 1807,
when it is Pdchard Cattle. From 1808 Cattle & Barber till 1814;
then Barber & Whitwell. The only other makers of the early x^art
of the present century were W. Astley of York, and G. Booth of
Selby.
EXETEll.
This city availed itself forthwith of the jDOwers conferred upon it
in 1701, and its office has continued to work until recently. Eleven
goldsmiths met on August 7th, 1701, and proceeded to elect William
Ekins and Daniel Slade as their first wardens. Stex>s were taken to
procure a convenient house for an assay office, resolutions for its
management passed, and x)^^Qches for marking plate ordered in
November, one Edward Piichards having been appointed assay-master
in the preceding month, an office which he seems to have held till
January, 1707-8.
Early in the following year such goldsmiths of Devon, Cornwall,
Somerset, and Dorset, as had not yet entered their marks, wer(3
notified that the office was ready to assay jdate according to the Act
of Parliament.
The distinguishing mark of the office is a castle of three towers.
At first the mark used was a somewhat bold one : the two outer towers.
ii8
[chap. V,
Old English Plate.
■uiiicli are lower in the shield than the central one, are bent inwards
towards it, and the shield is shaped; but after 1709, or thereabouts,
the shield was reduced in size, and was made of the ordinary plain
angular heraldic pattern, with the towers smaller and upright. In
the case of both the shields there is what might be taken for a small
flaw running from the central tower to the bottom of the shield ; this
in reality denotes the partition x>er imle of the field on which the
triple castle of the city of Exeter is borne. (See Table, p. 134.)
The minutes of the year 1710 give the first actual mention of the
alphabetical date-letter, which was for that year k; we may say,
therefore, that the first alphabet used was one of Koman capitals, and
commenced on Michaelmas Day, 1701, in which year the observance
of the Act became obligatory. The letters a and b are found in
ornamental or shaped shields. Later on the letter was changed on
August 7th. It will be seen from the Table given at the end of this
volume that Eoman letters, capital or small, were used until the
commencement of an alphabet of old English capitals in 1837 ; we
shall also notice that since 1797 the same letters have been used
as at the Goldsmiths’ Hall in London. This Table shows them just
as they are written in the minute-book, which is the safest course
to adopt, even though printed letters may not be exact facsimiles in
all cases of the punches used. The letters for the present century,
and perhaps a longer period, have been in square shields with the
corners slightly cut off, or sometimes with the upper corners of the
shield cut off and the lower end rounded, as best suited the letter
enclosed.
The early makers’ marks were, in compliance with the Act, the
first two letters of the surname ; but, most unfortunately, a leaf is now
missing from the Company’s record-book which contained the first
twenty-three entries. The earliest of those left is the twenty-fourth,
entered on Nov. 13, 1703, and is that of “Mr. Peeter Eliot of
Dartmouth,” whose mark was to be EL.
Other marks follow at the rate of one or two in each year, entered
by goldsmiths residing at Launceston, Plymouth, Dunster, Truro,
and other places as well as Exeter, some examples of which may be
given, viz. : —
CHAP. V.]
Modern Exeter.
iig
Date,
07
U!
p4
-«!
W.I
i
j Name.
1
1703
EL
Pceter Eliot, of Dartmouth.
Do.
Jacob Tyth, of Launceston,
Do.
:Jlu:
1
1 Mary Ashe, of Launceston.
1
1704
Wj
1
Richard Wilcocks, of Ply-
mouth.
Do.
'Cfey
HO
Ml-. Richard Holin, of Truro.
Do.
<s>
Edward Sweet, of Dunster.
Do.
VA
Richard Vavasor, of Totto-
ness.
1705
Ca.
Robert Catkilt, Exon.
Do.
St
James Strong, Exon.
Do.
John Manby, Dartmouth.
Do.
Thos. Reynolds, Exon.
Do,
(p^
Richard Plint, Ti-uro.
1
EH
P
m
PS
■<
Name.
1 705! f : Thos. Hayshara, Bridgewater.
170(i'
Bo. I
I ®
I
1710
17U
Do.
1716
1723
Thos. Sampson, Exon.
Pent. Simons, Plymouth.
Geo. Trowbridge, Exeter.
Tolcher, Plymouth.
&
Andi’ew Worth.
Pent. Symonds.
Abraham Lovell.
John Elston, junior. Exon.
In 1723 may be noted an instance of the change to the initials of
s the Christian and surname when John Elston, junior, of Exeter,
entered as his mark JE under a small heraldic label on a shield.
. An example of his work remains in the shape of a plain two-handled
■ cup of 1725, at the Baptist Chapel in South Street, Exeter, of the
congregation of which he was a member.
The other makers, whose names and marks are entered or
; re-entered up to about 1730, are : —
John Suger, 1712.
Adam Hutchins, 1714.
Peter Amo, 1716.
Pent. Symonds, 1720.
Joseph Collier, 1720.
John Eeed, 1720.
John Marsh, 1720.
Zachariah Williams, 1720.
Sampson Bennett, 1721.
Samuel Blachford, 1721.
Henry Muston, 1721.
James Stevens, 1721.
Andrew Worth, 1721,
These all used from 1720 the
Jane Maryen, 1722.
Abr. Lovell, 1722.
Samuel Wilmott, 1723.
Philip Elston, 1723.
John Webber, 1724.
Thos. Clarke, 1725.
Anty. Tripe, 1725.
Jas. Mai-shall, 1725.
Jas, Strong, 1726.
John Boutell, 1726,
John Torkington, 1727.
Sami. Blachford, 1728.
llichard Pliut, 1721).
initials on old sterling silver,
120
[CHAl*. V.
Old English Plate.
or the first letters of the surname when new sterling was worked.
But singularly little of their plate has ever been found by the author
in Devon, Cornwall, or elsewhere. The names of some Exeter
goldsmiths in 1701 are recorded, but not their marks nor whether
they were all goldsmiths by trade. They are John Audry, Wm. Briant,
Nichs. Browne, Wm. Drake, John Ekins, John Elston, Thos. Foote,
Joseph Leigh, John Mortimer, E. PJehards, Danl. Slade and
Edw. Spicer.*
Some rites and ceremonies took place on the initiation of new
members of the Company, for, say the minutes of Aug. 7, 1767, “at
this Court appeared Mr. Thomas Kayiies and Mr. Kichard Freeman,
Paid their coltage, and were duly shod.”
From the parliamentary return of 1773 we find that the Company
then consisted of five members (but seventeen plateworkers’ marks
were registered, being those of tradesmen residing at Plymouth and
Dartmouth, as well as Exeter itself), and that the average weight of
plate assayed in each of the seven preceding years was about 4479 oz.
The names of 1773 were : Edward Broadhurst, Koger Berryman
Symons, Mr. Welch, Jason Holt, James Jenkins, Thos. Thorne,
Benj. Symons Nathan, John Tingcombe, Diivid Hawkins, John
Brown, Thos. Strong, William Harvey, Thos. Beer, and Piichard
Bidlake, all of Plymouth or Plymouth Dock, William Eveleigh of
Dartmouth, and Kichard Jenkins and William Coffin of Exeter.
According to the later return of 1848, the office was carrying on an
extensive business, more, in fact, than any other provincial office
except Sheffield. It had stamped, in that year, no less than 44,451
oz. of silver, besides 266 oz. of gold. In 1856 its business had some-
what increased, but almost all its work came from a single firm at
Bristol.
At last in the early part of 1885, this firm finding it more con-
venient to have its produce assayed elsewhere, the Exeter office was
closed from want of work, and it is not likely ever again to be
re-opened.
Except for the city arms, the marks of Exeter are the same as
those given in the Table for A"ork ; and, as at Affirk, the Exeter office
adopting the leopard’s head in 1720, continued its use long after the
passing of the Act of 1739. It may be again remarked here that the
retention of that mark after 1739 by those offices was probably owing
to a misinterpretation of the Act of that 3'^ear, which no doubt
intended to confine the use of the leopard’s head for the future to
London. It was used at Exeter on an unusually large oblong stamp,
* Enr/lish Goldsmiths, by 11. C. Hope, F.S.A.
CHAP. V.]
Modern Exeter.
I2I
aud forms a fine bold mark ; indeed this may be said of all the
punches employed in this city, the lion’s head erased being of large
size, and the Britannia on a rectangular punch as bold in its way as
that adopted for the leopard’s head crowned in 17*20. This last was
still in use in 1773, but was discontinued a good many years ago.
The date of its discontinuance is not recorded in the books of the
Company, and is unknown.
Examples of Modern Exeter Plate.
Date.
^Maker’s i
Mark. !
1701
1702 '
i
Article.
(Perhaps Thos. Foote, tl. 1708.) Flat-stemmed spoon. — Eev.
Canon Eainc, York.
(Probably Elston, of Exeter.) Large paten or eiborium, with |
eover. — St. Martin’s, Exeter.
170-1
• Straining spoon. — St, Petroek’s, Exeter.
1705 !
Do.
(Perhaps Eiehard Freeman.) Tankard, dated 1706. — St. Govan,
Corn.
(Probably Zaehariah Williams, before 1720.)
1706
170U
(Elston, as in 1702.) Plain alms-dish or large paten. — St. Mary
Arches, Exeter.
Communion cups, with covers. — St, Stephen’s, Exeter.
Do. i
!
1710 '
(£1
(Elston, as in 1702.) Patens on feet, dated 1710. — St, Sidwcll’s,
Exeter.
(Edw. Sweet, of Dunster.) Flat-stemmed spoon. — F'rom the
Staniforth Collection.
1712 '
Do. :
1713 i
1714 I
I
1715
Do.
(Probably Edw. Eichards, of Exeter.) Flagons, dated 1712. — ;
! St. Sidwcll’s, Exeter.
j (Elston, as in i702.) Communion plate. — Padstow, Corn.
• I (Paten, dated 1713.) — Mamhead, Devon,
. j Large paten, on foot, dated 1714. — St. David’s, Exeter.
I (George Trowbridge, of Exeter.) Salver. — Eedruth, Corn.
j j
I (John Mortimer, of Exeter.) Flagon. — Do. |
j (I’entecost Symonds, of Plymouth.) Paten. — St, Geniiys, Corn.
I (Do.) Communion cup and paten. — Eedruth, Corn,
! (Do.) Paten. — Tamerton Foliot, Devon.
! (Eichards, as in 1712.) Two-liandlcd cup and cover, dated
1717, — St. David’s, Exeter.
! (Probably Sami. Blaehford.) Flagon, given 1726. — Lelant,
I Corn,
(John Elston, jiiii., of Exeter.) Two-handled cup, dated 1725.
P>a])tist Chapel, Exeter. Also 1721), paten. — IMelksham,
Wil^s.
122
[CHAl*. V.
Old English Plate.
Date.
Maker’s
Mark.
Article. |
1
1728
Do. . .
(Do.) Paten, dated 1728. — Morwenstow, Corn.
Do.
@
(Philip Elston, ent. 1723.) Flagons, dated 1728.— St. Edmund’s.
Exeter.
1721)
• • t
Small communion cup for the sick. — St. Martin’s, Exeter.
1730
• •
•
Straining spoon. — Exeter Cathedral.
1731
(Probably Joseph Collier.) Plain chocolate pot — noted by
author.
1731
(Sampson Bennett, ent. 1722.) Paten, dated 1736.— Constan-
(SB)
tine. Corn.
Note. — This maker’s mark appears alone on cup and paten,
dated 1726. — Lelant, Corn.
1710
'VAt/’
Flagon, dated 1741. — Talland, Corn.
1713
M
(Probably John Boutell.) Pair of collecting basins with handles,
— St. Ives, Corn.
1717
@
(Probably Thos. Blake, 1724 — 59.) Alms-bowl, dated 1747. —
Crediton, Devon.
1718
Small paten on foot. — St. Martin’s, Exeter.
CHESTER.
The office established here in 1701 has been at work ever since,
though sometimes on a small scale ; but the growth of Liverpool and
Manchester has not added as much as might have been supposed to
its work in recent times. The date-letters, as in the case of the other
provincial offices, commence with the Roman capital a in 1701, and
they have been changed regularly every year on July 9th, until 1839,
since which time the change has been made the same day in August.
Its business was at one time very small, dwindling from 824 oz. in
1766, to no more than 161 oz., or the weight of a single salver of
moderately large size, in 1769 ; but a great increase seems then to
have suddenly taken place, for, in 1770, 1771, and 1772 it stamped
about 2200 oz. a year. The Company consisted of nine goldsmiths
and watchmakers in 1773, though only two of them were goldsmiths
by trade, Joseph Duke and Geo. Walker, and even Joseph Duke does
not seem to have had a registered mark of his own. Seventeen plate-
workers’ names had been entered there from Manchester, Liverpool,
Shrewsbury, Birmingham, Chester, and Warrington. Their names
were William Hardwick of Manchester, Ralph Wakefield of Liverpool,
T. Prichard of Shrewsbury, Joseph Walley of Liverpool, John Gimlet
of Birmingham, Christopher Thinne of Liverpool, Geo. Walker of
Chester, Geo. Smith of Warrington, William Pmuberton of Chester,
HAP. V.]
Modern Chester.
123
;ilicliar(l Richardson of Chester, Ralph Walker of Liverpool, James
3ixou of Chester, John Wyke and Thos. Green of Liverpool,
•Bolton and Fothergill (no doubt of Soho), and Gimhle and Vale
)f Birmingham.
The fidelity and skill Avith which the operations of the office were
• londucted, secured the special commendation of the Parliamentary
Jommittee in that year. ?
At the date olP the next inquiry, in 1848, it again appears to have
jeen doing but little business ; 656 oz. had been the greatest total
I weight of silver stamped as liable to duty in any of the five preceding
'■/ears, to which must be added an average of about 200 oz. of gold
i v'ares. It however received from Liverpool and from a maker at
) Coventry a large number of watch-cases for assay, which did not
increase the duty payable through the office, though it added greatly
.0 the business done in it. In 1885 it was stamping some 25,000
:»z. annually of silver, and 10,000 oz. of gold of this description
of wares.
Its distinguishing mark was at first a shield bearing the city arms
of three lions passant guardant dimidiated, ijer ixde with three garbs / 1
ilso dimidiated. This was the coat used, it will be remembered,
oefore 1686. It was again changed in the latter part of the last ^
• :entury for a dagger erect between three garbs ; but it is known that
the Goldsmiths’ Company continued the use of the old arms some
(••ears after the city had adopted the new' coat. It seems somewhat
uncertain in what year the new coat first found favour at the Hall ;
he present assay-master is of opinion that the change w'as made in
. he year 1784 or thereabouts, and this is corroborated by the occurrence
• )f the letter “ i,” w'hich appears to be the letter for that year,
.ccompanied sometimes by the old and at other times by the new
urms. The rest of the marks correspond with those of the other pro-
•incial towns, the leopard’s head having been used from 1720 — 1839,
vhen it was discontinued.
Partly owing to the smallness of the business done at Chester, and
>artly owing to the loss of one of the books which contain the records
rom 1803 to 1818, it is a matter of some doubt and difficulty to give
, list of the date-letters used. Those from 1701 to 1726, and from
'.818 to the present day, are recorded ; but in the interval betw'een
.726 and 1818 the only information the books afford is that from 1726
o 1803 they were regularly changed. Happily, how'ever, the letters
or certain years are known in other ways, such as the italic M for
738-9, the Roman capital u in the next alphabet for 1772-3, and a
mall Roman i found without the king’s head, and also with the
124
[chap. V,
Old English Plate.
king’s head in intaglio. This last must therefore almost certainly he
the letter for 1784 ; and it would seem to indicate that at Chester the
preceding alphabet was shortened by two letters, and a new cycle
commenced in 1776 with the same letter as that used in London.
This uniformity of practice has not, however, been maintained. The
evidence of the marks found on a number of undated specimens of
plate corresponds with that afforded by the fixed points mentioned ;
and our Table will be practically a safe guide to the Chester date-
letters. It will of course be seen that the lengths of the alphabets
have necessarily had to be cut to fit, but the position of any given
letter will not be affected by more than a year, and the uncertainty
occasioned is therefore of little consequence. The only well-known
smith of the Queen Anne epoch is Kichard Kichardson, whose mark
constantly occurs 1710-40. It is Ki in the Britannia period, and
appears as two Koman capital letters er linked back to back, on old
sterling silver after 1720. The Bi mark, with the word Sterl. as a
second mark, occurs on the mace, dated 1718, of the borough of
Carnarvon.
Examples oe Modeiin Chester Plate.
Maker’s Mark and Name.
c. 1701
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1701
Do.
1709
1713
Do.
1711
1715
1717
1718
1721
1722
1723
Bu Nathl. Pullen . . .
Ta
Co
Gi
/Sco . . . .
0^ ^ Probably P. Pen-
nington, see p. 99.
Ro Thos. Robinson,
1682—1710.
Richard Richard-
son.
Richard Richard-
son.
Ri, as above
Article.
Entries on the Chester copper plate, c. 1701.
These are not here given in facsimile.
Large oval snufE-box, dated 1701. — Corpora-
tion of Chester.
Communion cup. — Worthenbury, Wrexham.
Silver oar. — Corporation of Chester.
Communion cup and flagon, dated 1716. — St.
Peter’s, Chester.
Spoon, dated 1715. — Corporation of Chester.
Paten. — St. John’s Blue Coat School, Chester.
Communion plate. — St. Mary’s, Chester.
Alms-dish, dated 1719. — St. John’s, Chester.
Communion cup, dated 1720. — St. Brides,
Chester.
Tumbler-cup. — Shoemakers’ Guild, Carlisle.
Punch-ladle, dated 1722. — Corporation of
Chester. ^
Punch-ladle, dated 1721. — Duke of West-
minster, Eaton House.
CHAP. V.]
Modern Newcastle .
125
1
' Date.
I
Maker’s ^Iark and Name.
Article.
1723
Paten. — St. Michael’s, Chester.
j 1728
Cup. — T. Hughes, Es(p '
I Do.
1^^ lx. Ixlchardsoa .
Cup for sick communicants, given 1728. — !
Kendal, Westmoreland. j
Othci-s of 1732, 1734, and 173G, all by Richard- j
son, arc at Whitehaven and Workington,
Cumberland, and Kirkby Lonsdale, West- !
moreland. !
i 1730
.
Silver seal. — Corporation of Chester. j
173G
HR, as above in 1728 .
Communion cup and paten, dated 1735. — :
Poulton-le-Fylde, Lane. !
1738
RR, as above in 1728 .
Paten, dated 1737. — Chester Cathedral.
1748
RR
Mark noted by author.
17G9
Do
Paten, given 17G7. — Tattenhall. Cheshire.
Do.
Sugar-ladle. — W. R. M. Wynne, Esq., Peniarth. '
1772
Date-letter U. — Report of Parliamentary Com- [
mittee.
1774
GW Geo. Walker .
Plain skewer. — E. W. Colt-Williams, Esq. ;
1
XOKWICH.
As to modern Norwich, nothing seems to be known except that on
.‘July 1, 1702, one Robert Harstonge was sworn in assayer of gold
;-and silver plate to the Company of Goldsmiths in that city. This is
:the only evidence at all that any step was taken to put in force the
[powers of the Act of Will. III. ; it is clear that as far as Norwich is
1 concerned, the privileges conferred by it soon fell into disuse, and for
very long time i)ast no plate has been assayed there.
NEWCASTLE-UPOK-T PNE.
Although this town, lately become a city, was one of those anciently
.appointed to have a touch of its own, it was not included amongst the
offices re-established in 1701. Its claims were, however, made good
in 1702, upon a representation of its ancient rights and of the ruin
Impending over its goldsmiths and their families in consequence of its
omission from the list. A Company was then established in the same
ioianner as in the case of the other offices ; and its first assay-master,
Francis Batty, senior, was elected June 24, 1702. This was the
! first meeting of the new Company, and Robert Shrive and Thomas
\A.rmstrong were elected wardens for the ensuing year. Those who
Attended the meeting were Francis Batty, Eli Bilton, Robert Shrive,
Richard Hobbs, Thos. Leightly and Alexander Campbell, all of whom
■ fiave been mentioned already except Campbell. Francis Batty was
succeeded in his office in 1707 by Jonathan French, and French in
126
[CHAl*. V.
Old English Plate.
his turn by Tlios. “ Heweson ” in 1712. Mark Grey Nicholson was
sworn assay-master in 1718, and William Pryor in 1722.
The Newcastle mark is a shield with three towers or castles upon it,
being the arms of the city, and is found at first with an ornamental,
afterwards with a heart-shaped shield, and later still with a shield
having a pointed base almost the shape of an egg. The other marks
are the same as those of the other provincial offices, the leopard’s head
crowned being used from 1720. Of late it was the only provincial
town retaining that mark, but the crown upon the leopard’s head
served to distinguish it from the London stamp for some time from
1822 onwards. Some quite modern Newcastle plate shows the
leopard’s head uncrowned. The lion passant is to sinister, that is
to say, turns to the right, from 1721 to 1725.
The annual date-letter seems to run regularly from 1702 onwards
to the present time, except for a break between the years 1760
and 1769, as is evident from, but otherwise unexplained by, the books
of the Company, which are fairly complete as regards the minutes ; but
the first Assay Book commences only in 1747 and ends in 1755,
whilst the next does not begin till 1761. The letter is changed on
May 3. Koman and old English capitals were used until 1815,
when a small letter (Koman) was introduced.
The letters in the Tables at the end of the volume are given as they
appear in the books of the Company, but some of those of, the earliest
alphabet were certainly not exactly as there shown. The Koman
capital letter s for 1784 is found with and also without the Sovereign’s
head, which last is in intaglio when it occurs on plate of 1784 or
1785, as it is on London plate of the same years. More than one
instance of the incused form of duty mark coupled with the letter u
of the year 1786 is known.
The principal silversmiths of the time of Queen Anne were Francis
Batty, senior, who has already been mentioned as the first appointed
assay-master in 1702 ; Eli Bilton, Thomas Hewitson, and J. Kamsey,
who have also been all mentioned before. Jonathan French, who
became free in 1703, was apprenticed to Kobert Shrive in 1695, and
died in 1732, and one John Younghusband became free in 1706, and
died in 1718. A younger Francis Batty takes up the freedom in
Nov., 1708, and died in 1727-8, and the mark of a younger John
Kamsey is found 1721-28. Eli Bilton died in 1712. The leading
men of the reigns of George I. and George II. were James Kirkup,
who, apprenticed to Bilton in 1705, became free in 1713 and worked
to 1753; Isaac Cookson, whose name occurs from 1728 to 1754;
William Dalton, 1724-67, John Langlands, 1754-78, and William
CHAP. V.]
Modern Newcastle.
127
Partis of Sunderland, the mark of the last-mentioned occurring
1733-59. Other makers’ marks are of very rare occurrence. All the
above makers use their initials as marks for old sterling plate, and
the first letters of their surname on new sterling. Kobert Makepeace,
admitted 1718, was using before 1739 his initials in old English
characters ; and afterwards plain Roman capitals as R*M : he died
in 1755; and James Crawford, 1763-95, puts his initials IC under a
two-handled covered cup. Isaac Cookson and John Langlands have
their initials under a gem ring, the former using italics after 1739.
Entries for payments for assays occur in 1717 and some following years
as made by John Langwith and Joseph Buckle, both of York.
\Y. Beilby is found from 1739 to 1761 sending work from Durham;
and also Samuel Thompson of the same city from 1750-85. One
Wilkinson sends some from Sunderland 1747 to 1752, as well as
Thomas Partis, 1720 to 1733 , and the William Partis mentioned
above. Other outsiders send very trifling amounts.
At Newcastle itself, too, the bulk of the trade was very much in
a few hands. By far the largest businesses were those of Isaac
Cookson, followed by his apprentice and journeyman, John Langlands.
Cookson averages 7100 oz. from 1747 to 1754. In 1778 John
Langlands, senior, took into partnership John Robertson, and worked
with him till 1793, wLen he was replaced by his son John Langlands,
junior, who only remained with John Robertson for two years. They
then separated, and from 1795 each carried on a distinct business and
a considerable one. John Robertson worked thus till 1801, and
J. Langlands, junior, till 1804. The latter was succeeded by Dorothy
Langlands, 1804 to 1814. John Robertson’s initials are found
associated with those of David Darling in the single year 1795.
Langlands and Robertson averaged 11,700 oz. from 1778 to 1784,
when the plate duty was imposed ; and 6500 oz. from 1784 to 1793.
Lesser men than these, such as James Kirkup, Robert Makepeace,
John Kirkup son of James Kirkup, James Crawford, David Crawford,
and later on Wm. Stalker and John Mitchison in partnership, as well
as Pinkney and Scott also partners, were all in fair work, as will be
seen by the subjoined list, which gives the necessary details as to
their dates. The rest were but very small workers indeed.
In 1773 Newcastle shared with Chester the praise bestowed
on the operations of the goldsmiths’ companies in these tw^o
places, but the Company consisted of three persons only, viz., John
I^anglands, John Kirkup, and another. There w'cre, however, nine
makers’ marks registered, their owners residing at Newcastle itself,
Durham and Sunderland ; and it then stamped about 12,000 oz. of
128
[CUAl', V.
Old English Plate.
silver per annum, but no gold. These persons were John Langlands,
John Kirkup, Samuel James, James CraAvford, David Crawford, John
Johson, and James Hetherington, all of Newcastle ; together with
Samuel Thompson of the city of Durham, and John Fearney of
Sunderland. The office was doing much the same amount of business
in 1848, and also in 1856, when such matters were again made the
subject of parliamentary inquiry ; but it was finally closed in 1885.
The last assay made of silver had been on April 22, and of gold on
May 2, 1884. No gold plate was assayed here before March, 1785.
Examples op Modern Newcastle Plate.
Article.
Elat-handled rat-tailed table-spoons. —
Eev. J. Aiiosli, Woodside, Carlisle.
Also com. enp, dated 1702. — St. Mary,
South Baily, Durh. city.
Church-plate, dated 1704. — Stanhope,
Durham.
Com. cup. — Kirkbampton, Cumb.
Com. cup and cover. — Askham, Westmor.
Paten, dated 1707. — Kirkandre\vs-on-Esk,
Cumb. Also com. cup, dated 1707. —
Castle Eden, Durham.
Flagon, dated 1711. — Askham, Westmor.
Tumbler-cup, given 1711. — Taylor’s Guild,
Carlisle.
Com. cup. — Ainstable, Cumb.
Com. cup, dated 1712. — Esh, Durham.
Paten, dated 1712. — Ormeside, Westmor.
Com. cup. — St. Michael’s, Bongate,
Appleby, Westmor.
Small tumbler, used as com. cup. —
Blawith, Lane.
Flagon and paten, dated 1712. — Sherburn
Hospital, Durham.
Com. cup, dated 1708. — Newton Kymc,
Y orks.
Occurs c. 1717.
CH.U\ V.]
Modern Neivcastlc.
I2Q
1718
1720
Do.
1721
Do.
John Carnaby (new
sterling)
WW
\Vm. Whitfiekl
Wni. Dalton
. ! Old English capitals, from 1789.
1724—1739.
n
Do.
Francis Batty, junior
(old sterling).
do. .
Tankard, dated 1722. — Hexham Abbey.
Also paten, dated 1722. — Wooler,
Northumb.
Communion plate, dated 1722. — St. John’s,
Newcastle.
1722
1724
Do.
Do.
1725
1727
1728
1730
Do.
1731
1732
1733
Do.
1738
Do.
1739
1740
Do.
Do.
Do.
1743
174G
Do.
1748
O.E.P.
Do.
TP
John Carnabj^ adm.
1718 (old sterling).
do. . . .
Jonathan French
Francis Batty, junior,
as in 1721 .
Geo. Bulman . , .
Thos. Bartis, of Sun-
derland.
3aiE
Do.
Isaac Cookson, 1728
—1739.
James Kirkup . .
Eobt. Makepeace
do. .
William Partis, of
Sunderland.
Geo. Bulman . . .
Isaac Cookson, as in
1730.
Probably W. Beilby
and Co., Durham.
7V03
Do. do.
) M illiam Partis, of
J Sunderland.
SB
Stephen Buckle, of
York.
James Kirkup, as in
1730.
William Dalton .
Isaac Cookson, from
1739.
Do.
do. . . .
. Wm. Partis, as in 1740.
. Isaac Cookson. as in
1743.
Com. cup. — St. Mary’s, Gateshead.
Paten. — St. Nicholas’, Newcastle.
Com. cup. — Dufton, Westmor.
Com. cup. — Bowness, Westmor.
1725—1739.
Flagons, dated 1727. — Eyton-on-Tyne,
Durham.
Paten, dated 1728. — Ch. Ch. Tynemouth.
Paten. — Barningham, Yorks.
Tankard, dated 1730. — Corpn. of Carlisle.
Flagon, given 1731. — Eothbury, Northumb.
Paten, dated 1734. — St. Mary’s, Morpeth,
Northumb.
1733—1739.
i 1739—1743.
Com. cup. — Allendale Town, Northumb.
Hand candlestick. — Eavensworth Castle.
Also 1728, cup dated 1730. — St. An-
drew’s, Newcastle.
Occurs in and after 1739.
Flngon, dated 1740. — Bold on, Durham.
Flagon. — St. Martin-cum-Gregory, York.
Flagon. — Kirkandi-ews-on-Esk, Cumb.
Com. cup, dated 1741. — Burgh-by-Sands,
Cumb.
Com. cup, dated 1743. — Birtley, Northumb.
Also flagons, dated 1743. — Hartburn.
Also 1740, com. cup. — Halton, Lane.
Com. flagon, dated 1746. — Holy Trinity,
Goodramgate, York.
Paten, datccl 1747. — All SS., Cockermouth.
Paten. — Eipon Minster.
K
130
[chap, V.
Old English Plate.
Date.
Maker’s Mark and Name.
Article.
1748
1750
Do.
1754
(J£)
Do.
m
1757
1-K
Do.
iol
Probably Beilby, of
Durham.
do. . . .
John Langlands and
John Goodrick, d.
1757; 1754—1757.
Kobert Makepeace
John Kirkup, 1753 —
1774.
John Langlands, 1757
—1778.
1758 .......
1759 . . John Langlands, as in
1757.
1763
1765
1768
1769
1770
1772
Do.
Sam. James .
Peter James
David Crawford
I-K
John Kirkup, as in
1757.
John Langlands, as in
1759.
Jas. Hetheringlon
H&E
Jas. Hether-
ington.
Do.
Do.
1774
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
John Langlands, as in
1759.
James Crawford, 1763
—1795.
John Langlands, as in
1759.
do. . . .
James Crawford, as
in 1772.
Samuel Thompson, of
Durham, 1750 — 85.
Wm. Stalker and John
Michison.
Com. cup. — St. Mary-le-Bow, Durham
city.
Chocolate pot, dated 1750.
Paten, dated 1755. — Elsdon, Nortliumb.
d. 1755.
Plagon, given 1763. — Long Benton, North-
umb.
Com. flagon, given 1761. — BiUingham,
Durh. Also cup and paten, dated 1762.
— Blyth, Northumb. Also flagon, datetl
1760. — South Shields. Also com. cup
and flagon, given 1762. — Enderby, Leics.
Com. cup, dated 1766. — Acaster Malbis,
Yorks.
Com. flagon. — Calverley, Yorks. Also com.
cups, dated 1764. — Hexham, Northumb.
Also alms-dish, given 1765. — Castle
Eden, Durh.
1763—1765.
1765—1767.
1768—1784.
Com. plate given by Bp. of Durham. —
St. Anne’s, Newcastle.
Flagon, dated 1771. — Kokeby, Yorks.
1772—1782.
1772 — 1782. Marks used when he was for
a short time partner with a man named
Edwards.
Flagon, St. Giles’, Durham.
Flagon, dated 1773. — Holy Trin., White-
haven. Also 1773, com. cup, given 1773.
— Belford, Northumb.
Flagon, dated 1776. — St. Andrew’s, New-
castle.
Paten, dated 1776. — Bothal, Northumb.
Com. cup. — Laithkirk, Yorks.
Spoons.
1774—1784.
CHAP. V.]
Sheffield and Birmingham.
131
Datk. I Makkk’s Mark and Name.
178H
1784
Do.
Do.
I 1787
I
Do.
1788
1790
Do.
Do.
1793
1795
Do.
1800
Article.
Langlands and Robert-
son, 1778 — 1795.*
Do. do. .
TiTl
I-R
I>R
Another mark for
li a n g 1 a n d s and
Robertson.
iRPi Pinkney and Scott,
1779—1790.
RS
Do.
do.
m
RP
RS
rfw]
IR
DD
m
Another mark for
Pinkney and Scott.
Langlands and Robert-
son, as 1783.
Christian Reid, from
1790.
Robert Pinkney . .
Robert Scott
Thos. Watson . . .
J ohn Robertson and
David Darling.
Another mark for
Robertson and Darling.
John Robertson, 179G
—1801.
Communion cup, dated 1784. — Ovingham,
Northumb.
Alms-dish, dated 1784 (no king’s head).—
St. Andrew’s, Newcastle.
hlagon, dated 1785 (king’s head incuse).
— St. Mary’s, Gateshead.
Paten, dated 1788.— St. Andrew’s, New-
castle.
Com. cup, dated 1789.— Holy Island.
Flagon.— Greystoke, Cumb.
1790—1825.
d. 1793.
1793—1845.
Com. cup and cover, dated 1795.— Chester-
le- Street, Durh.
Alms-dishes, dated 1800.— St. John’s,
Newcastle.
SHEFFIELD AND BIRMINGHAM.
Lastly, we have Sheffield and Birmingham, established by an Act
of 1773 as the result of the parliamentary inquiry to which we have
so frequently referred. This Actf enabled them to assay silver goods
only, but Birmingham was further empowered to stamp gold in
1824,1: by the Act under which that office is now regulated, and by
which, so far as Birmingham is concerned, the earlier Act of 1773
was repealed. At Sheffield silver only is assayed to the present day.
A district of thirty miles radius round the town 5vas assigned to
Birmingham, and one of twenty miles to Sheffield, for the better
support of the offices.
Owing to their recent establishment their work has of course not
yet had time to acquire any archa3ological interest ; but their marks
* Also entered at Goldsmiths’ Hall,
: London, in March, 1780, “by letters of
attorney.”
t 13 Geo. HI. cap. 62 (local).
+ 5 Geo. IV. cap. 52 (local).
K 2
132 Old English Plate. [chap. v.
are — the maker’s, which is to be the first letters of his Christian and
surname, the lion passant, a distinct variable letter to be changed
annually upon the election of new wardens for each company, and
the mark of the Company. This mark is a crown in the case of
Sheffield, whilst an anchor distinguishes articles assayed at Birming-
ham. For silver of the higher standard, the Britannia stamp alone,
unaccompanied by that of the lion’s head erased, has been used
by these offices. The Birmingham date-letters have been regular
alphabets, but at Sheffield for the first half-century the letters were
selected at random ; since 1824, however, both have used regular
alphabets, though Sheffield has here and there omitted some letters.
In both cases the letter is changed in July, at Sheffield on the first
Monday in that month, on which day the annual meeting of the Com-
pany is held. These offices have both carried on an extensive and
well-conducted business, earning the commendation of those whose
duty it was to report upon the working of the provincial assay offices,
before a select Committee of the House of Commons which sat in 1856.
The Diet is sent up from both Sheffield and Birmingham to the Mint
for trial annually as their Act directs. This is one of the improve-
ments and safeguards owed to the more modern legislation under
which they were established. The other provincial offices are only
liable to the obligation of sending their diet up to the Mint, “ to be
tried as the pix of the coin of this kingdom is tried,” if required to do
so by the Lord Chancellor, and it appeared in 1856 that it had never
been sent for within living memory from any of them.
Examples of Sheffield Plate.
Date.
Maker’s Mark and Name.
Article.
1773
Do.
1775
1777
1785
1792
1791
Probably John Winter
‘ ' & Co., ent. 1773.*
Do
Geo. Ashfield «fc Co.,
&C ent. 1773.*
H'T In plain square . .
T Tudor and Leader,
ent. 1773.*
Txis.ro John Parson & Co.,
ent. 1783.*
Do.
Il G frC*! Green & Co., ent.
1
Table candlestieks. — Col. A. Tremayne,
Carclew.
Do. — New College, Oxford.
Do. — Eev. E. F. Wayne.
Sauce boats, drapery over medallions.
— Capt. M. Longfield.
Table candlesticks. — Sir Geo. Chet-
wode, Bt.
Do. Do.
Do., given 1795. — Corpn. of Oswestry.
* English Goldsmiths. E. C. Hope, F.S.A.
CHAP. V.]
General Remarks.
133
GENERAL RE:MARKS.
Two general remarks must here be made upon the subject-matter ®f
this and the preceding chapter : one is, that it must not be supposed
that there is not plenty of genuine plate, bearing old English pro-
vincial marks, to be found in modern collections ; and if the writer
has based his remarks chiefly on ancient specimens of church-plate,
and in other cases upon specimens of which it can safely be said that
they have never changed hands at all, it is only that the absolute
authenticity of the data relied on may he ensured beyond all possible
question.
The other remark is a caution that in the case of specimens of
provincial make of which the date-letter is doubtful, no help can be
obtained from the alphabets of the Goldsmiths’ Company in London.
The York and Norwich Tables, which will he found in Appendix B.,
are enough to show that in respect of their date-letters the provincial
goldsmiths used different alphabets from those adopted by their
metropolitan brethren. They occasionally, in the seventeenth century,
sent up their wares to be touched in London, and in that case they
seem to have registered the same mark at Goldsmiths’ Hall as that
by which they were known to the local assay-wardens. Two such
instances, both of goldsmiths in the north of England, and one of a
Scottish goldsmith, have come under the writer’s notice.
The following tabular summary of the marks dealt with in this
chapter, is constructed on the same plan as the Tables already given at
the end of Chapters II. and lY.
Table of Marks used by the Provincial Assay Offices since 1701.
£
134
Old English Plate.
[crap. V.
w
<
in
u
o'
0
44
g3
P
0
0
P
*?
(M
I'-.
4-3
(D
a
P
cc
p
P
in
1
p
P
0
4^
4-3
P
.a
r-H
•S
1
t—H
in
P
p
p
0
rS
*p
in
44
0
tp
in
0
4-3
•rH
P
0
«p
Q
cc
l>
in
p
P
i-P
HH
tp
0
!=!
in
O
4-:>
^ O
k.
^ in
^ ^ Mi
?3 M
CC>,
l.i
o
I-
a
o
C3
S
m , -s r,
I-? o
>5 ^
^ pi, bfjS
6
Ss'
o
o =0 •
§ o
E rH 03
_0O
H
b D
Q w
o
EH
Sovereign’s
head.
Ditto,
P P
0
b 0
P 43
-P
P 0
5
43
4-^
■s i .
.2
C3 «2 ^
PI ^ 6
P ^ 43
P cS
rt
^ Q
S S
ra .2
4 .2
4
H4
o
4-<
4^
P
E-«
P
C
-j->
4-3
P
P
<i
P
Et
C/i
" o
in in
Cw
*
O
• w
P
cc S O
P S
'w H 4-*
P
c5
^^,p
O O
O)
p
'$ OW-
I I J
o «
a 8 “
p
P
P
r-
Lfl
in
P
i::i4
P
P
43
43
p
s
4
0
4
o
y- o 5
o b p '
• r-« P
p 00
I— t Q
p
o .
rP
O
CQ CC
w ce
>*
P
W
P
P
o*
»
o
w
Pm
CS4
o
aJ
b
c»
V'4
o '■'' <A ;5;
1— i c<l ^
o' o -
4J £3 ^
s .a o -.IS
(— i CO 0
«
O
a:
o
>
O •'
rr, ' — o ■•
- (M I ^
(M Tti
CC) CO
CT (U
-K oSp)
P o ■
^ fi 'm O
K
W
E-
R
X
K
03
o
>
03
V 4
Q 1.^ (M
O C)
:S op^zi
S PI 9 •-J3
K
K
H
CO
«
W
o
Discontinued about 1847. t Disoontinuod about the end of tlie ISth century. j Discontinued in 1839.
Table ok Marks irsEi) by the 1’rovincial Assay Offices since MO\—roiitimie(l.
CHAP. V.]
Tabic of Provincial Marks
135
CHAPTER VI.
SCOTLAND.
SCOTCH LEGISLATION — THE EDINBURGH GOLDSMITHS— THEIR MARKS, DEACONS
AND ASSAY-MASTERS — OLD PROVINCIAL MARK.S — MODERN GLASGOW — TABLE
OP EDINBURGH AND GLASGOW MARK.S.
In Scotland attention was paid at an early period to the fineness of
wrought gold and silver, and steps were taken by the Legislature to
prevent frauds in the working of those metals.
For in the reign of King James II., a.d. 1457,*' a statute was passed
hy the parliament of Scotland, enacting that “ anent the reformation
of gold and silver wrocht he Goldsmithes, and to eschew the deceiving
done to the kingis lieges, there sail be ordained in ilk burgh, quhair
Goldsmithes workis ane understandard, and a cunning man of gude
conscience quhilk sail be Deakone of the craft. And quhen the ivarke
is brocht to the goldsmithe and it be gold, what gold that beis brocht
till him he sail give it foorth again in warke na war nor xx grains,
and silver xi grains fine. t And the said Goldsmith sail take his warke
or he give it foorth and passe to the deakone of the craft and gar
him examine that it be sa fine as before written. And the said
deakone sail set his marke and taken thereto togidder with the said
Goldsmithes. And gif faulte be founden therein afterwards, the
deakone aforesaid and Goldsmithes glides sail be in escheit to the
King, and their lives at the kingis will and the said deakone sail have
to his fee of ilk ounce wu’ocht an penny. And quhair there is no
Goldsmithes bot ane in a towne, he sail shew that warke takened with
his awin marke to the head officiates of the towne quhilkis sail have a
marke in like maner ordained therefore and sail be set to the said
warke. And quhat Goldsmith that givis foorth his warke utherwaies
then is before written his gudes sail be confiscat to the King and his
life at the Kingis will.” We have thus early, therefore, a maker’s
mark established, and in addition to it, a deacon’s mark in towns
* Fourteenth Parliament, VI. of March, f That is ; 20 grains or parts of fine gokl
1457. 65. Of the Deacon of Goldsmithes ; in 24 ; 11 of pure silver in 12.
and of the mar-king of their warke.
CKAP. VI.]
137
Edinhurgh.
where goldsmiths are established or a town mark in places where but
a single goldsmith resides.
In 1483 the thirteenth parliament* of the next reign, that of
James III., further ordains as follows: “that for the eschewing of
the great damnage and skaithes that our Sovereign Lordis lieges
sustein be the goldsmithes in the minishing the fines of the silver
warke that fra thine furth there be in ilk burgh of the realm quhair
goldsmithes ar, ane deakon and ane searcheour of the craft. And that
ilk goldsmithes warke be marked with his awin marke, the deakone’s
marke and the marke of the Towne of the finesse of twelve-penny
fine. And quhair there is ony sik warke within the said finesse,
the warke to be broken the workman to upmake the avail of the
finesse aforesaid, and the said workman to be punished therefore at
the King’s will.”
It further provides that no goldsmith be a master, nor hold open
booth unless he be admitted by the ofiicers of the craft and the whole
body of it. This same year we come to the grant by the Town Council
of Edinburgh, of certain privileges to the goldsmiths and members of
some other trades, all being included under the name of “Hammer-
men,” in answer to a petition in -which they complained of infractions
upon the “ auld gude rule ” of their craft.
Next follows, in 1489, another statute, f to the same effect as the
earlier ones, providing “that ilk goldsmith have ane special marke,
signe and taiken to be put in his said warke quihilk he makis. And
they samin warkes to be of fines of the new warkes of silver of
Bruges. And that there be ane deakon of the craft of goldsmithes
quihilk sail examine the said warke and fines thereof and see that it
be als gude as the said wark of Bruges. And thereafter the samin
deakon to put his marke and signe on the said warke, and to answer
thereupon his life and gudes. And as touching the warke of gold,
that it be maid als fine as it is first molten in the presence of the
awner, like as the touch and assaie given to him quheu it is first
molten.”
In 1555, an Act+ to regulate “ the finesse of goldsmith’s Avarke
and the marke thereof” proceeds: — “Forasmuch as there is great
fraud and hurt done unto the lieges of the realm by goldsmiths that
make silver and gold of no certain finesse but at their pleasure by
which there is some silver warke set furth of such baseness of alloy
* XXIV. Feb., 1483. 96. Of Gold-
8luitll8.
t James IV. Second Parliament, XV.
Feb., 1489. 13. Of Goldsmithes.
X Mary, Sixth Parliament, XX. June,
1555.
138
[CIIAI'. VI.
Old English Plate.
viz., of six and seven penn}^ fine against the public weal of the realm,
it is ordained that na goldsmith make in warke nor set foorth either
of his awin or uther mennis silver under the just finance of elleven
pennie fine under the paine of death and confiscation of all their gudes
moveable. And that everie goldsmith marke the silver warke that
he makis with his awin marke and with the townis marke. . . . And
als that na goldsmith make in warke or set furth of his awin or uther
mennis gold under the just finesse of twentie twa carat fine under the
pains aforesaid.”
Then come letters-patent of King James VI., granted in 1586, and
ratified by parliament in the following year, to the deacon and masters
of the Goldsmiths’ craft in Edinburgh, which gave further effect to
these statutes by empowering that body to search for gold and silver
work, and to try whether it were of the fineness required by law and
to seize all that should appear deficient ; this gave them a monopoly
of their trade and the entire regulation of it, separating them finally
from all association with the “hammermen” or common smiths.
The working rules of the craft received in 1591 the ratification of the
Town Council ; but they contain no further mention of marks to be
used. We may remark that George Heriot, a name so well known in
the mystery, was “ deykin ” of the goldsmiths in Edinburgh that
same year. This most distinguished of all the Scotch goldsmiths was
born in 1563, and was eldest son of another George Heriot, who
belonged to the Company of Goldsmiths in Edinburgh. The younger
Heriot has already been mentioned ; but it may be interesting to note
in this chapter that his father, who died in 1610, was also a man of
eminence, having been a commissioner in the convention of estates and
parliament of Scotland, and a convener of the trades of Edinburgh at
five different elections of the council.* Lastly, the Ch arter of Incor-
poration of the Goldsmiths of Edinburgh, granted by James VII., in
1687, confirms their previous privileges and extends their powers
over the whole kingdom of Scotland.
It seems clear that at this time but little plate, and henceforward
none at all, was assayed, except in Edinburgh, until the establish-
ment of the office at Glasgow in the present century. In earlier
times several towns used marks in compliance with the early Acts
of Parliament, but few instances of plate bearing them are now to be
found ; such as there are will be noted presently.
The earliest marks, therefore, were the maker’s and deacon s
punches only, to which the mark of the town is added in 1483 ;
* Hone’s Every Day Booh, ii., 747.
CHAP. VI.]
139
Edinburgh.
; though we must not forget, as a piece of antiquarian information, the
! mention of a town mark as early as the Act of 1457.
The introduction of a variable date-letter seems nearly coincident
with the granting of the charter of James VII., the first mention of
it being in Sept., 1681, when a small black letter a was adopted as the
letter for the ensuing year. It has been changed regularly ever since
on the first hall-day in October.
In the Goldsmiths’ books, there is a wonderfully consecutive record
of the date -letters used from that time forward, but no note of the
5 shape of the shields surrounding them, except for impressions from
I? the actual punches used in the earliest cycle, which are struck upon
;the pages containing the minutes.
I A new and carefully corrected Table was prepared expressly for this
\volume, by the late Mr. James H. Sanderson, well known as one of
tthe best authorities on the subject of Scotch plate, and time has only
{proved its accuracy. The extensive MS. collections made by this
{painstaking antiquary with a view to a complete history of Scottish
I plate and its marks, which unfortunately proved too great a work
‘for a lifetime, passed at his death into the possession of the present
vwriter. Such a history has since been accomplished for Scottish
(Communion-plate and its marks by Rev. T. Burns,* and Mr. A. J. S.
IBrook, in a work which was mentioned as forthcoming in the preface
tto the fourth edition of Old English Plate. The authors of this
1 monumental volume have really exhausted their subject, but have
Lhardly done as much justice to the labours of their predecessor as
L they would if they had been aware of the extent of ground covered
by Mr. Sanderson, and of the mass of information as to Scottish
plate and plate marks collected by him, much of it very laboriously,
;in the course of journeys made on foot in every part of Scotland.
\A.lmost all the marks noticed by Mr. Brook had been found, and the-
ulifficulties connected with many of them discussed, in almost the
same detail by Mr. Sanderson ; whilst much of Mr. Sanderson’s work
That the present writer had hesitated to use, until he had the
-opportunity of verifying it, has been so entirely corroborated by
^Mr. Brook’s researches, as to place the accuracy of either inquirer
beyond question.
We have now enumerated four of the marks to he found on plate
assayed in Edinburgh, — the maker’s, the deacon’s, the castle, and the
late-letter. I wo others have to be mentioned, one an alteration, and
* (Jld Scottish Commvnion Plate, by Kev.
r. Burns, Edinburgh, 1892, from which
many dates and names are added to entries
given in the earlier editions of tliis chapter,
and as far as possible in square brackets
in order to sliow their origin.
140
Old English Plate.
[CHAl*. VI,
the other an addition. In 1759, the deacon’s mark was abolished,
the standard mark of a thistle being substituted for it ; and in
1784, as in England, the Sovereign’s head was ordained as a duty
mark.
Keturning to the course of legislation there is nothing to notice,
and the old laws seem to have remained in force, until the date of
the general enactment* which now, to quote from its title, fixes the
standard qualities of gold and silver plate in Scotland, and provides
for the marking and assaying thereof. Its provisions much resemble
those of the Acts establishing the more modern of the English
provincial assay offices, except as regards the standard and the city
mark. It prohibits the sale not only of plate manufactured in Scot-
land, but of any plate without the marks of one of the Scotch assay
offices, so that no plate made in London or elsewhere out of Scotland
can be sold in Scotland, unless it be re-assa5'^ed and stamped at the
Edinburgh or Glasgow offices. Of the Glasgow offices, established in
1819, presently.
The Act recapitulates the marks to be used, and they are as
follows : —
For gold of 22 carats, the five stamps of which mention has been
made — the maker’s initials, the town, the standard, the duty, and
date marks.
For gold of 18 carats, the same, with the additional stamp of the
figures 18.
For siker of the old standard, the same stamps as for gold of 22
carats.
For silver of the new standard, the same stamps with the
additional mark of Britannia.
It may be remarked that the higher standard silver has been but
little used in Scotland.
To sum up in chronological form, the Edinburgh marks are : —
1. Maker’s mark, from 1457.
2. Standard mark, being deacon’s initials from 1457 to 1681 ; and
assay-master’s from 1681 to 1759, when the thistle was substituted
for it.
3. The town mark of a castle, from 1483.
4. The date-letter, from 1681-2.
5. The duty mark of the Sovereign’s head, from 1784, as in
England. _
* 6 & 7 Will. IV. c. 69.
cu-vr. VI.]
Edinburgh. 141
As so much of our means of dating old Scotch plate depends upon
the Deacon’s mark, the first thing to do is to give a list of the Deacons
of the craft from early times down to the year 1681, when the Deacon’s
initials ceased to he used as the standard mark ; and after doing so,
it will he as well to give a tabular view of some typical examples of
Edinburgh marks from 1617 to 1778, in order that the character of
' Scotch hall-marking maybe seen at a glance, with short notices of the
. makers, deacons, and assay-masters of that period. In certain very
exceptional cases the Deacon’s mark appears instead of the usual
; Assay-Master’s mark, later than 1681. When any mark except that
of the proper Assay-Master appears, it is always that of the goldsmith
1 who was Deacon at the time, who seems therefore to have been pre-
: pared to act as Assay-Master in any emergency. Cases occur in 1717
' when P. Turnbull was Deacon and stamps plate as Assay-Master, and
: also in 1740 to 1744 when Dougal Ged and Edward Lothian were
Deacons successively and in their years acted as Assay-Masters.
List of Edixbuiigh Deacoxs.*
1525. Adam Lies [Leis].
1 526. Thomas Kyxd.
1529. Michaell Gilbekt.
15:io. James Collie [Cokkie].
1531. Allaxe Mossmax.
1532. JoHX Lyle [Kyle].
1534. George Heriot.
1535. Thomas Ryxd.
1544. JoHx Lyle [Kyle].
1547. Archibald Maysoxx.
1548. JoHX Gilbert.
1550. JoHx Lyle [Kyle].
1551. Michaell Ryxd.
15.52. Thomas Ewixg.
L553. Do.
1554. Do.
L556. Thomas Ryxd.
15.58. Michaell Gilbert.
1561. Thomas Ewixg.
1562. George Rind.
156.3. .James Collie [Cok].
1564. Do.
1565-6-7. George Heriot.
1568. JA.MES MOSMAN.
1572. Adam Craig.
1573. Do.
1574. David Dexnistox.
1575. George Heriot.
1577. AVilliam Colie [Cokie].
1578. Do.
1579. Edward Hairt.
1580. Do.
1581. David Denxeistoux.
1582. Edward Hairt.
1583. [Thomas Anxaxd.
1584. George Heriot.
1585. JOHX M0SMAX].f
1586. lox Mosmax.
1587. Adame Craige.
1588. Do.
1589. George Heriot,
1 590. Do.
1591. AVilliam Colie [Cokie].
1592. Do.
1593. Do.
1594. Do.
1595. Clauderoxe Be year d.
1596. [David Heuiot].
* The small discrepancies between this
list and the li.st as it appears in Old Scottish
Communion Plnte are given in sipiare
brackets.
t These three names appear in the city
records as goldsmiths, members of the town
council : so they were probably the Deacons,
but there are no minutes of the Goldsmiths
for these ycai’s. — AV. J. C.
142
[CHA1>. VI.
Old English Plate.
] i")97. Daniell Ceaupuird, J«-
15!)8. George Hertot, ,Jn-
159!). David Heriot,
1600. Do.
1601. George Foullis.
1602. Do.
1603. George Heriot.
1604. Eobeet Colie.
1605. George Foullis.
1606. Do.
1607. George Heriot.
1608. Robert Dennistoun,
1609. Do.
1610. George Foullis.
1611. David Palmer.
1612. Do.
1613. James Denntstoun,
1614. Do.
1615. George Ceawfurd.
1616. Do.
1617. John Lindsay.
1618. Do.
1619. Jas. Dennistoun.
1620. Do.
1621. George Ceawfurd.
1622. Do.
1623. Gilbert Kirkwoode.
1624. Do.
1625. Alex. Reid.
1626. Do.
1627. Adam Lamb.
1628. Do.
1629. Alex. Reid.
1630. Do.
1631. Jas. Dennistoun.
1632. Do.
1633. George Ceawfurd.
1634. Do.
1635. Adam Lamb.
1636. Do.
1637. John Scott.
16.38. Do.
1639. Adam Lamb.
1640. Thos. Cleghorn.
1641. Do.
1042. .Jas. Dennistoun.
1643. Do.
1644. Adam Lamb.
1645. Do.
1646. John Scott.
1647. Do.
1648. George Cleghorn.
1649. Do.
1650. Jas. Fairbairn.
1651. Do.
1652. Do.
1653. Andrew Burnett
[Burrell].
1654. Do.
1655. George Cleghorn.
1656. Do.
1657. Jas. Fairbairn.
1658. Do.
1659. Andrew Burnett
[Burrell].
1660. Do.
1661. Patrick Borthwick.
1662. Do.
1663. Edward Cleghorn.
1664. Do.
1665. Jas. Syiviontone.
1666. Do.
1667. Alex. Scott.
1668. Do.
1669. Alex. Reid.
1670. Do.
1671. Edward Cleghorn.
1672. Do.
1673. Thos. Cleghorn.
1674. Edward Cleghorn [Alex.
Reid].
1675. W. Laml
1676. Do.
1677. Alex. Reid.
1678. Do.
1679. Edwaed Cleghorn.
1680. Do.
1681. Thos. Yourston.
1682. Do.
There seems to be some small doubt as to who was Deacon in certain
years ; but the above list, which the author owes greatly to the care of
Dr. Norman Macpherson, is nearly correct, compared as it is through-
out with that of Mr. Brook in Old Scottish Communion Plate.
The Deacons were appointed in the month of September in each
year. All the Deacon’s marks that have been noted by the author
CHAP. VI. ] Edinburgh. 143
will be found engraved in one or other of the two following lists
of marks.
To illustrate the use of the Deacon’s mark in dating old Scotch
plate, it is the proper place to turn here to our tabular view of marks
on old plate. The sets of marks are numbered to correspond with the
biographical notes which belong to and follow them. The maker’s
mark is as a rule found on the left of the Edinburgh mark, and the
deacon’s or assay-master’s on the right of it.
1. — 1617. Edinburgh City mace.
2. — 1618. Fyvie com. cup.
3. — 1633. Trinity College bread-
plate.
4. — 1642. Tolbooth Church com.
cups, Edinburgh.
5. — 1646. NeAvbattle com. cup.
6. — 1657. Dunbar com. cups.
7. — 1677. Pittenweem com. cup.
8. — 1686. Dunblane com. cu]is.
9. — 1692. Culros.s com. cups,
dated 1693.
10. — 1717. Legerwootl com. cups,
dated 1717.
11. — 1728. William Ay touD.
144
[OHAI*. VI.
Old English Plate.
12. — 173;’). James Kerr.
13. — 17-K). Edward Lothian.
14. — 17G0. Eobt. Gordon.
15. — 1778. Patrick Eobertson.
1. George Rohertson was master of the Cuinziehous (coining-house),
and made the Mace belonging to the city of Edinburgh in the year
1617. Between that date and 1629 we have his punch six times, as
the maker of church-plate. [He was admitted 1616.]
The deacon GC in monogram was George Crawford. We find his
punch on church-plate nine times between 1617 and 1638. He was
Deacon in 1615-6 and 1621-2 as well as later in 1633-4. His mark ’
occurs again at No. 3 in this list. [He was admitted 1606.] [
2. Gilbert Kirkwoocle was deacon of the Goldsmiths’ Craft in the }
years 1623-4. He made the Fyvie parish communion- ate (Aberdeen-
shire) in the year 1618, and that of the parishes of Marnock and Beith
in 1623-4 ; we have his punch many times between those dates ; at
Marnock and Beith as both maker and deacon. [He was admitted
1609.]
The deacon’s mark I’L occurs a number of times, circa 1618 ;
his name was Johnne Lyndsay, deacon 1617-18. [He was admitted
1605.]
3. Maker’s mark is found on several examples in 1633, including
the plate in the Tron Church, Edinburgh, at Forgue Church, and at
Marnock, all dated pieces of 1633. [His name Thos. Kirkwoode, adm.
1632.]
The deacon’s mark is the same as in the first example ; being
the mark as deacon of George Crawford. It occurs on many pieces
of 1633.
4. From the Tolbooth j>arish communion-plate (Edinburgh). The
maker PB crowned, for Peter Borthwick. [Admitted 1642.] We
have his punch four times between the years 1642 and 1662, in this
last year at Fogo both as maker’s and deacon’s mark, being struck
twice on the same piece. In 1645 he appears as maker at Haddington
with Adam Lamb for deacon.
HAP. VI.] Edinburgh. 145
The deacon’s punch is that of James Fairbairn,'*' admitted master
n 1641. It occurs on so many pieces of church-plate dated 1642
.nd 1643, that it is almost certain he was acting as deacon for James
lennistoun in those years. He was then the youngest master. This
ame form of his mark occurs at Dalmellington in 1650, when he was
(eacon for the first time himself. It is different in a later period of office.
5. Geonje Clecihorii was deacon of the craft in the year 1648-9, and
.gain 1655-6; we have his punch as G'C three times on church-
;*late, from 1646 to 1650. He made a cup for Newbattle Church in
.646, and some Old Grey Friars Church plate in 1649 bears his mark
>s deacon. [He was admitted in 1641.]
The deacon’s monogram we have five times between 1629 and 1646,
Aame Adam Lamb ; it occurs on the Dunfermline plate in 1629, on
bhe Haddington Church plate in 1645, and in connection with the mark
ff George Eobertson on an alms-dish now at St. Patrick’s Church,
^irighton, but formerly the property of the church of Duffus, co. Elgin.
. ’his is probably of the year 1629.
6. Diuihar parish Communion plate, maker’s punch [John Wardlaw,
idm. 1642] occurs from 1644 to 1657. It is found with London
iiarks at Canongate Church, Edinburgh.
Deacon’s punch, James Fairbairn, as above. No. 4. It occurs in
' 659 at Dalgety, and it is heart-shaped in this second period of office.
7. Alexander Heed [admitted 1660] was deacon of the craft in
' 677-8 and other years, and made some of the Pittenweem parish
.hurch-plate, dated 1677. His mark is found 1670 to 1677. — in
t'670 as both maker and deacon, and again as deacon in 1674.
The deacon’s mark is for W. Law ; we have his punch, usually as
maker, five times between the years 1667 and 1681. It occurs in
■)673 at Mid Calder, and in 1667 at Glencross. [He was admitted
662.]
8. From Dunblane parish church Communion-plate. Maker’s name
ames Penman. He appears as a maker five times between the years
4385 and 1695, and as assay-master sixteen times from 1695 to 1707.
i'he date-letter is a defective one for 1686.
The deacon’s, or rather in this case and henceforwards, the assay-
laster’s, mark is dS in a shaped border ; we have his punch twenty
mes between the years 1681 and 1696. [His name was John
orthwick] assay-master 1681-96. From 1681 a date-letter appears.
* Mr. Brook attributes this Deacon’s But the mark occurs on a cup at Dalmelling-
ark to one John Frazer, acl in. 1()24, who : ton dated 1050, when Fairbairn was certainly
ted, he thinks, at some period as a Deacon. John Frazer was maker of a cup
;acon though never mentioned as such. of 1 638, formerly at Monifieth.
O.E.I’.
L
146
Old English Plate.
[CIIAI*. VI.
9. llohert Ingles [Inglis, adm. 168G] was deacon of the craft in
1691, and again 1701 ; we have his punch seven times, as a maker,
between the years 1692 and 1719. It is on Communion-plate at
Cromdale, in Morayshire, given in 1708. Assay-master as in
No. 8.
10. Patrick Turnbull [adm. 1689] as found on the Legerwood
parish church communion-plate. He must have acted as assay-
master for a time in 1717, in an interregnum, owing perhaps to an
illness or absence of the proper assay-master, Edward Penman ; but
it seems rather an inexplicable circumstance, as no other indication
of such an interruption occurs, except once later between 1741
and 1744.
11. William Ayton [adm. 1718] who was deacon of the craft in the
years 1730-1. We have his punch four times between the years 1729
and 1733. The assay-master EP [Edward Penman] held that office
from 1708 to 1729. During that period we have his punch six
times as a maker, and twenty-four times as assay-master.
12. James Kerr [adm. 1723] was deacon of the craft three times,
and for two years at each time, in the years 1734-5, 1746-7, and in
1750-51. He was also a Member of Parliament ; we have his punch
six times between the years 1721 and 1745.
The mark AU [Archibald Ure] appears as that of the assay-master
from 1729 to 1740. During that period Ave have his punch twelve
times as such. From 1741 to 1744 it is uncertain who was assay-
master, but Dougal Ged seems to have acted as such in 1741, and
Edward Lothian in 1742 and 1743.*
13. Edivard Lothian [adm. 1731] was deacon of the craft in the
years 1742-3, and from the Hammermen’s Arms (a hammer with
Imperial Crown) which the device over his initials is intended to
represent, he had been a member of that corporation ; we have his
punch both as maker and deacon, in all five times, from 1744 to
1759, and then with the standard mark (the thistle) introduced in
1759, instead of the deacon’s or assay-master’s mark, as in the next
example.
The assay -master, Hugh Gordon [adm. 1727] was deacon of the
craft in 1732-3, and seems to have been in office as assay-master
1744 to 1759. During that period Ave have his punch sixteen
times.
* It seems to the author that in that
interval the Deacon for the year, Dougal Ged
and E. Lothian successively, acted as assay-
master, but Mr. A. J. S. Brook, no doubt
on better authority, says that from 1740-44,
pending a dispute, plate was stamped by the
oldest and youngest inastei's. See list of
examples on p. 1.50, 1741 to 1743.
CHAl*. VI.]
147
Edinburgh.
14. Robert Gordon [aclm. 1741] was deacon of the craft in 1748-9 ;
we have his punch three times between the years 1744 and 1760.
The Castle and Thistle, in square punches, differ a little at this date
from the same marks as used a few years later.
15. Patrick Robertson [adm. 1751] was deacon of the craft in the
years 1754-5 ; and again in 1764-5 ; being two years in office each
time : we find his punch fourteen times as maker between the years
1766 and 1790.
Exaaiples of Edinburgh Plate, prior to 1G81.
With Maker’s and Deacon’s Marks.
l.jGl
I
l.>8f) ? !
i
! 159G-9 ? I
c. 1610 !
1617-8
I 1619-20
162.3-4
1633 I
1638
1642-3
!
Do. ■
Do./ I
^ W
@1®
1 Maker, Alex. Auchinleck. Deacon, Thos. Ewing. Mazer,
I dated 1567. — St. Mary’s Coll., St. Andrew’s.*
Maker and Deacon, probably John Mosman. Com. cup,
undated. — Eosneath.
I
[Maker, Hugh Lyndsay, adm. 1587. Deacon, David
Heriot, adm. 1592.] — Com. cup, undated. — Currie.
Maker, Eobt. Dennistoun [adm. 1597]. Deacon,
illegible. The George Heriot Loving Cup, formed
j of a Nautilus shell. — The Heriot Trust, Edinburgh.*
^ Maker, G. Kirkwoode, as in 1623-4. Deacon, John Lynd-
say. Com. cups, undated. — Carstairs and Glencairn.
Maker as last. Deacon, James Dennistoun [adm. 1598].
Com. cup, undated. — Blantyrc.
Maker and Deacon, Gilbert Kirkwoode. Com. 'cups,
undated. — Marnock and Beith.
Maker probably Thos. Cleghorn [adm. 1604]. Deacon,
George Crawfurd. Com. cups, dated 1633. — Old
Grey Friars Ch., Edinburgh.
[Maker, .John Frazer, adm. 1624]. Deacon, John Scott.
Com. cup, tazza form on baluster stem, given 1638 to
; Monifuth. — Mc.ssrs. G. Lambert, 1888.
j Maker, Nicol Trotter [adm. 1635]. Deacon, James
Fairbairn (see p. 14.5). Com. cups, dated 1643. — Tol-
booth Ch., Edinburgh.
Maker, John Scott. Deacon as last. Com. cup, dated
1644. — Canongate Parish Ch., Edinburgh.
Maker [Eobcrt Gibson, adm. 1628]. Deacon as last.
Com. cup, undated. — Dalkeith.
1 645
Maker as in 1633. Dcncon, Adam Ijamb. Com. cup,
I dated ](>46. — Ncwbattle.
* From Scottish National Memorials,
ilaagow, 1890.
t Mr. Brook gives both these makers a.s
Gilbert Kirkwoode (see 1623).
L 2
148
Old English Plate.
[CHA1>. VI.
1645
1G49
Do.
1650
1653-4
1655-G
1G63-4 ?
1667
1670
1680
Maker [Audio Deiinistoun, adm. 1636]. Deacon as
last. Com. cui), dated l(i46. — Newbattle.
Maker, John Scott. Deacon, George Cleghorn. Com.
enp on baluster stem, dated 1650. — Dalmellington.
Maker, Andrew Burnett [Burrell]. Deacon, George
Cleghorn. Basin, dated 1649. — Old Grey Friars Ch..
Edinburgh. ' j
Maker, George Crawfurd. Deacon, James Fairbairn, ,
as above in 1642-3. Com. cup, dated 1650. — Dal- |
mellington. '
Maker and Deacon, Andrew Burnett [Burrell]. Com. ;
cup, undated. — Paisley. |
Maker, Peter Neilsone [adm. 1647]. Deacon, George '
Cleghorn. Spoons. — Heirs of Thomas Maxwell.* I
Maker, Alex. Scott [adm. 1649]. Deacon, Edward
Cleghorn [adm. 1649]. Com. cups, undated. — Lin-
lithgow.
Maker, W. Law. Deacon, James Symontone. Com.
cup, dated 1667. — Glcncross. Also Com. cup. dated
1673.— Mid-Calder.
Maker and Deacon, Alex. Keid. Com. cups, dated 1670. ■
— North Berwick. |
I
Maker and Deacon, Edward Cleghorn. Com. cup, '
dated 1681. — Newbattle. \
Examples of Edinburgh Plate, from 1681.
With Maker's Marks and the Assay-master’s Mark till its discontinuance in 1759.
1682
@
[Probably James Cockburn, adm. 1669.] Jug. — The
late Lord Murray. Assay-master, John Borthwick,
1681-96. i
Do.
Do.
Duddingston Church plate, dated 1682. [Kev. T.
Burns reverses this mark and attributes it to
E. Cleghorn.]
Do.
Do.
[Andrew Law.] Baptismal basin. — Tron Church,
Edinburgh.
Do.
p-'"'' — I
Do.
Com. cups. — Culi’oss. [Eev. T. Burns attributes these
to W. Law.]
Do.
Do.
Com. cup. — Pittenweem.
j
1683
w
Do.
(Thos. Yourston.) Com. cup. — Peebles.
1685
Do.
Jas. Cockburn. as in 1682. Communion cups, dated 1686.
— Auchtermuchtie.
1689
•
Do.
(Do.) Benholm Church plate, dated 1(!90.
1690
Do.
[Walter , Scott, adm. 1686.] Chiu'ch-plate, dated 1689.—
Temple Ch., Edinburgh.
* From Scottish National Memorials, Gla.sgow, 1890.
CIIVl*. VI.]
lidiiiburgli.
149
1691
Do.
[John Lawe, mini. 1662.J Cora, cup, gift of Hay.— j
Falkland. j
]
1692 ^
§
Do.
[Janies Syrapsone, adin. 1687.] Church -plate, dated j
1693. — Benholni.
1694
!
Do.
(llobert Ingles.) Church-plate, datcil 1694. — Preston-
kirk.
1 169:. i
1
1
Do.
(Thos. Cleghorn, adm. 1689.) Cora. cups. — Preston-
pans.*
1698 1
TK
® i
[Thos. Ker, adiii. 1694.] Trinity College Church plate.
dated 1698. Also 1704 Com. cups, given 1705. — St.
jMichaers, Dumfries. Assay-master, James Penman,
1696— 1708.
1701 1
Do. i
[Geo. Scott, adm. 1697.] Communion cup, dated 1702.
1
— New North Kirk, Edinburgh.
Do. i
(0^
Do.
[J. Penman.] Com. plate, dated 1702. — Dunning,
i
w
Perthshire.
Do.
Do.
(Thos. Cleghoni, as in 1695.) Dalmeny Church plate.
presented by Lord Rosebery, 1702. Also 1703 Com.
cups, dated 1703. — Mertoun Kirk, St. Boswell’s.
1702
<E>
Do.
Com. cup, given 1702. — Pittenweem.
1703
Do.
Com. cup, given 1704. — New North Kirk, Edinburgh.
Do.
GS
Do.
(Maker as in 1701.) New North Kirk Communion cup,
dated 1704.
1704
Do.
[Alex. Kincaid, adm. 1692.] Carmichael Church plate.
dated 1705.
170.5
W
Do.
[James Taitt, adm. 1704.] Rattray Church plate. Also
1731 Com. cups. — Crichton.
1707
B.I
Do.
(Robert Ingles, as in 1694.) Communion cup, Crom- |
dale, Morayshire, given by Jean Houston, Lady
Grant, 1708.
Do.
! WS
(Maker as in 1690.) Communion cups, dated 1708. —
Lady Tester’s Ch., Edinburgh. Assay-master, Edward
i
j Penman, 1708-29.
Do.
Do.
1 [Mungo Youi'stone, adm. 1702.] Baptismal laver.
dated 1708. — New North Kirk, Edinburgh.
1708
. Do.
Do.
Eddleston Communion cups, dated 1709. Also 1714
Com. cups, dated 1714. — Maryton.
Do.
Do.
[llobt. Kcr, adm. 170i5.] Com. cups. — Irongvay.
1712
1^
Do.
[Alex. Forbes, adm. 1692.] Candlesticks. — Cluny.
1716
HI
Do.
(Robert Ingles, as in 1694.) Abbotshall (near Kirk-
aldy) Church plate, dated 1717.
1717
See No. 10
1,.143.
(Patrick Turnbull.) Legerwood Com. cups, dated 1717.
Do.
RI
(Robert Ingles, as in Ki94.) Errol Church plate, dated
1718.
Do.
Iv^wl
Do.
[John Scatouno, adm. 1688.] Com. cui>s, dated 1719. —
1
1^
j Corstorphinc.
1 *
T. Cleghorti’s bill for thcHC, datcil ami receipted July, 1695, is still preserved.
Old English Plate.
[chap. VI,
150
1718
III
Do.
1719
Do.
1720
Do.
1721
)
Do.
1722
Do.
Do.
Do.
1721)
m
Do.
1727
1
Do.
1728
Do.
1729
■
AU
1732
Do.
1733
WA
Do.
1735
IK
Do.
1736
Do.
Do.
Do.
HP
1
Do.
1741
Do.
WA
GED
LO
Do.
1742
%
EL
1743
EL
EL
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1747
CL
HG
1749
1751
K«^r
Do.
Do.
ICLARK
Do.
(
19)
Do.
1752
Do.
1753
Do.
(Robert Ingles, as in lOiM.) Galashiels Churcli nlate
dated 1711). ’
[Wm, Ged, adin. 1700.] Runcli bowl of the Royal
Company of Archers, dated 1720.
[Alex. Simpson, adm. 1710.] Pcncaitland Church
plate, dated 1721.
[Harry Beatone, adm. 1704.] Kelso Church plate,
presented by Christiana Kerr, “ daur. of the Master
of Chatto and widow of Frogden, 1 722.”
[Colin Campbell, adm, 1714.] Spoons.— Alexander
Drysdale, Esq. Also 1723 Com. cups, dated 1723
— Dalziel.
[Chas. Hickson, adm. 1719.] Com. cup, dated 1722.—
Ayr.
[Qy. Harry Beatone.] Forteviot (Perth) Church pLate,
given 1727.
[Patrick Gream, adm. 1725). Table-spoons. — Marquis
of Breadalbanc.
[Alexr. Edmonstoune, adm. 1721.] Com. cups, dated
1729. — Anstruther Easter.
(James Kerr.) St. Ninian’s Church plate. Also 1733
Com. cups, given 1734. — Auchinleck. As.say-master
Archibald Ure, 1729-40.
[John Main, adm. 1729.] Kincardine Church plate,
given 1733. Also 1733 Cora, cup, dated 1734. — Pan-
bride.
(Wm. Ayton.) Com. cup. — Kilrinney.
(James Kerr, as in 1729.) Bowl on feet. — Castle Grant.
(Do.) Set of salvers. Do.
[Hugh Penman, adm. 1734.] Com. cups, dated 1737.
— Kinross.
(Maker as in 1733, Dougal Ged, Deacon 1740-1, acting
as Assay -master.) Com. cup, dated 1 742. — Newburgh.
[Maker, Laurence Oliphant, adm. 1737.] Deacon as
last. Com. cup, dated 1742.— Alloa.
[Maker, Robt. Gordon, adm. 1741, as on p. 144.] Edw.
Lothian, Deacon 1742-3, acting as Assay-master.
Beakers, dated 1744. — Auldearn.
[Maker, Edw. Lothian, and again as Deacon for Assay-
master as above.] Com. cups,
dated 1744. — Kembach.
Do.
Do.
Com. cups, dated 1744. — Kirk-
cudbright.
Do.
Do.
Silver club, dated 1744. — Edin-
burgh Golf Club.
Guthrie Church plate, dated 1748. Assay-master, Hugh
Gordon, 1744-59.
[Ker and Demjister.] Old Church, Edinburgh, Com-
munion cups, dated 1750.
[John Clark, adm. 1751.] Forks. Noted by author.
[Ebenezer Oliphant, adm. 1737.] Kettle and stand.
Noted by author.
(Dougal Ged, adm. 1734.) Spoons.
[James Gillsland, adm. 1748.] Pepper-box. — Sir
George Home, Bart. Also 17G2 Com. ciqis, datctl
17()3. — Gordon.
CHAP. VI.]
Edinburgh.
151
1754
LVR
Do.
1755
Do.
IlMi
1760
1762
1763
1765
1766
1770
[Lothian and Robertson.] Lochgoilhead Church plate,
given by Sir James Livingstone, of Glentcrran, Rart.,
1754.
[Ker and Dempster.] Double-handled porringer. —
Castle Grant.
EH!
Do.
K & D
PR
Do.
Langton.
r„r.„. , ) St. Cuthbert’s Parish Chapel of Ease,
Idm niiO 1“"""“' ’ f HJinbuigh, Communion plate, dated
‘ ) 1763.
(Do.) Do., ba]dismal laver, dated 1763.
(Maker as in 1755.) Auchinleck Church plate, from Lady
Auchinleck, “ given by Lord Auchinleck, 1766.”
(Patrick Robertson, | Cake-basket. — Messrs. Mackay and
adm. 1751.) ) Chisholm.
(Do.) Spoon. — Capt. Gordon, of Cluny.
1771
1776
m
1777
PR
1783
1784
30C
1785
FH
1788
PR
1789
Do.
1790
Do.
Do.
AG
1791
wc
PC
1795
WR
1799.
FH
[James Welsh, adm. 1746.] Plain bovsd. — Castle Gi'ant.
[William Davie, adm. 1740.] Oxnam Church plate, dated
1776.
(Patrick Robertson, as in 1766.] Mauchline Church plate,
dated 1777.
([William Davie, as in 1776.) Cramond Church plate.
[James Hewitt, adm. 1760.] St. Andrew’s (Edinburgh)
Church plate.
(Francis Howdcn.) Leecroft (Bridge of Allan) Church plate.
(Patrick Robertson, as in 1766.) Mauchline baptismal basin.
(Do.) Pencaitland Church plate, given 1789.
(Do.) Kippen Church plate, given 1790.
[Alex. Gairdner, ent. 1754.] Carmylie Church plate, given
1791.
[William and Patrick Cunning-) TolVjooth Church baptismal
ham, adm. 1 776.] ]' basin, renewed 1792.*
(William Robertson, adm. 1789.) Westerkirk Church plate.
(Francis Howden, as in 1785). Kincardine Church plate,
dated 1799.
SCOTTISH PROVINCIAL MARKS.
Before coming to the establishment of the modern assay office of
jlasgow, we must pause to notice some provincial towns in Scotland,
'.vbere plate was marked in olden times.
These, and possibly other towns, availed themselves of the privileges
'onferred by the Act of 1457, the provisions of which in this behalf
vill be remembered. It is certain that these provisions were not very
itrictly attended to, for in many cases the mark of the assay-master’s
ool is the only proof that the metal had been examined and tested by
any authorised person ; the maker’s and the town mark being found
maccompanied by a deacon’s. The following marks have been
' (elected as illustrations of the mode of marking plate in the Scotch
152
Old English Elate.
[|JHA1>, VI.
provincial towns ; and an explanatory note of each is added to conclude
this section of the subject.
In Glasffoiv the old town mark was the arms, with the bell on one
side of the tree, a letter G on the other, the fish’s head is sometimes
to the dexter, and sometimes to the sinister side, and has a ring in its
mouth : of this mark we have above twenty examples between the
years 1694 and 1766.
On early plate the town mark is on a small round punch, so small
that it is often difficult to recognise the bearings at all. In most
examples we have a date-letter, but it is impossible to place them in
regular order, except for a very short period. It seems probable, that
the letters used at the end of the seventeenth, and beginning of the
following, century were of the same character as those of the first two
Edinburgh alphabets, and that the same letters stood for nearly the
same years at both places.
The Glasgow letters seem to occur about three years later than the
corresponding letter at Edinburgh, thus the small Gothic 0 for 1694
at Edinburgh would be for 1697 at Glasgow. But the letter S in
various escutcheons which appears on several of the following examples
in 1734, and later, and the letter 0 at c. 1770, seem not to have been
date-letters. Mr. A. J. S. Brook suggests that S denotes “ standard ”
quality.
Glasgow, 1697. [Robert Brook, 1673.]
dated 1697. — Hamilton.
Glasgow, 1701. Com. cups, formerly at
Sudeley Castle.
Church plate.
Cardross.* —
Glasgow, 1703. Renfrew Church plate.
Glasgow, 1708. Greenock, West Church plate.
Glasgow, 1710. Com, cups, dated 1709. — Barony Church,
Glasgow. Also at Kilmarnock, 1709.
Glasgow, 1727. [Johan Blitzing, adm. 1717,] Com,
cups, dated 1727. — Dumbarton.
Glasgow, 1734. Com. cups, dated 1734. — Barony Church,
Glasgow.
Glasgow, 1752. Com, cup, dated 1752. — Dalmellington.
Also cups dated 1752. — Both well.
* The initials I. L and R.Ii are attributed
to members of the Luke family, goldsmiths in
Glasgow from about 1660 to 1750. — IG to
James Glen, who succeeded to Robert Luke
in 1753. — Scottish National Meinoriah,
Glasgow, 1890. The author has also seen
a spoon of about 1685 with the initials of
George Luke [adm. 1680].
CHAl*. VI.]
Scottish Provincial Marks.
153
Glasgow, [I’robably Bayne and Napier.] St.
Quivox Chnreli plate. — Ayr.
Glasgow, c. 1770. [Milne and Campbell.] Com. eups,
undat al. — In v erary .
In Dundee also the town mark was the arms, a pot of three growing
lilies, of which we have only a few examples. The shape of the flowers
is not always quite the same. One of those given is of the j’^ear 1652 ;
the other is on a large circular alms-dish of 1665, with the coat of
..arms of the donor, Johannes Fethens. The RG of 1652 is also found
on the cover of a cup belonging to the Church of Perth, said to have
tbeen given by Mary, Queen of Scots, and repaired in Dundee in 1637.
jThe original part of the cup is of beautiful Nuremberg work. AL in
;a square, repeated twice, appears on the Communion cups at Kettins,
CCoupar Angus, which are dated 1636. [Alex. Lindsay, 1628.]
IB^
Bin Is)
lM&CI(p[i^ (Q)
il Dundee, 1<)52. Forgan Churcli plate, Fife.
[(Jy. Kobert Gairdyne.]
1 Dundee, KJbo. Dundee jiarisb church, alm.s-dish.
Also St. Yigean’s, Arbroath, dated 1 667.
[Thos. L}’ndsay, 1662.]
In Aberdeen, the town mark was a contraction BD or ABD. The
:first Aberdeen mark lower on this page gives it as it appears on the
^Mace of the King’s College, which is marked with the maker’s name,
Widtervs Melville Facet, 1650, whose mark occurs at Ellon as early
1 as 1642 ; the XX may be the quality of the silver. The same marks
but ABD instead of BD are on a cup dated 1653, belonging to
v.\berdeen University. In most cases the town mark is as in this last
mentioned, and the next example of 1666, though the contraction
.mark is not always found. script letters were used about
1770-80.
^Aberdeen, 16.>0. King's College mace. (Walter
Melville, Deacon, 1662.)
Aberdeen, 1(566. Com. cup dated 1666 ; Ellon,
Aberdeenshire. ((Jeorge Walker, ladm. 1686.)
k \berdeen, 1(580. Three medals. — Grammar School,
Aberdeen. [Wm. Scott, adm. 1(566.]
Vlierdeen, K58.6. Com. cup, Ellon, Aberdeenshire.
(George Walker.)
154
Old English Plate.
[chap. TI,
Early in the eighteenth century some makers at Aberdeen used a
shield with three small castles, not unlike the better known New-
castle mark, instead of the letters ABD. Examples of this are the
following : —
1715. [John Walker, adm. 1713.] Com. cups,
dated 1715. — Marjddrk.
1731. [Alex. Forbes, adm. 1728.] Com. cup,
dated 1731.— St. Fergus.
The mark of AF is also known with the three castles’ mark and
date-letter A on com. cups dated 1728 at Logie-Pert ; and with date-
letter B on com. cups dated 1731 at Maryculter.
Later in the century the town mark in script letters is found, as
for example, at Byce, in 1770 (pPBtX>) [IW| the mark of James Wild-
goose, adm. 1763 ; and at Birnie, in 1778, with uTjC) the mark of
James Law, adm. 1777.
Montrose. A mark formerly given in these pages as belonging
either to Aberdeen or Montrose, seems now to be fairly identified by
Mr. Brook as that of William Lindsay of Montrose from 1671 to 1708.
It is found as follows, and the hammer shows that he belonged to the
Hammermen’s Society.
]\IontTose, 1(!82. Fordowu Church plate, Kiucar
dineshire.
^lontrosc, 1G83. Com. cup, Abeiiemno.
The Inverness town mark was, like that of Aberdeen, a contraction
INS, but has no mark over these initials. It is found on a commu-
nion cup given in 1708 by a Lady Grant to Inverallan (Granto^vu)
Church, Morayshire. It has a maker’s mark [^L] on each side of it,
and the remains of a Koman letter C in a plain shield. This, it may
be noted, is also the Edinburgh letter for 1707-8, so perhaps at that
time Inverness used the same letters as the capital. This suggestion
is rather confirmed by the marks on a com. cup at Forres, mentioned
by Kev. T. Burns, showing a letter T in a plain shield on a repair
dated 1724. This would be the Edinburgh letter for 1723-4. A
more modern maker’s mark met with is that of Charles Jamison, Avho
Avas in business there about the year 1810. Besides his initials there
is an animal (very small) something like a dromedary, Avhich happens
Scottish Provincial Marks.
155
v'HAl*. VI.]
,0 be the dexter supporter of the Inverness arms. The animal is
''bund usually turned to the left, but sometimes to the right.
uveriiess, ISIO. — (Charles Jamison.)
CJl INS
nverness. Soup ladle, late IStli cent. — Late Dr.
Diamond. F.S.A.
nverness. Tea-spoons. — Marcjuess of Breadalbane.
The Perth town mark was a spread eagle, sometimes single and
M.ometimes double-headed, part of the town arms, and was used along
iwith the Edinburgh marks, as shown on the West Church communion
['blate. The double eagle with [^K] (Kobert Kay) is found on spoons
|»f modern date ; and this maker’s mark is also found with a single-
I'leaded eagle on a plain rectangular stamp on spoons, the property of
ihe Marquess of Breadalbane. It should be mentioned that the mark
■ »f a lamb and flag for Perth, with |RG1 for maker’s mark, occurs on
ihe communion cups of Coupar Angus, which are dated 1687, and on
un undated cup at Meigle, Perthshire. [Robert Gardiner, deacon
'669, 1673, and 1674.]
’erth. 1771. The West Church, reith.
ik,
The St. Andrew's town mark was a St. Andrew’s cross, as shown
ion the parish church Communion plate ; the same marks occur on a
silver dish, thought to be a salt-cellar, belonging to St. Mary’s College
hhere.
't. Andrew’s, 1G7I. The parish church-plate,
St. Andrew's. [Patrick (Jairden.]
Canouffate, Edinhurfih. A jug bearing these marks is mentioned
111 a History of the Burgh of Canongate published in 1879. The
mark, borne as is usual on Scottish provincial plate between the
r-eduplicated maker’s mark, is the Canongate crest.
Mr. Brook gives some other examples, but always with a stag’s
aead not having a cross above it.
!aiioiigate I’urgh, Kdinburgh.
156
Old English Plate.
LcHAI-. VI.
Banff. A small quantity of table plate seems to have been made
here, of wliicli the spoon cited is a good example. [Patrick Scott,
c. 1710-31.]
Banff. Spoon, Hanoverian pattern. (Late i)r. HiainomI,
F.S.A.)
1^
Elgin. A soup-ladle has been noted by the author bearing the
mark ELGIN with four other marks, viz., a castle with two towers
(twice repeated) ; a standing figure with a staff, and the maker’s
initials CF. Mr. A. J. S. Brook reads these marks as the figure of
St. Giles, the west front of Elgin Cathedral, and the maker’s mark
of Charles Fowler, 1790-1820.
Greenock. Mr. Brook attributes the small mark of an anchor often
found on Scottish plate to Greenock.
UNCERTAIN SCOTTISH MARKS.
Racing bell described as the “ Bell of Lanark, presented to the
Burgh of Lanark by William the Lion in the year IIGO.”
(Exhibited at the Grosvenor Gallery, London, in the Arts
and Sports Loan Collection, 1890.) — A. H. Laidley, Esq.
a XID H.
This curious bell resembles the bell of 1655 engraved in Chapter X. It has a closed
mouth with a number of small shields hanging round it, in the Dutch manner, one of
which bears date 1628, whilst the rest are modern. It is of the early part of the seven-
teenth century, not much earlier than the date of its oldest shield, and the maker is
probably Hugh Lindsay and the deacon Robert Dennistoun, which would give the bell
to 1608-9, a not improbable date. The centre mark denotes the “ elleven pennie tine”
of the Act of 1555.
5-.
Pair of beaker cups, given 1750. — Drainie by Elgiir.
Com. cup, dated 1633. — Eintray, Aberdeenshire.
MODERN GLASGOWh
Lastly, we come to the establishment of a new assay office iu
Glasgow, by an Act of 1819 (59 Geo. III. c. 28), which formed a
Company in that city whose powers should extend for forty miles
round, and appoints the marks to be used by it. These marks have
been used ever since, notwithstanding any references to Glasgow in
the more general Act 6 & 7 Will. IV. The distinguishing mark was
to be the arms of the city of Glasgow, — a tree, fish, and bell ; and its
date-letters, complete alphabets of twenty-six letters each, have been
regularly changed. They are given in Appendix B. A new alphabet
of Italic capitals commenced in 1897. The standard mark is the lion
rampant : these three, together with the maker’s mark and Sovereign s
head, make up the set of marks used there.
157
; iHAi>. VI.] Edinburgh and Glasgow Marks.
For silver of the higher standard, the “Britannia” mark is, how-
"iver, added, and gold of eighteen carats is marked with the figures 18.
i rriie special remark must be made, that as the marks for gold of twent}’-
wo carats have been, until quite latel}^ the same as those used for
terling silver, an article made of sterling silver stamped as such and
■fterwards gilt, often cannot, by the marks alone, be distinguished
rom gold. The figures 22 seem to be now used on gold of this
u[uality. The parliamentary inquiry of 1773 did not extend to
'jcotland; but in 1848, both Edinburgh and Glasgow were in fair work,
;-he former doing somewhat more than the latter. Edinburgh in
‘847 had stamped nearly 29,000 ounces, and paid to the government
1 sum of .£‘2152.
A tabular summary of the marks used in Edinburgh and Glasgow
voncludes the present chapter ; whilst the Tables of date-letters used
i /ill be found amongst other such Tables in Appendix B. at the end of
'he volume.
Those readers who require still further information on the question
':f Scottish hall-marks cannot do better than refer to the large work
tf Eev. T. Burns on Old Scottish Communion Plate, Edinburgh,
'892.
Table of Maeks used ix Edixburoh axd (tLAsgow.
Office.
Qcalitv.
Standard,
Date.
Edix-
BL'RGH.
Silver, O.S. Deacon’s
mark 1457
; to 1759,
then the
thistle.
I Annual
letter
from
1681.
— I
({LAS- !
SOW from!
1819.
Ditto, i Britannia.
Do.
from
1819.
Duty.
Maker.
Sove-
reign’s
head
from
178410
1890.
Do.
from
181 9 to
1890.
Initials,
some-
times in
mono-
gram,
from
1457.
Town Mark
Castle from
1483.
Do.
from
1819.
Tree, fish,
and bell.
l‘or gold of 18 carats since 6 & 7 Will. fV,, and quite recently of 22 carats, add
those figures respectively to the marks for silver, O.S.
For gold of the three lower standards, the (juality is marked for 15, 12, or 9 carats,
with those figures, in addition to the marks for silvci', O.S.
CHAPTER VII.
IRELAND.
THE goldsmiths’ COMPANY OP DUBLIN — CORK — NEW GENEVA — TABLE OP
DUBLIN MARKS.
The Goldsmitlis’ Company of Dublin, incorporated by a charter
from Charles I., dated 1638 (22 Dec., 13 Car. I.), has the entire
regulation of the goldsmiths’ trade in Ireland. Their Charter is given
at full length by Mr. Hyland in the little book before alluded to,*
from which some of the following details relating to it have been taken.
The Company was to have the correction of all abuses within the
kingdom of Ireland, and to exercise the same powers as the Gold-
smiths’ Company of London had in England. The incorporated
members were William Cooke, John Woodcocke, William Hampton,
James Vanderbegg, William Gallant, John Banister, Nathaniel
Houghton, James Acheson, Clement Evans, George Gallant, Sylvanus
Glegg, William St. Cleere, Gilbert Tongues, Edward Shadesy, Peter
Vanemhown, Matthew Thomas, William Crawley, Thomas Duffield,
John Cooke and John Burke, all styled of the city of Dublin, gold-
smiths ; and the above-named William Cooke, John Woodcocke,
William Hampton, and John Banister were appointed the first
wardens. Their successors and future wardens were to take office
on All Saints’ Day. No gold or silver of less fineness than the
standard in England was to be wrought, and the “ King’s Majesty’s
stamp called the Harp crowned now appointed by his said Majesty ”
was not to be put on any silver below his Majesty’s standard. These
privileges have been exercised to the present time, subject to the
various subsequent Acts of Parliament which are presently to be
noticed ; and the books of the Company have been kept with regularity
even through troublous times. The early entries occasionally give
the annual date-letters, as in 1644 and some succeeding years, but
this is not often the case. In that year too, it is recorded that Thos.
Parnoll, Daniell Bellingham, Gilbert Tongues, Robert Fossit,
Nathaniell Houghton and Peter Yandyndowm had plate assayed.
Two of these, therein called Gilbert Tongues and Peter Vandenhoven,
* Assay of Gold and Silver Wares, London, 1852.
CHAP. VII.]
Ireland.
159
■witli Sir John Veale, Knt., bad been named in the previous year 1G4J
I as goldsmiths, in a Proclamation relating to melting plate for the
King.
Notices of civic importance are not wanting, such as the riding of
the franchises of the city of Dublin, in which the Company ol Gold-
smiths took a prominent part in 1649, and other years. In that year,
we have a detailed account of the attendance of the Company with
horse and armour, and after the names of those who bore their part
in the cavalcade, including Gilbert Tongues as captain, and also a
'Captain Waterhouse, comes a note which serves to indicate that the
.goldsmiths were of no mean importance socially speaking, for it adds,
certain above-named were not of our corporation, but of their own
; goodness forsook more ancient corporations and rode as loving brothers
;in our company, viz., Captain Waterhouse ; some were invited by Mr.
^ Sheriff Yandyndhowm to his tent, the rest with us at Mr. Sumynour,
I having no tent in the field.” The minute of this event ends with the
'words “ Sic transit gloria hodiei.”
The list of the goldsmiths contributing to the expenses of the day
(Contains the following names : —
Xathaniell Stoughton, Warden.
Danyell Burfoot, Warden.
Danyell Bellingham, Warden.
Gilbert Tongues.
Thomas Sumyner.
Edward Shadsey.
Edward Bentley.
Ambrose Fentwell.
Joseph Stokes.
Christopher Wright, and
Thomas Taylor.
Another such festivity is recorded in 1656; but later on the -times
seem changed, for we come upon a motion in 1776 resolving that the
» Company was incapable^of riding the franchises that year. It was not
i unmindful of its duty of j>rosecuting the fraudulent, for in 1777 it is
< entered that one Michael Keating, whose mark was MK, was convicted
of counterfeiting marks, and sentenced to a fine of £50 and six months’
imprisonment “at the last commission of Oyer and Terminer.” As
' some of their initials occur on pieces of plate, a list of Dublin wardens
Tor a certain number of years may be added, as follows, but the
'•spelling of some of the names seems a little doubtful : —
Thos. Button.
1G72. John Dickson.
1073. Bichaud Loud.
1071. Paul Lowland.
1075. Do.
1070. Abel Voisin.
1077. James Cottinoham,
107S. .Jambs Kelly.
167‘J. John Cope.
1080. Geurard Grace.
1081. Samuel Marsden.
1082. Abel Bam.
1083. Edward Harris.
108-1. Capt. James Cottingham.
1085. Do.
1080. . . . Adam.
1087. John Shelly, John
Bhillips.
[chap. Vir,
i6o
Old English Plate.
l(i>S8. John Cuthhert.
UJSO. John Dickson.
1090. William Drayton.
1091. Adam Sowt.
1092. Joseph Shicraet.
1098. Thomas Bolton.
1091. John Phillips.
1695. Capt. Benj. Burton.
1696. Do.
1097. Vincent Kidder, John
Clifton.
1698. John Humphreys.
1699. David King.
1700. W. Bingham.
1701. Joseph Walker.
1702. Eobt. Rigmaeden.
1708. . . . Harris.
170J. James Holding.
1705. Eobt. Smith.
1700. Benj. Racine, Richd.
(Jrosvenor.
1707. . . . SlicER.
1708. Tiios. Browne.
1709. . . . Dowling.
1710. . . . Racoons.
1711. Thos. Billing.
1712. Edw. Workman.
. . . Tough.
H. Daniel.
1718. W. Archdall, E. Cope,
John Burton.
1714. John Hamilton, Wm.
Barry.
1715. Erasmus Cope.
1716. John Crampton.
1717. Martin Billing.
1718. Wm. Barry.
A Company of Goldsmiths existed also at Cork from 1656 and
regularly elected its master and wardens each year for a long time
onwards. Other trades were included in the guild. The Cork gold-
smiths marked their plate with a galleon and a castle with a flagstaff
on separate stamps, but they did not use a date-letter. Plate thus
marked is found towards the end of the seventeenth century in and
near the city of Cork. One Kohert Goble was a very prominent
member of the Company at that period. He was master in 1694 and
1695, and his mark EG appears on a mace dated 1696 in the South
Kensington Museum (No. ’69.31), and on communion cups, one dated
1692 at Inishannon, and the other 1694 at Midle ton, '.both in co. Cork.
The mark WB of one Walter Burnett, warden in 1694 and master in
1700, occurs on more than one example. Later the word STEELING
seems to have been used with a maker’s mark. It occurs thus on a
flagon at Carrigaline, near Cork, and at other places in the South of
Ireland.
It may be useful to add a list, for which readers are mainly indebted
to Mr. Cecil C. Woods, of Cork, of the chief working goldsmiths of
Cork from the incorporation of the guild in 1656.
1656. John Sharpe.
1667. Nicholas Gamble.
1678. James Ridge.
1671. Richard Smart.
1678. Samuel Pantaine.
1680. John Hawkins.
1690. George Robinson.
1691. John James.
1692. Kaleb Webb.
Do. Charles Morgan.
1698. Chas. Behegle,
1694. Robert Goble.
Do. Walter Burnett.
1702. Caleb Rathrum.
Do. George Brumly.
1706. John Hardinge.
1710. William Clarke.
1711. John Mawman.
1712. James Foulks.
1716. Wm. Martin.
1719. John Biss.
Do. Robert Goble, J*"*
CHAP. VII.]
Ireland.
i6i
1721. Wm. Nkwenham.
1728. Keuben Millekd.
CiEORCrE Hodder, living 1745.
Michael McDermott, living 1757.
AVm. Reynolds, living 1758.
Stephen AYal.sh, living 17G1.
John Hillery, living 17()2.
Garden Terry, living 1766.
Richard Walsh, living 1768.
John Xicholson, living 1770.
Carden Terry^, jr., adm. 1785.
John Williams, living 1705.
(These last two were partners,
1795-1810.)
Joseph Gibson, 1795.
John Tolekin, ,1795.
AVm. Teulon, 1795. .
The dates down to 1723 are the years in which the goldsmith first
served as either master or warden of the guild.
Examples of Cork Plate.
Chaliee, dated 1663. — Lismore Cathedral.
Do.
Communion-plate given 1670 and 1671. — Carrig-
aline, Cork.
isterlingI
w
Sterling
IsterlingI Iwp
(John James, Master, 1692.) Plain tumbler
cups. — Earl of Ilchester.
Chalice, dated 1694. — Inoshannon, Cork. Also
paten, dated 1694. — Ballymodan, Bandon.
(William Clarke, Master in 1714.) Flagon. —
Carrigaline, Cork.
(William Martin, Master, 1720 and 1727.) Maces
repaired 1738 by Martin. — Corporation of
Cork.
(Michael McDermott, living 1757.) Plain
double-handled loving cup. — Capt. M-. Long-
field.
1 SWl IsWl (Stephen Walsh, living 1761.) Another smaller.
IWAl^ ISTERLITO -Do.
M)
STERLING
It is possible that a little plate was made at Youghal, Limerick,
and other places ; but examples bearing what seem to be local Irish
marks are very rare, and most of the church-plate at Limerick is
■ either of London or Dublin make. Youghal received power by charter
in 1608 to subdivide its corporation into guilds and to appoint a clerk
of assay; and in 1631 Cork was granted “the same privileges as
Ithose enjoyed by Youghal,” without specific mention of what they
< consisted. There is no evidence of either place having exercised its
.privileges as far as establishing an assay office is concerned.
Nothing in the w'ay of legislation need be noted till 1729 (3 Geo. II.
c. 3, Ireland), when the Irish Parliament enacted that all articles of
■gold and silver should be assayed at Dublin by the assay-master
appointed by the Company of Goldsmiths, fixed the standard of gold
;at 22 carats, and silver at 11 oz. 2 dwts., and ordered that the articles
O.E.P.
i62
[chap. VII,
Old English Plate.
sliould be marked witli the marks then used, -which, we may add,
would he the harp crowned, a date-letter, and the maker’s initials.
The English enactments as to silver of the higher standard were not
imitated in Ireland, and no plate of that standard has ever been made
there. To these marks, however, another was added in the followiiu/
year 1730, by order of the Commissioners of Excise, who introduced
the figure of Hibernia, to denote the payment of the duty first charged
upon plate in that year. The subsequent Act of 1807, requiring the
king’s head to be stamped on plate for the same purpose, took no
notice of the Hibernia mark, and the two marks have since that year
been used together till 1890.
In 1783 a second statute (23 & 24 Geo. III. (Irish) c. 23), repealed
that of 1729, as far as gold was concerned, and fixed three standards
for gold, viz. of 22, 20 and 18 carats. All articles of gold were to be
marked with the maker’s mark, consisting of the first letters of his
Christian and surname, and the various qualities were to be distin-
guished as follows : — 22- carat gold was to be marked at the assay
office in Dublin with the harp crowned, and at the assay office at New
Geneva then established with the harp crowned having a bar across its
strings ; 20 -carat gold at Dublin with a plume of three feathers, and
at New Geneva with a plume of two feathers ; and 18- carat gold at
Dublin with a unicorn’s head, and at New Geneva with a unicorn’s
head with a collar round its neck. It further ordered that the punches
were to be so constructed that the imjDression should be indented,
instead of being in relief, so as to prevent its being defaced. It will be
remembered that in England the duty mark of the King’s head intro- ^
duced at about this same time, is at first found “ indented ” in the
fashion here described. Certain specified gold wares, and all that
should weigh less than 6 dwts., were exempted from the operation of
the Act. i-
New Geneva is a village near Waterford where in 1783 a colony of ■
foreign Protestants was established after some persecution on the f
Continent. Many Swiss were among them, principall}" Genevese, A
whence the name. They exercised various trades, especially working A-
in silver and jewellery, and hence the establishment of an assay office t
and j)articular marks. After a few years and the expenditure of %
d£30,000, the settlement was abandoned ; the Genevese became dis-
contented at not having obtained as much as they wanted, and quitted
the country, and the place has dwindled to a small obscure village
without any trade. It is therefore probable that very few if any articles
were assayed or marked there.
It remains to be said that date-letters have been used in Ireland from
cuAP. vir.]
Ireland.
163
the time of the Charter of 1G38, and as elsewhere have formed more or
less regular alphabets, the course of which is, however, not always
quite certain. Plate of about the middle of the last century is some-
times found bearing the other proper marks, but no date-letter at all.
The lists at the end of the volume have been most carefully compiled
from the books of the company, and from a number of specimens of
plate, several of the latter kindly noted by Mr. W. D. Waterhouse, who
has paid much attention to the subject. As might be expected, some
few difficulties have been met with.
The old English (Ii for 1680-1 for example, and the 5^ for 1693-4,
leave us an interval of thirteen years, but only six letters to distribute
over it. If these six letters succeeded each other in regular order,
from 1680 to 1686, historical events might be left to account for the
next few years. The charters of all Irish Corporations were annulled
for a time in 1687, and little trade in silver or gold work could have
been carried on in Ireland, between the landing of King James at
Kinsale in 1689, and the Treaty of Limerick which was concluded in
October, 1691.
It must be confessed that it is less easy to account for a second gap
between the years 1695 and 1709, and if the Dublin records are to be
trusted, work seeins to have been regularly carried on through the
most troublous times. It is understood that the matter has attracted
the attention of the Royal Irish Academy, and there is therefore reason
to hope that some day an authoritative explanation of it will be fur-
nished. The tables given may be depended on as nearly, if not-quite,
accurate ; and all recent research, by fixing that the R of the alphabet
which begins in 1678-9 must be certainly put at 1705-6, and the S
which is the first letter which occurs in a shield with an escalloped
top, at 1707-8, has gone to show that each letter probably stood for
two consecutive years from 1695 to 1715. It may also have been so
from 1680 to 1693, but hardly any hall-marked examples of plate are
known for that stormy period.
Mr. Ryland states that the small Roman letter alphabet commenc-
ing in 1821-2 was changed at the letter e (for 1825), to one of Roman
capitals, by order of the Commissioners of Stamps, to denote the
: transfer of the duties then made to them from the Commissioners of
Excise by 6 Geo. IV. c. 118, and to mark the reduction of the allow-
' ance of 2^ dwts. per lb., which had up to this time been made from
; the standard, to the allowance of 1^ dwt. in accordance with the better
i practice of the London assay office. A careful investigation into the
: matter by ]\Ir. Waterhouse, gives the letters for that cycle as they are
• found in the appended lists. They are all of them Roman capital
M 2
164
[chap. VII.
Old English Plate.
letters, but a small Eoman letter e in a shaped escutcheon is found in
addition to the usual large letter in 1825.
From the alphabetical tables a good deal of additional information
may be obtained, if one or two leading facts be borne in mind. The
harp crowned will be found of larger size, and on a punch adapted to
the outline of the mark, until 1785 ; after which, and until 1792, it
was smaller, and placed in a plain oval escutcheon, like the Hibernia
which is to be looked for from the year 1730. The letters of the
alphabet which commences in 1746, are to be distinguished from those
of the next by their being somewhat bolder, and their shields larger
and more angular at the bottom than those of the later alphabet, which
last have the harp in an oval from the letter P of 1785-6 as remarked
above, a second distinction. Both these hints are due to the observa-
tion of Mr. Waterhouse. From about 1792 to 1808, both the harp
crowned and Hibernia were in square stamps with the corners slightly
cut off, and from 1808 to the end of that alphabet they are in shaped
shields like the date-letter.
The letter L of 1807-8 is found both with and without the sovereign’s
head. During the present century the shapes of the other stamps
seem to have pretty much corresponded with the shape of the shield
used for the date-letter of the year ; when that is plain or merely has
the corners cut off, the same sort of shields are used for the harp,
Hibernia, and King’s head ; but when shaped the escutcheons of these
others correspond with it.
In 1848, Dublin was stamping from 20,000 to 40,000 ounces of
silver per annum, besides a small quantity of gold, the annual totals
varying very much, but being about as much as the Edinburgh office,
though a great deal less than Birmingham, Exeter, or Sheffield. At
the time of a Parliamentary enquiry held in 1856, it was doing a some-
what smaller business, nearly all the country work having fallen off,
especially that coming from Cork. The business originating in Dublin
itself appeared to be somewhat on the increase.
CHAP. VII.]
Examples of Dublin Plate.
165
Examples of Dubltx Plate.
1638
.
1639
1640
Do.
Do.
1641
Do.
1659
/T\
(i4
\^ y
1863
Do.
Do.
Do.
1676
1679
Do.
1680
(ag)
^0 0/
Do.
Do.
Do.
(tF)
1684
1
' Do.
Do.
i Do.
vwLy
Do.
1693
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1694
@
1695
. . .
Do.
»
• • •
(
Communion flagon. — Trinity College, Dublin.
Communion cup, dated 1(539. — Fethard, Wexford.
Paten, dated lG-10. — Do.
(Probably Wm. Cooke.) Communion cup and paten, dated
1639-40. — St. John Evangelist, Dublin,
(Do.) — Communion cup, given 1637. — Derry Cathedral.
Communion cup, given 1659. — St. John’s-in-the-Vale, Cros-
thwaite, Cumb.
Communion cup, dated 1665. — Corporation of Drogheda,
Communion cup and flagon, both dated 1667. — St. Peter’s,
Drogheda.
Note. — A Communion plate, dated 1669, ex done Bellingham,
at Trinity College, Dublin, is by this maker.
(Probably Samuel Marsden, warden 1681.) Communion cup
and paten, given 1676. — St. Michau, Dublin.
Cups, dated 1674. — Sir J. K. James, Bart, Also flagon, dated
1677. — St. Werburgh, Dublin.
(The other initial indistinct, probably SM as in 1676.) —
Casket of St. George’s Guild, dated 1678.
(Probably Andrew Gregory, sworn 1673.) Tankards (see
woodcut. Chap. x.). — Merchant Taylors’ Co., London.
(Do.) Small Communion cup, originally the property of a
Dean of Cork. — late Kev, H. H. AVestmore.
(Probably John Phillips, warden 1687.) Tankard-flagon. —
St. John’s, Limerick.
(Probably John Humphreys, warden 1698.) Communion cup,
called the new challess in 1686. — St. John’s, Dublin.
(Do.) Communion cup, given 1685. — St. Werburgh, Dublin.
Alms-dish, dated 1683. — Do.
“ Doggett ” paten, given 1693. — Do.
(Thos. Bolton, Alderman of Dublin and Assay-Master this
year.) Cup, given 1696. — Mansion House, Dublin.
(Do.) Cup, ex dono Duncombe. — Trinity College, Dublin.
(Probably Joseph Walker, warden 1701.) Paten, dated 1693.
— Ch. Ch. Cathedral, Dublin. Also paten, given 1693. — St.
Michan, Dublin.
(Do.) Communion cup, dated 1696. — St. Nicholas’, Dublin.
(Probably Adam Sowt, warden 1691.) Piece of plate, dated
.Jan. 169^. — Abbey Leix. Also alms-dish, given 1694. —
Ch. Ch. Cathedral, Dublin.
(Probably David King, wai’dcn 1699.) Flagon, dated 1698. —
St. Michan’s, Dublin.
(Thos. Bolton, as in 1693.) Cup given 1696. — Mansion House,
Dublin.
Flagon, dated 1700. — Trinity College, Dublin.
[chap, VII
1 66
Old English Plate.
1697
Do.
DK
1699 \
1700 J
Do.
Do.
1701 )
1702 1
1705 '/
1706 j
Do.
Do.
E’
AS
/#
DK
Do.
Do.
Do.
1707)
1708 /
Do.
/#
Do.
Do.
1709 1
1710 j
Do.
DK
/#
Do.
Do.
. . .
Do.
Do.
DK
1711 ]
1712 j
Do.
Do.
.
1713 1
1714 f
. . .
1715
. •
Do.
/#
Do.
1716
. . .
Do.
Do.
fSl
Do.
Do.
1718
.
Do.
AS
Large montcitli with arms and inscription. — Noted by Messrs.
West and C!o.
(Probably Davitl King, warden Kl'.t!).) Gadrooued salver from
tlie same collection. — Do.
(Do.) Mace, dated 1701, formerly belonging to the borough
of Lifford. — Earl of Erne.
Paten, dated 1703. — St. Mary’s, Duldin.
(Joseph Walker, as in ItiOS.) Flagon and paten, dated 1720.
— Ch. Ch. Cathedral, Dublin.
(A. Sowt, as in 1693.) Tankard. — Noted by Author.
(Joseph Walker, as in 1693.) Communion cup and paten,
dated 1706. — St. Nicholas’, Dublin.
(David King, as in 1694.) Paten, undated. — Ch. Ch. Cathe-
dral, Dublin.
(Do.) Small salver on foot. — Noted by Messrs. West and Co.
Paten, dated 1705. — St. Mary's, Dublin.
(Thos. Bolton, as in 1693.) Paten, dated 1707. — Staplestown,
Carlow.
(Joseph Walker, as in 1693.) Cup, dated 1709, ex dono
Palliser. — Trinity College, Dublin.
(David King, as in 1694.) Mace.— Corporation of Enniskillen.
Communion cup, dated Feb. 1703-4. — Cloyne Cathedral.
(Joseph Walker, as in 1693.) Alms-dish,— St. Mary’s, Dublin.
(Do.) Communion cup and paten, dated 1706. — St, Nicholas’,
Dublin.
(Thomas Bolton, as in 1693.) Flagon; legacy, dated 1712. —
Cloyne Cathedral.
(Communion cu[), dated 1709.) St. Margaret’s,. Dromiskin.
(David King, as in 1694.) Flagon, dated 1711. — St. Audoen’s,
Dublin.
(Do.) Communion cup, given 1713. — Killeshandra, Cavan.
Paten, dated 1712. — St. Mary’s, Dublin.
(Thos. Bolton, as in 1693.) Fine fluted monteith.— Capt. M.
Longfield.
Communion plate, dated 1715. — Cashel Cathedral.
(Joseph Walker, as in 1693.) Paten, dated 1716. — St. Luke’s,
Dublin.
Paten. — Daglingworth, Glouc.
(Thos. Bolton, as in 1693.) Candlesticks with square bases,
the corners cut off, winged busts on the stems. — Earl of
Ilchester. Also two-handled cup.— Col. Tremayne, Carclew.
(Edward Workman, warden 1712.) — Flagon dated 1717. — St.
John Evangelist, Dublin.
Flagon, dated 1716. — Templeport, Cavan.
Flagon, dated 1716. — Killeshandra, Cavan.
(Thos. Bolton, as in 1693.) j\Iace. — Corporation of Dublin.
(A. Sowt, as in 1693.) Plain salver on foot.— Noted by West
and Co.
CnAF. VII.]
Examples of Dublin Plate.
1718
1720
Do. i
Do.
1724 I
1725 .
Do. ;
1726 '
Do.
1728 I
1729
1730
1731 ,
1732 I
I
Do. I
i
1733 I
1734 I
Do. j
1735
1736
Do.
Do.
Do.
1739
1 740
1743
1744
1745 I
1747 i
1753
167
Alms-ilisli, tlatecl 1720. — Noted by Lambert and Co.
i
i
I Fluted salver — late Col. Meadows Taylor, C.S.I.
I Salver on feet, bearing Gore arms. — Lord Harlech,
j riain two-handled cup.— Capt. M. Longfield.
i Coffee-pot. — Rev. F. Sutton.
j Two-handled cup and cover — late J. It. Daniel-Tyssen, Esq.
i
i Alms-dish, dated 1724. — St. Michan’s, Dublin.
j Communion cup. — St. Nicholas’, Dublin.
T-W
IH
DK
TW
IH
WW
FW
Plain salver on foot. — Noted by Messrs. West and Co.
Mace, dated 1728. — Goldsmiths’ Co., London.
Plain bowl. — Blair 0. Cochrane, Esq.
(1-H, as in 1725.) Plain bowl.— Noted by Messrs. West and Co. |
(Crowned, as in 1716.) Small salver. — Marquis of Breadalbane.
j (As in 1726.) F'lagon, dated 1731. — St. Nicholas’, Dublin.
I
Mark noted by Author.
(As in 1726.) Two-handled cup. — Ion T. Hamilton, Esq.
Flagon, dated 1733. — St. Patrick’s, Waterford.
Jug, won by “ Smileing Bald,” at Waterford Races. — Lord
j Harlech.
Racing cup, dated 1734. — Earl of Enniskillen.
(As in 1725.) Large shaped salver and pair of small two-
handled cups. — Sold at Christie & Manson’s in 1875
1 Also cake-basket in imitation of wicker-work. — Capt. M.
i Longfield.
I Mark noted by Author.
I
i
Mark noted by Author.
j
(As in 1728.) Gold snuff-box, presented with the freedom of '
\ Naas, 1737. — Earl of Shannon.
Communion cup, dated 1741. — Kildare Cathedral.
; Mark noted by Author.
‘
i (As in 1725.) Table-spoons. — Lord Amherst of Hackney,
i (As in 1726.) Do. — Noted by Messrs. Waterhouse.
I
Mark noted by Author. I
Flagon. — St. Nicholas’, Dublin.
Table-spoons, Hanoverian pattern. — Col. Tremayne, Carclew.
Old English Plate.
[chap. VII.
1 68
c. 1755
Salvers and tankard. — Lord O’Neill.
1755
(David Petre.) Fluted soup-ladle.— Col. Tremayne, Carclew.
1756
IB
Spoons. — Noted by Me.ssrs. Waterhouse.
Do.
SD
Table-spoons, feather-edged. — Late J. J. Lonsdale, Esq.
1759
Mark noted by Author.
1765
Mark noted by Author.
1767
(ic)
Dessert-spoons. — Noted by Messrs. Waterhouse.
1769
Large circular salver. — Late Col. Meadows Taylor, C.S.I.
Do.
J-K
John Karr. — Noted by Author.
1770
CT
Two-handled cup. — J. Y. Burges, Esq.
1776*
I-K
Snuff-box, presented with an address, 1778. — Earl of Shannon
1778
MK
In plain oblong (Michael Keating). Plain table-spoons with
pointed handles. — Capt. M. Longfield.
Do.
J-B
In oval. Salad spoon and fork, feather-edged. — Do.
1782
IK
As in 1776. Table-spoons with pointed handles, feather-
edged. — Do.
1785
MW
Sugar-basin, on three feet. — From the Staniforth Collection.
1789
TJ
Mark noted by Author.
1794
[L&B]
Mark noted by Author.
1796
Mark noted by Author.
1805
I-S
Cake-basket, repousse and chased. — Late Kev. C. Daniel.
1807
1811
ItJ-P
Large gravy-spoon. — Messrs. Waterhouse.
(Le-Bas.) Teapot (also stamped with dealer’s name WEST). —
I-L-B
Late Kev. C. Daniel.
1815
Do.
(Do.) shaped salver, on feet. — Do.
* The date letters F, H and M of this alphabet, and no doubt others, have a small dot
or pellet beneath them within the shield.
CHAP. VII.]
Tabic of Dublin Marks.
i6g
Taiile of Dublin Marks since 1038.
Quality.
S
TAXDARD.
Silver, O.S. | Harp crowned.
‘ 17th
cent.
Gold. 22 c.,
till 178-1.*
18th 1785-02.
cent.
till
1785.
Ditto.
1792 i
to I
1808.1
I
I
Date.
Duty.
1730—1890.
Maker.
Annual Hibernia from 1730, and
letter. King’s Head in addition
from 1807.
Initials.
Ditto.
1730
to
1792.
Ditto.
1792
to
1808.
Ditto.
N.B. — The provisions as to gold of 15, 12, and 9 carats, of 17 & 18 Viet. c. 96,
extend to Ireland, and these qualities are denoted by the same decimal
numbers as in England, by way of standard marks.
* Since 1784, for standard marks on gold
of 22, 20, and 18 carats, and for the New
Geneva marks, see the notice of the Act of
that year (23 & 24 Geo. III. c. 23), p. 162.
CHAPTER VIII.
FRAUDS AND OFFENCES.
OLD OFPEKCnS — THE REPORT TO PARLIAMENT OP 1773 — THE ACTS OP 1739
AND 1844 — CASES PROCEEDED AGAINST UNDER THEIR PROVISIONS— AN
amateur’s experience.
The lessons that may be derived by the plate-buyer from a little
practical experience, as well as from a record of some of the offences
that have from time to time been attempted in contravention of the
legislation of which we have now considered the course, are so
important, that a short chapter may be fairly devoted entirely to
them.
Frauds are no new thing, and a description of the deceits of the
goldsmiths in Queen Elizabeth’s days might almost word for word
have been written in those of her present gracious Majesty. They
are amusingly set out in Stubbes’ Anatomy of Abuses thus : —
“ Theodor us. Be there Goldsmithes there any store also, as in
some other countries there be ?
“ Amx>hilogus. There are inow, and more than a good meanie. They
are (for the most part) very rich and wealthye, or else they turne the
fairest side outwards, as many doe in Dnalgne.\ They have their
shops and stalles fraught and bedecked with chaines, rings, gold,
silver, and what not woonderfull richly. They will make j^ou any
monster or antike whatsoever of golde, silver, or what you vill. They
have store of all kinde of plate whatsoever. But what ? Is there no
deceit in all these goodlye shewes ? Yes, too many. If you will buy
a chaine of golde, a ring, or any kinde of plate, besides that you shall
paye almost halfe more than it is woorth (for they will persuade you
the workmanship of it comes to so much, the fashion to so much, and
I cannot tell what) ; you shall also perhaps have that golde which is
naught, or else at least mixt with other drossie rubbage, and refuse
mettall, which in comparison is good for nothing. And sometimes,
or for the most part, you shal have tinne, lead, and the like, mixt with
* Phillip Stubbes’ Anatomy of Abuses in
Enyland, Part II. 1. Tricks of Goldsmiths
and Vintners. — New ^ Shakespeare Society,
Series VI., No. 12. f England.
VIII.]
Frauds and Offences.
171
silver. And againe, in some things some will not sticke to sell you
silver gilt for gold, and well if no worse too now and then. But this
happeneth very seldome, by reason of good orders, and constitutions
made for the punishment of them that olfend in this kind of deceit,
and therefore they seldome dare olfend therein, though now and then
they chance to stumble in the darke.”
There is little here that would differ from an account of practices
that are, unhappily, too prevalent at the present time.
The earliest provisions against fraud concern themselves with the
use of metal worse than standard, the setting of false stones in gold,
; and of real stones in base metal, the price at which goldsmiths’ work
i shall be sold, and the prevention of working in secret ; later on penal-
ities were instituted, not only for selling silver of inferior quality, but
ifor selling even fine silver before it Avas marked Avith the proper touches
jand the maker’s oaaui mark, Avhilst in 1597 AA^e come as a third stage
I 'to proceedings instituted against those AA^ho counterfeited marks, AAdiicli
1 resulted, as AA^e have seen, in the offenders being put in the pillory
and losing an ear. Some of these offences OAve their very existence
•to a state of "things, socially speaking, which has long passed aAvay.
The very notion of legislating against AAwking in a back street, or at
night, or fixing the price at which articles should be sold, is enough
to raise a smile at the simplicity of mediaeval economy. Neither need
• we notice here the statutes directed against exporting silver and
I melting doAvn the coin of the realm to make plate.
Coming to modern days, a short revieAV of the reported case's will
answer the useful purpose of suggesting to the reader the sort of frauds
against which he should be on his guard, even though changes in the
! law, and the abolition of the intricacies of special pleading, have
deprived them to a certain extent of their legal interest.
Several such cases Avere appended to the report presented to the
‘House of Commons in 1773, this appendix being in point of fact an
I account of the prosecutions carried on by the Goldsmiths’ Company
i against persons for frauds and abuses in matters relating to gold and
"Silver plate during the seven years then last past.
They Avere four in number, and omitting technicalities they Avere as
! folloAvs : —
(1.) In 1767, for soldering hits of standard silver to tea- tongs and
> shoe-buckles, Avhich Avere Avorse than standard, and sending them to
tthe Company’s assay office in order fraudulently to obtain their marks
tto the same.
(2.) In 1768, for making salt-cellars worse than the standard, and
> selling them for standard.
172
[ciiAi*. vm.
Old English Plate.
(3.) In 1770, for making and also for selling gold watch-chains
worse than standard.
(4.) In the same year for selling two silver watch-cases without
being marked.
To this report of 1773 was appended a remark that the heavy
penalty (no less than death as a felon) imposed by 31 Geo. II. c. 32,
for counterfeiting hall-marks, had greatly put a stop to frauds in
wrought plate.
It is more than doubtful whether as much could be said at the
present day, though the goldsmiths’ trade is now regulated by an Act
which does all that can be effected by careful provisions in the
direction of rendering abuses difficult or impossible ; but such is the
temptation to the forger of these days, in consequence of the demand
%• “ antique ” plate, that a single walk through the streets of London
will be enough to show that present legislation is powerless against
his cunning arts. The Quarterly Eeviewer has not overstated the
case in saying that a buyer may return home, after traversing our
great thoroughfares for a day, with “ a cab-load of real old English
plate,” if he be not too fastidious, and has money in his purse.* By
the time the reader has got to the end of this chapter, if he ever does,
and if he did not know it before, he will have found where all this
stuff comes from, and how little genuine antique plate is to be had at
a moment’s notice, or indeed at all, however much one may be willing
to pay for it.
First, let us recount the main provisions of the Acts which now
regulate the craft ; then note a case or two that have been dealt with
under them ; and conclude the chapter 'with some personal experiences
of the modes in which they are evaded.
We may ignore, as this is not a legal treatise, the various minor
provisions of the last and present centuries, altering penalties from
time to time, and also certain details found only in the Sheffield and
Birmingham Acts. Everything of general interest is practically
summed up in the most recent Act,f which, with the Act of the
reign of Geo. II., t are those to which we now turn; the latter still
providing for the maintenance of the standards, whilst the Act of the
present reign deals with abuses in the marking of wares.
As to the standards, then, the Act of 1739 provided that all gold
wares should not be less in fineness than 22 carats of fine gold, and
all silver wares not less than 11 oz. 2 dwts. of fine silver in every
" Quarterly Review, April, 1876, f 7 & 8 A ict. c. 22 (1844).
+ 12 Geo. II. c. 26 (1739).
173
CHAP. VIII.] Frauds and Offences.
pound weight Troy, and inflicbed b}'" s. 1 a penalty of TIO for every
offence.
It is, however, not quite certain hut that these offences are still
indictable as misdemeanours under older legislation ; for the ancient
Acts of 28 Edw. I., 2 Henry VI., 18 Eliz., and 12 Will. III. are
recited but not repealed by the Act we are now considering : and
since the passing of it, prisoners have been sentenced to fine and im-
prisonment on indictment under 28 Edw. I. for making silver plate
worse than standard. Instances of this occurred in 1758, 1759, and
1774, the last case being tried by Lord Mansfield.*
The Act of 1739 also inflicts a penalty of TIO, or in default im-
prisonment, for selling, exchanging, or exposing to sale any gold or
silver ware before it is duly marked ; it directs the entry of makers’
marks at the Goldsmiths’ Hall ; and it details under penalties the
particulars which must accompany every parcel of wares sent to the
assay office for stamping. These last are repeated in the duty Act of
1784.
Turning now to the other branch of the subject, we find that every-
thing relating to the prevention of frauds and abuses in the marking
of gold and silver wares in England is summed up in the Act of 1844, t
which enumerates the following offences, all punishable as felonies : —
Sect. 2. Forging or counterfeiting any Die for marking Gold or Silver Wares or know-
ingly uttering the same ;
Marking Wares with forged Dies, or uttering them ;
Forging any Mark of any Die, or uttering the same ;
Transposing or removing Marks, or uttering them ;
Having in possession knowingly any such Die, or Ware marked with the
same ;
Cutting or severing Marks with Intent to affix them upon other Wares ;
Affixing any Mark eut or severed from any other Wares ;
Fraudulently using genuine Dies.
Later sections deal with other offences, as follows : —
Sec. 3. Selling or having possession of any Wares with forged or transposed Marks
without lawful excuse (even unknowing that the Marks were so forged or
transposed) ; penalty £10 each offence.
Sec. 4. Dealers to be exempt from the above penalties on giving up the names of the
actual manufacturer of such wares of gold or silver or base metal, or of the
person from whom they received them, but not from the consequence of
uttering them with guilty knowledge.
Sec. 6. Adding to, or altering by addition or otherwise, the character of wares already
marked and so as to increase the weight by more than one-third of the
original weight, without having them re-assayed as new ; or in certain
cases, with the assent of the Company, the added part only assayed ; or
selling such ware without the same being marked; penalty £10 for each
offence and forfeiture of the ware.
R. V. Jackson. Cowper, 297.
t 7 & 8 Viet. c. 22.
174
Old English Plate.
[chap, VIII.
Sec. 6. Exceptions to tlie preeeding section correspond ing to those of section I.
Sec. 7. If any otHcer of any of tiie Halls shall mark an}”^ oa.se metal with a7iy die, etc
such Company to be liable to a penalty of the otlicer to be dismissed
and the ware seized.
Sec. 8. Dealers to register every place where they work or carry on business or deposit
wares, under a penalty of £5.
Sec. 9. Dealers not to fraudulently erase, obliterate, or deface any mai-k under a penalty
of £5.
Sec. 11. Upon information given upon oath against persons suspected of havini^ in
possession illegal wares, etc., Justices may grant search-warrants, but not
for wares not required to be marked.
Sec. 13. Actions to be commenced within three months after the fact committed.
Tins being the state of the law, at the risk of repeating what has
been said by other writers, some notice must he taken of the most
instructive case that had occurred under it down to the year 1876,
condensing our account from that given by Mr. Ryland.*
Two silversmiths were tried before Lord Denman at Taunton Spring
Assizes, 1849, for having in their possession, wdthout lawful excuse,
a silver spoon and soup-ladle having thereon marks of dies used by the
Goldsmiths’ Company, which had been transferred from silver skewers.
The spoon and ladle were of modern make, but bore the mark of the
year 1774. An officer from the Goldsmiths’ Company j>roved that,
on clearing off the gilding and using a blow-pipe he found that the
spoon and ladle were not made in one piece, which would be the
ordinary mode of manufacture, but that the parts bearing the marks
were “inserted” or “brought on.” A working silversmith proved
that by direction of the prisoners he had made and sent to them two
silver bowls for spoons ; that they afterwards w’^ere returned to him
with handles attached to be gilt, and when he burnished them he
perceived the old hall-marks ; he proved also that the bowls and stems,
or handies, w^ere generally made together.
The defence set up was that this did not amount to a transposition,
but was only an addition, a minor offence under the Act and entailing
a lesser penalty ; and it was suggested that the spoon and ladle were
made hy using old silver skewers with the old hall-mark for the stems,
and adding to them bowls and figures at the top called “ apostles” in
order to give them the appearance of old plate, and that this was an
addition, which, though a fraud in contravention of the Act, would not
be a felony. This ingenious transposal of the process commended
itself to the jury, and they acquitted the prisoners, though evidently
against the summing-up of the learned judge, wffio thought that the
description of transposition in one section, and of addition in another,
came to much the same thing, and avow^ed that he was at a loss to see
* Assay of 0 old and Silver Wares, London, 1852.
l!HAP. VIII.]
Frauds and Offences.
175
;my diftereiice between taking out just merely the mark and putting it
nto a new article, which would clearly he a transposition, and doing
:he same thing with some more dexterity and more disguise in a
considerable length. A more recent case is not less suggestive.
D. L. G., a dealer, carrying on business in London, was convicted
it the Central Criminal Court in August, 1876, of feloniously altering
ind transferring a certain mark of a die used by the Goldsmiths’
Company under the following circumstances. A customer found
displayed in the prisoner’s shop, and purchased for LIO, a coffee-pot,
uall-marked and bearing the letter m of the year 1747, there being
ippended to it a label with the words “120 years old.” He also
Durchased of the prisoner a small silver ewer, bearing the goldsmiths’
.etter for 1744.
It being found that the articles were of recent manufacture, the
Goldsmiths’ Company issued a writ against the prisoner to recover
)enalties under s. 3 of the Act we are considering, in regard to which,
: under another section, a dealer could, however, be protected if within
wventy-one days he gave up the name of the person from whom he
•Dought the article. At first stating that he had bought the article in
;:he way of trade and did not know from whom, he afterwards gave the
; aame of a working electro-plater, who was thereupon arrested and, on
::he prisoner’s evidence being committed for trial, pleaded guilty.
Judgment was postponed, and his evidence taken against the principal
offender, from which it appeared that he had transferred to the coffee-
-pot and ewer certain old marks from pieces of silver brought to him
by the prisoner for that purpose, the prisoner agreeing to purchase
those articles if the witness would put the old marks on. The
offenders were thereupon sentenced, the dealer to six months and the
! electro-plater to two months’ inprisonment, in both cases with hard
'abour. A number of penalties were sued for in the course of the
year 1878, by the Goldsmiths’ Company; and in one case no less a
sum than L240 was paid on account of the sale of 24 forks bearing
forged hall-marks of a good period. It would be very desirable to give
fullest publicity to all such convictions ; without this they have but
little effect.
A few words may conveniently be said here about the importation
!)f plate bearing forged English marks. Legislation upon this abuse
-seems to commence with a Customs Act of 1842 (5 A 6 Viet. c. 47),
which enacts that foreign plate shall not be sold unless duly assaj’-ed
:ind marked, but docs not oblige the importer to send such plate to
oe marked at the time of its importation, nor indeed at any time.
Another Customs Act of the same year (5 A G Viet. c. 56), provides
[chap. VIII.
176 Old English Plate.
that ornamental plate made prior to the year 1800 may be sold without
being marked.
A third such Act, passed in 1867 (30 k 31 Viet. c. 82), directs
that any imported plate sent to an assay office to be marked, shall
he marked with all the usual marks, and with the letter F in an oval
escutcheon in addition. This Act has been repealed ; but the
provision in question was re-enacted (39 & 40 Viet. c. 35) in the same
words. Last of all, we find in the London Gazette of Dec. 9, 1887,
an Order in Council under the Merchandise Marks Acts of the same
year, prescribing special marks for foreign watch-cases admitted to
assay, after a declaration as to place of manufacture. For gold,
the word ‘‘ Foreign ” on a cross. For silver, the same on a regular
octagon. These to be used together with the year-letter, and other
usual marks.
It will easily be seen that none of these enactments offer any real
hindrance to the importation of plate bearing forged English marks,
and some stringent legislation is sorely needed to put a stop to
fraudulent practices and to protect the honest dealer and the public
alike.
There is nothing, however, so telling as personal experience : let
us see what can be picked up in this way by the amateur of old
plate as he walks along the London streets.
He will soon see that in consequence of the first series of imita-
tions having been usually of seventeenth century plate, and the better
credit that silver work of the reigns of Queen Anne and the earlier
Georges therefore maintained, the latter period became in time the
more profitable one to attack, and that the market is now flooded
with the plain and fluted plate of those reigns, which is made to all
appearance, both at home and abroad for importation hither, by the
waggon-load.
Next he will find that the modern forger scorns to be at the trouble
of transposing or adding, call it which you will, genuine old hall-
marks to modern plate. He boldly fashions antique plate, marks and
all ; and here we may say that so far from giving him information to
turn to base advantage, as one writer has feared would be the case,
the published lists of date-letters and other marks have, by their very
inaccuracies, proved pit-falls for those who have used them for
purposes of fraud.
How shall we distinguish the real from the spurious ? Well, one
chance is, that our enquirer finds in nine cases out of ten that the
forger has not learned his lesson thoroughly. A living amateur has
seen, for instance, at a public exhibition in London, a large jug
cuAi*. vni.]
Frauds mid Offences.
177
conspicuously labelled as by the famous George Heriot, but bearing
marks which could only belong to the end of the seventeenth century,
if they were genuine at all ; and they were not if the said amateur
knew anything about the matter. He has also seen, as conspicuously
.abelled in a shop-window, a pair of Queen Anne pattern candlesticks,
oearing what purported to be a well-known maker’s mark, and beside
: t the date-letter of a year that had elapsed long before the adoption
ind registration by that maker of the particular mark in question.
What would the unsophisticated collector say to finding that two
specimens of Queen Anne plate in his cabinet, with their gadrooned
i.-dges, court-hand date-letters and all, of some five or ten years
,i,part, and by quite different makers, proved on a careful examination
!t»f the ornamentation, to have come from one and the same modern
i-teliev, a small defect in one of the tools used having left its fatal
i ign on both articles alike ?
What, again, if he should see an Elizabethan treasure, say of 1576,
fiut into a sale by its disgusted owner, who had arrived at a know-
tedge of its real age all too late, and knocked down by the auctioneer
bDr a small sum as what is called in the trade a “duffer,” amid
;he pleasantries of an appreciative audience of dealers who will
' ossibly welcome it again before long under much the same circum-
stances ?
Another surprise may await him if he should be fortunate enough
) secure for his collection some relic of thrilling historical interest,
mch as a cup proved by the inscription upon it to have been the gift
' f Mary Queen of Scots to Darnley ; for it is not beyond the bounds
f possibility that he may meet ere long with a second cup, of pre-
'isely similar pattern, and proved as conclusively to have been the
ae given in exchange by Darnley to that unfortunate lady.
As he will hardly expect to pick up a third treasure of this descrip-
on, he may perhaps turn his attention to real old “ family plate,”
r which he may think that there is likely to be more in the market.
, w'ould be very odd if he did not soon come across plenty to be sold,
in strict confidence,” and “under peculiar circumstances,” with a
ondition that the ancient coats of arms with which it is decorated are
> be carefully erased.
Much of this precious stuff has been bought by those who have
:’terwards found that, like some other people who preceded them —
- ro sapiunt Phryges, — they have come by their wisdom too late.
A most flagrant case came to light long after the publication of the
-•st edition of this volume in 1878, and it is full of warning,
■ ustrating almost every point that has been mentioned in the last
O.E.P. N
CIIAI’. VIII.
178 Old English Elate.
few pages. Were it not an actual fact, it would be hard to believe
that dealer dared sell, or bu5^er could be found to buy, a set of many
hundreds of spoons, forks, and other table plate marked as of the first
ten or fifteen years of the eighteenth century. More astonishing still
is it that, though he marked his wares as of Britannia standard, the
manufacturer should not have taken the trouble to make up his metal
to that quality, for the chance of avoiding detection by the assay ;
and most astonishing of all that he should have included in his set,
dessert-knives, fish-slices, and other articles unheard of in bygone
days. The handles of the forks appear to have been cast, marks and
all, in a mould made from a spoon-handle, and then fastened on to
prongs, for which cast metal would not have been sufficiently hard
and unbending. Great numbers of these had the letter for 1703-4,
with the Britannia standard marks, and for maker’s mark the letters
0^ S with a crown above, and a pellet below them, all within a circle.
Others had the letter for 1712-3, with 0 tf for maker’s mark on a
stamp with indented edge ; others, again, had as it appears
in Appendix A at the year 1782, together with the London hall-
marks for 1683-4. And many other blunders of the same sort
came to light as soon as the objects were submitted to careful
examination.
On the institution of proceedings the dealer who sold all this
rubbish gave up, under the provisions of section 4 of the Act of
1844, the name of a person from whom he said he had received it
in the ordinary way of business ; and in the end judgment was signed
by the Goldsmiths’ Company against this person for the full amount
of ^10 for each of the articles, of which there were 647, bearing
forged marks. It seems very much open to question whether the
Act works at all well, or for the interests of the public. Penalties are
nominally recovered, it is true, by the Goldsmiths’ Company ; but the
forger goes to work again as before at his profitable trade, escaping
in most cases, by judicious and timely surrender, the exposure which
would be the only effectual hindrance to his operations. If full adver-
tisement in the newspapers of all penalties recovered by the Company
were part of the punishment inflicted upon such offenders, it would
probably be much more dreaded and more effectual.
Quite recently there have occurred one or two cases in which the
culprits seem to have more adequately received their deserts. In
March, 1898, a silversmith was convicted at the Central Criminal
Court of having forged several hall-marks of the Goldsmiths’ Com-
pany, and of having had in his possession articles bearing forged
CHAP. VIII.]
Modern Frauds.
179
hall-marks. He was sentenced by the Recorder of London, who
dwelt upon the gravity of the offence, to twelve months’ imprison-
ment with hard labour. Still more recently, an offender has paid
tines amounting to more than i>3,000, besides forfeiting the plate
bearing the forged marks, making a very heavy loss to him in addition
to the amount of the penalties incurred.
It is sometimes possible to guess correctly the very shop from which
articles purporting to be of the Queen Anne period have come, from
the marks used upon them. A much-abused mark has been that of
William Gamble; being the letters GA under a crown with a pellet
on each side, all in a circle.
There is no need to condemn all plate found bearing these various
marks ; but much that is spurious having been put into circulation
so marked, it will be well to be cautious about such and the like
specimens. The date-letters for 1683, 1739 and 1746 have been seen
by the author so well executed as almost to defy detection, did they
stand alone.
Should the collector fail in finding ready to his hand anything of
sufficient historical or family interest to tempt him, let him further
beware of giving orders for articles not to be found of the date he
covets, — a coffee-pot, of the reign of Queen Elizabeth for example, —
or he will run the risk of finding his newly acquired possession, when
at last some fortunate agent has picked up one for him, to be formed
of the sloping body of an ordinary chalice of a w^ell-known type in
those days turned bottom upwards to get the slope the right way and
fitted w'ith a foot, lid, handle and spout of suitable fashion, the position
of the hall-marks upside down in a row round the lower part of the
pot revealing to the initiated alone the ingenious adaptation.
Here we may remark that the observant amateur will soon find a
good guide in the situation of the hall-marks ; those marks were
always placed by rule, and will be found in unusual positions on
pieces of plate that have been altered from their original shape.
An early tankard ought to be marked on the side near the handle,
and straight across the flat lid in a parallel line with the purchase
or perhaps upon the flange of the lid, but a more modern one will be
stamped on the bottom and inside the lid ; a standing cup of Queen
Anne or earlier bears the marks round the margin, one of thirty years
later on the bottom of the bowl up inside the hollow stem, and so on
in other cases.
Time was when ornamentation of one date coupled with hall-marks
of another would have passed muster, and for the detection of such
anomalies as these the illustrations given in later chapters will be of
N 2
i8o
Old English Plate.
[chap. viir.
some use ; but blunders of this kind are not so frequent now, and the
buyer is left to the careful examination first of the metal itself, then
of the execution rather than the fashion of the ornamentation, and
lastly of the hall-marks. The silver in spurious specimens will be
rolled perhaps, instead of hammered, and betray to the practised eye
and hand what has been called “ a fatal air of newness ; ” the same
fatal air may condemn the fashion and decoration, especially the gilding
if any be present ; and the hall-marks are still so little understood
that forgeries almost court detection by trained eyes, but trained they
must be. Failing this, the buyer can scarcely do better than resort
for what he wants to one or other of the great houses of goldsmiths
whose names are household words, and leave himself in their hands,
or to some one whom he knows to be a respectable and well- skilled
tradesman. Good plate and genuine after all can be got, and it is
into such hands that what is really valuable generally passes. Patience
and money the collector will require, and plenty of both ; for such
houses as these do not make old plate to order, and they are as much
as other people under the laws of supply and demand which regulate
the price of it when it comes into the market.
But if the buyer prefer foraging for himself, whether in highway,
bye-way, or sale-room, to be forewarned is to some extent to be fore-
armed ; and surely he is better off with the means of forming a good
judgment placed at his disposal than if ignorant of facts the greater
part of which are already well known to the fraudulent, and daily used
by them against their victims.
We cannot end the chapter better than with the words — caveat
evwtor.
CHAPTER IX.
ECCLESIASTICAL PLATE.
El'ISCOPAL CONSTITUTIONS KELATING TO CHURCH PLATE — CHURCH GOODS, HOW
AFFECTED BY THE EVENTS OF THE REIGNS OF EDWARD VI. AND QUEEN
ELIZABETH — CHALICES EXCHANGED FOE COMMUNION CUPS — PRE-REFORMA-
TION CHALICES AND PATENS — ELIZABETHAN COMMUNION CUPS — MODERN
CHALICES, COMMUNION CUPS AND PATENS — FLAGONS — ALMS-DISHES —
CANDLESTICKS.
*
The preceding chapters have dealt with the marks by which the
age and authenticity of ancient plate may be verified, and it is time to
turn to what remains of the possessions of our ancestors, and to see
what additional information may be gathered from its fashion and
other circumstances.
It will be convenient to divide the subject into two portions, devoting
the present chapter to ecclesiastical plate, and reserving decorative and
domestic plate for separate consideration.
The misfortunes that befell the goods of the Church in England
during the sixteenth century, and the simplicity of later ritual, have
shortened the history of our church-plate a good deal. The examples
of pre-Eeformation art now left in England are comparatively few ;
those of any importance are very few indeed ; for the rest, cathedral
and church alike possess certain simple articles of communion and
altar plate of dates ranging from the reign of Edward VI. to the
present day, and valuing in their design from time to time, as we shall
see, but hardly ever rising to any high level of art excellence.
It is difficult to realise the splendour of the display that would have
met the eye of him who entered one of our great cathedrals or wealthy
parish churches on any high festival day in the three or four centuries
that preceded the Eeformation. The church was the nursing-mother
of the arts, which lent themselves in their turn to the adornment of
her services ; the monks were the goldsmiths of the middle ages ; St.
I Dunstan himself was the patron of their craft in England ; what
wonder, then, that the wealth of gold and silver in its shrines and
treasuries was immense, so immense as to be almost incredible.
It would be foreign to our present purpose to reprint long lists of
i82
Old English Elate.
[CIIAI*. IX.
treasures of 'wliicli not so much as an article remains ; but some few
liistorical remarks are necessary to enable us to understand the earlier
specimens of English church-plate that still exist.
Let us take for a starting point the episcopal constitutions which
ordained what ornaments and furniture were necessary for the ordinary
service of the church. One of the best of these is that of Robert
Winchelsey, Archbishop of Canterbury, 1293 — 1313, who directs, in
1305, that parishes should provide, and keep in proper repair, the
following articles : — *
“ Ijegendam antiphonarium gradale psalterium troperium ordinale
missale manuale calicem vestamentum principale cum casula dalmatica
tunica et cum capa in choro cum omnibus suis appendiciis frontale ad
magnum altare cum tribus tuellis tria suj)erpellicia unum rochetum
crucem processionalem crucem pro mortuis thuribulum lucernam
tintinabulum ad deferendum coram corpore Christi in visitatione
infirmorum pixidem pro corpore Christi ’honestum velum quadrage-
simale vexilla pro rogationibus campanas cum chordis feretrum pro
defunctis vas pro aqua benedicta osculatorium candelabrum pro cereo
Paschali fontem cum serura imagines in ecclesia imaginem principalem
in cancello.”
In another edition of these same constitutions a chrismatory is
added to the above requirements.
We have given the complete list, as it is a very full and interesting
one, and more of it has some relation to the art of the goldsmith than
might seem likel}^ at first sight ; for besides the sacramental vessels
the pyx, censor (thuribulum), chrismatory, and pax (osculatorium),
the images also and the covers of the service books were often of silver
and of great weight. The image of its patron saint, taken from the
chapel of St. Stephen at Westminster in the time of Henry VIII.,
weighed no less than thirteen score and thirteen ounces, and the
inventory of St. Olave’s, Southwark, in 1552, includes a “ gospeller
booke garnyshed with sylver and parcell gylte with Mary and John,
weynge cxx. ounces,” and a “pisteler booke with Peter and Palle
garnyshed with sylver and parcell gylte weynge C. ounces.” Such
covers as these served as pax-bredes or osculatories.
The requirements of Winchelsey are almost identical with those
of Archbishop Simon in 1368 ; and if certain other articles, such as
phials for wine and water and also candlesticks, are mentioned by an
earlier prelate, Gilbert de Bridport, Bishop of Sarum in 1256, the p}"x,
the vessel for holy-water, and the pax — all included by Archbishop
* Lyndewode, Provincial i.'i, Lib. iii. tit. De ecclesiis edificandis, fo. 137.
CHAP. IX.]
Prc -Reformation Church Plate. 183
Winclielsey — are omitted from the more ancient list. The constitutions
of William de Bleys in 1229 add but a single item of interest, an
unconsecrated chalice, which might he of tin, for burial with the
priest.*
Further, it is clear that even in early days country churches were
properly supplied with all these vessels, vestments, books, and other
necessaries. The inventories taken by William de Sw}meflete, Arch-
deacon of Norwich in or about 1368, the year of Archbishop Simon’s
Constitutions, may be quoted to show that the Norwich churches were
all amjdy supplied at that time, and later visitations give the same
testimony.!
A very beautiful Thurible or Censer of the end of the reign of
Edward III. was sold at Messrs. Christie, Manson A Woods’ Auction
Rooms in the Grenville Wells Collection, in the summer of 1890. It
was found, together with a Ship or Incense Boat, in Whittlesea Mere ;
and is figured in Shaw’s Decorative Arts, and described in Archceo-
logical Journal, Yol. VIII. The Incense Boat bore rams’ heads on its
two extremities, part of the arms of Ramsey Abbey, to which no doubt
both pieces belonged. They were purchased by Lord Carysfoot at the
sum of Iill55 for the Censer, and T900 for the Boat. The Incense
Boat is of early Tudor work.
In the days of Edward YI. there is good evidence of the great value
of parish church plate years after the events of his father’s reign
had bestowed the still greater treasures of cathedrals and monasteries
upon the king under the general name of ‘‘ Church-stuff.” St.
Olave’s, Southwark, in 1552 still possessed no less than 1062 ounces
of silver in chalices, crosses, basins, mounted covers for the books,
pyxes, a pax, a chrismatory, censers, cruets, and the like ; a church
in Norwich returned a list of 857 ounces to the commissioners about
the same time ; and it was the same everywhere, the amounts varying
with the importance of the parishes.
It is hardly fair, therefore, to charge King Henry YIII. and his
advisers with the whole course of spoliation which the Church suffered
in the years which followed 1536. On the contrary, it was reserved
for succeeding reigns to carry on and complete the work of destruction
which was then only commenced. The seizure of parish church plate
was not decided upon until the last year of King Edward YI., and
some was left untouched till the days of the Protestant reaction which
marked the accession of Elizabeth and resulted in some places in a
* For these two last-mentioned Constitu- f N orfolk and Norvjich Archccology,\o\.
tions, see Wilkins’s Concilia, Vol. I., pp. V. 93.
714 and 623.
[chap. IX.
184 Old English Plate.
repetition of the excesses in wliicli the puritanisni of her brother’s
reign had vented itself.
Whilst all this was going on it is not wonderful that parochial
authorities, alarmed at the misfortunes befalling their more powerful
neighbours, the monasteries, guilds, and fraternities, took advantage
of the excuse afforded by the necessity of altering their churches, and
adapting them to the new and more simple ritual, and of repairing the
damage done by the destruction of painted glass, images, and all that
could come under the denomination of “monuments of superstition,”
to dispose of a portion of their more valuable property by way of meet-
ing these extraordinary expenses. This practice, commencing about
1536, soon became so general, that the commissioners sent through
the land more than once in the reign of Edward VI. professed to take
their inventories for the purpose of stoi)ping it, and insuring the pre-
servation of all that was left. In fact, their proceedings go far to show
that up to that time, whilst much that was valuable had been alienated
by church^vardens themselves for repairs and other like expenses, real
or pretended, neither plunder nor embezzlement from other quarters
had done much harm. This, however, compels us to note in passing
the extraordinary number of losses by thieves that are mentioned in
the returns of these churchwardens. If they are to be believed,
almost every church in many counties was broken into and robbed at
some time or other in the interval between 1547 and 1553. It may
have been so, but when we remember that the commissioners of the
year last mentioned were ordered to make strict comparison of the
returns now made to them, with the best of the inventories compiled
in answer to the earlier inquisitions of the reign, and that under these
circumstances it became very doubtful how much of the proceeds of
any sales of church furniture that had been effected, the parishes
would be allowed to retain, even under the pretence of their having
been spent upon repairs, it is hardly possible to get rid of a suspicion
that such an allegation as a loss by robbeiy was found the simplest
mode of accounting for missing articles. Manj^ of the returns honestly
represented that by “ the consent and agreement of all the parish-
ioners,” the churchwardens had sold some of their plate, and spent
the proceeds on improvements and necessary expenses. Large
quantities of church stuff came in this way into piivate hands ; and
this would seem to dispose, to some extent, of the charges so broadly
made by Heylin, and repeated also in Fuller’s Church History, of
general plunder and spoliation. Both these authorities comment
upon the parlours to be found hung with altar-cloths, tables and beds
covered with copes, carousing cups made of chalices, and the like ;
CHAP. IX. ] Church Goods under Edward VI. 185
Fuller saying that “ as if first laying hands upon them were sufficient
title unto them ; seizing on them was generally the price they had
paid for them;” and Heylin that, “It was a sorry house and not
worth the naming, which had not somewhat of this furniture in it.”
But how, we may remark, could it be otherwise if churchwardens
provided themselves as best they could with the funds they required
for such purposes as the following, which may be taken as a fair
sample,* viz. : — “ altering of oure churche, and fynisshing of the
same according to our myndes and the parisshioners. Itm., for the
new glassing of xvii. wyndows wherein were conteyned the lyves of
certen prophane histories and other olde wyndows in church. Itm., for
and towards the paving of the kinge’s highe way in stoans aboughte
our Churche and in our Parisshe which was foule and needfull to be
doon. Item, for a cheste and a box sette in our Churche according to
the Kinge’s Maties Injunctions.”
Such were the objects upon which some Norwich churchwardens
had spent the money ; and after all, these and the like alterations and
repairs were ordered by the Injunctions issued on the accession of
Edward YI. in 1547 “to all his loving subjects, clergy and laity,”
though it was not perhaps intended that they should be paid for by
the sale of valuables which might eventually be seized by the Crown
when decent pretence arose. Much of these injunctions reappeared
in the following year in the Visitation Articles of the province of
Canterbury, which at the same time straitly enquired of the clergy
“ whether they have not monished their parishioners openly that they
should not sell, give, nor otherwise alienate any of their- Church
goods.”! But royal injunctions were more imperative than episcopal
monitions, and the expenses were no doubt met in the most obvious
way; indeed, these injunctions actually authorised the churchwardens
to bestow part of their property upon the reparation of the church,
“ if great need requires, and whereas the parish is very poor, and not
able otherwise to repair the same.” So things went on until the last
year of Edward VI., when the final step was taken of seizing all that
was then left, or nearly all, for the Commissioners were directed even
then to leave “ one, two, or more chalices or cuppes according to the
multitude of people.”
For this the Crown may have said in excuse that by this time all
the repairs and alterations rendered necessary by the Reformation had
been effected, and that what was still over after making all due pro-
* Norfolk Archccoloyy, Vol. VI. p. 364.
f Cardwell’s Documentary Annah, Yol. I. 42.
[chap, IX.
186 Old English Plate.
visions for the future use of the Church according to the simplified
ritual Avas superfluous if not superstitious, and in either case proper
for conversion to His Majesty’s use.
It may be asked where then are these “ one, tAvo, or more chalices,”
even if all the rest have perished ? Will they not form an ample
remnant by AAdiich to judge the ecclesiastical goldsmith of earlier
times ?
Alas ! it must be said that they too have perished Avith the rest,
for whilst the instructions of the Commissioners directed their return,
the King’s injunctions ensured their destruction ; for by the latter,
after more minute proA’isions, it Avas directed in one sweeping general
clause that “all monuments of feigned miracles, pilgrimages, idolatry
and superstition ” were to be taken away, utterly extinguished, and
destro3^ed, “ so that there remains no memory of the same in Avails,
glass windows, or elseAvhere within churches or houses.” The
holy vessels that had been used at the Mass were from this point
of vieAv no less “ monuments of superstition ” than the representa-
tions of saints in windows of painted glass, or sculptured in stone
to occupy the canopied niches of the reredos, and all fell under the
same ban.
Let us illustrate its practical working by the case of the parish of
Dartford in Kent, where the Commissioners are found expressly
ordering, in 1553 (6 Edward VI.), that the chalices and patens, and a
pax to add to the quantity of silver retained by the inhabitants, should
“ be exchanged by the said church- Avardens for ij cuppes to receyve
the Communyon in to amount to the like weyght and value.” Some
parishes, in compliance with the feeling of the time and the injunc-
tions, had already altered their chalices into communion cups. Quite
as many of the parishes in the county of Surrey in the year last-
mentioned certify to the possession of communion cups as of chalices;
some return in their list of plate one of each, marking the distinction,
and some mention the exchange of one for the other. The church-
wardens of St. AndreAv’s, Norwich, mention such a transaction, also in
6 Edward VI. : —
“ There do nowe remayne in the seide Churche at this day one
Communyon Cuppe Aveing xl. unces parcell gilt at v® the mice S“
X li. Avhiche VA^as made of twoo peir of challeis av^ the patens parcell
gilte.”
St. SaAuour’s, SouthAvark, sometime between the inventory taken
in 1548 and that of 1552, had parted Avith four chalices Aveighing
fifty-four ounces to one Calton at the sign of the Purse in Cheap,
of AAdiich the said Calton made two communion cups AA^eighiiig but
CHAV. IX.]
dial i CCS A bo I i sli cd .
187
fifty-two ounces. The parish was constrained to charge the difference,
being 17s. 8d., against itself, on the occasion of the later of the above
inventories being taken.*
The parochial authorities of Wimbledon, co. Surrey, record among
the receipts for 15o!2 the following : —
“ Receivede for thre chalisses waying xxx^* and v ounces at v® the
ownce whereof went to the communyon cuppe xxj ounces and a
quartern which commeth to v*‘ vi® iij‘h And so remay neth xiij
ownces and thre quartours Avhich commythe to iii'‘ viii® ix‘^ whereof
j)aide to Robert Wygge goldsmythe of London for the making and
gilding of the communyon cupp after xx‘' an ounce Avhich com myth to
XXXV® v‘k”*
A few such communion cups provided under Edward VI. may still
be seen. Tavo are the property of St. Margaret’s, Westminster, to
this day ; but most of them Avere only made to be almost directly
destroyed again, as unfit for the purposes of the restored ritual of the
reign of Queen Mary. True it is that the respite consequent upon her
accession folloAving so quickly upon the heels of the Commissioners,
for the King died that same year, saved for a time some of the few
ancient chalices left by them in accordance with their instructions
in the hands of their OAvners : for such of these as had not been
immediately destroyed, like those at Dartford, were brought again into
use, and of course carefully preserved until the end of Queen Mary’s
short reign. In some cases, too, the Commissioners had not had
time to carry out their Avork at all. Chelmsford, for example, is found
dealing with plate in 1558, Avhich Avould not then have been in exist-
ence at all if the Commissioners of EdAvard VI. had ever got there. But
at last these relics, AA'hich had AA^eathered all previous storms, fell victims
to the stringent orders of Queen Elizabeth and her prelates at the head
of the outburst of Protestant zeal AAdiich ensued on her accession.
Once again Avere the injunctions of King EdAvard VI. re-enforced
and repeated almost Avord for Avord in those issued by Elizabeth. The
proscribed church goods were again folloAved even into private hands,
for the Visitation Articles of 1558 enquire, as did those of 2 EdAv. VI.,
“ Avhether you knoAv any that keep in their houses any undefaced
images, tables, pictures, paintings, or other monuments of feigned
and false miracles, pilgrimages, idolatry and superstition, and do adore
them, and especially such as have been set up in churches, chapels,
and oratories.”
Inclination and injunction seemed noAV to Avork in harmony, and
Sim-ey Church Notts, by J. R. Diuiiei-Tysscii.
[CHA1>. IX.
1 88 Old English Plate.
each pavisli vied with its iieiglihour in the haste with which it
proceeded to melt up what remained of its plate, especially all that
had been profaned by use at the Mass, and to get rid of its other
church furniture. The hooks were sold to pedlars “ to lap spices in ; ”
the sacring hell was “ hung about a calf’s neck ” or “ at a horse’s ear,”
and the holy water vat was turned into a swine’s trough.* But still
it seemed to the bishops of the reformed church necessary to maintain
the stringency of former orders, and even as late as 15G9 we find
amongst articles to be enquired of within the diocese of Canterbuiy at
the ordinary Visitation of Matthew Parker, the following : — f
“ Whether they do minister in any prophane cuppes, bowles, dishes,
or chalices heretofore used at masse or els in a decent Communion
cuppe provided and kept for the same purpose only.”
Lastly, we may quote the Visitation Articles of Archbishop Grindal,
in 1576, enquiring ‘‘ Whether you have in your Parish Churches and
Chapels, a fair and comely Communion Cup of Silver, and a Cover of
Silver for the same, which may serve also for the ministration of the
Communion Bread.”
The churchwardens’ accounts of every year from 1558 teem with
notes of changes made in obedience to these orders ; a few examples
may be taken from town and country.
Amongst the parochial payments of St. Andrew-Hubbard in London
for 1558 is the following : —
“ Paide for the Eschaunge of two chalices with the covers weygh-
ing xxxii oz. halfe for a communion cup waving xxx oz. and halfe
thexchaunge with the odde oz. at xiiij® viij'b”
At Chelmsford these items occur in 1560 : —
“ Beceived of Mr. Mustchampe goldsmyth at the syne of the ring
with the rube in Lumbarde St. for a gylt challys with a paten gjdt
waying xxiii oz. and a quarter at v® iiij‘^ the ounce, som is vP iiij®.
“ Paid to Mr. Muschamp in Lombard St. at the sygne of the ring
with the rube for a coupe of gilt weighing 19 oz. 3 qr., G'* 8'^ the oz.,
som is T6. 11. 7.”
Bungay St. Mary in 1568 pays “For a Co’mmunyon cuppe made
of one payer of chalice havyng a cover, for workmanship and some
silv’, xxP.”
The Leverton churchwardens in 1570 pay “ Thomas Turpyn the
goldsmith for facyonenge of the Communyon Cuppe weynge xii. oz., x".
“ It™ he putt to the same cupp a and a half of an ounce of his own
silver ijh”
* Peacock’s Church Furniture.
f Cardwell’s Documentar ij Annals, I. 321.
ciiAiMx.] Purchase of Communion Cups. i8g
At Eltbam they exchange a chalice and paten weighing 184 oz. for
a cup and cover only 10 oz. in weight.
At Lyminge in Kent there is a curious little cup of the year 1561-2,
bought with a bequest to the church of vli. by one Daniel Spycer
in 1558 for the purchase of a chalice. Four years later, at the
Archbishop’s visitation in 1562, it is recorded as decreed “that a
Communion Cuppe shall be bought with the money.” The cover of
this cup is of different make, and engraved with the date 1578; this
was added no doubt in compliance with the enquiry in that behalf
made by the Visitation Articles of Archbishop Grindal in 1576. The
cup itself had always been supposed to be of the date engraved on the
cover, but the present rector’s discovery of the visitation of 1562 has
proved the hall-mark to be a safe guide. It may be added that the
cup is by the same maker as the oldest Protestant Communion cup
known, being one of those at St. Lawrence, Jewry.
In some parts of the country, perhaps owing to the energy of the
diocesan, these changes were effected more promptly than in others.
In the diocese of Norwich so many of the cups that remain are either
of the year 1567 or 1568 that it suggested an enquiry whether the
Bishop of Norwich of that day, John Parkhurst, was not an excep-
tionally zealous reformer. He had been one of the exiles at Zurich,
and Strype says of him, “ and so delighted was he with the discipline
and doctrine of that Church, that he often wished that our Church
were modelled exactly according to that.”* The annalist goes on to
say, “this bishop was supposed to be inclinable to the puritans, and
to wink at them.”
To these notes may be added an extract from his injunctions of
1561, the year of his first visitation, in which he directs his clergy to
“ see the places filled up in walles or ellswhere where imagies stode,
so as if ther hadde been none there.”
Again, in later injunctions of 1569, he asks,
“Item, whether you have in your Church a decent pulpit and
Communion table, furnished and placed as becometh, with a comely
Communion cup with a cover.” . . .
In Worcestershire so many cups of the year 1571 occur, that the
late Archdeacon Lea, when enquiring into the subject, was led to
suppose that this was the case all over England, and to search for
some reason for the coincidence, just as the present writer had done
some years before for Norfolk. In the neighhouring county of Glou-
cester, cups of 1576 or 1577 are much more common than those of
* Anmds, I. ii. pp. 508-9.
[CUA]', JX.
1 90 Old Eiif^lish Plate.
any other years. In Dorsetshire, Mr. Niglitingale found nearly all
were of the years 1570 to 1574 inclusive; whilst the experience of the
Rev. A. Trollope in his Leicestershire researches puts the greater
number of the dated Elizabethan pieces in that county as from 1567
to 1571.
In the West of England, Devon, and Cornwall, most of these cups
were obtained quite as late as in Gloucestershire, but every village
far and near was properly provided by 1580; and not only were they
so provided, but in many a church the very same “ fair and comely
Communion Cup ” is in existence and in use at the present day.
Some have urged that these exchanges were made merely because
the chalices were too small for congregational use ; but it will be
observed that in many of the above-mentioned instances the com-
munion cup is no larger, and in more than one case is of even less
weight, than the chalice it replaces. The tone of the episcopal
visitation articles is, however, conclusive as to the real reason for it,
and some of the earlier ones speak in plainer terms than the later
versions we have already quoted.* For instance, Grindal, when Arch-
bishop of York, had in 1571 required his clergy “ to minister the Holy
Communion in no chalice nor any profane cup or glasse, but in a
Communion Cup of Silver, and with a cover of Silver appointed also
for the ministration of the Communion bread.”
Since this chapter was originally printed, the late Rev. J. Fuller
Russell, B.C.L., gave in the Arcliceological Journal (vol. xxxv. p. 48),
the reply of George Gardiner, one of the Prebendaries of Canterbury,
to Archbishop Parker’s “ articles to be enquired of,” in Canterbury
Cathedral in 1567. “ This respondent saith that their divine service
is duely songe in maner and forme, according to the Queen’s Injunc-
tions : saving that the Communion, as he saith, is ministered in a
chalice, contrary, as he saith, to the Advertisements .... He wold
have service songe more deliberately with Psalms at the beginning
and ending of service, as is appointed by the Injunctions ; and their
chalice turned into a decent communion cup.”
Mr. Russell observed that neither chalices nor cups are even
mentioned in Archbishop Parker’s Advertisements of 1566 ; but that
in 1562 he had, according to Strype, intended to order “ chalices
to be altered to decent cups.” His proposed articles of 1562, were
“ exhibited to be admitted by authority, but not so allowed,” and there-
fore never issued; but as Mr. Russell proceeds, “Master Gardiner
may have had some inkling of the Archbishop’s inclination in favour
* Appendix to Second Report of the Ritual ComraisAion, p. 411
C1I.U'. IX.] Purchase of Communion Cups. igi
of the alteration of chalices to decent cups and sagaciously opined
that his recommendation of it might advance him in the good graces
of his Metropolitan, who notwithstanding his failure to obtain the
allowance of authority for such a change in 1562, did not scruple to
enjoin it in 1575, if not before.” It may be noted as a curious fact
that a great number of the Elizabethan communion cups still preserved
in the arch- diocese of Canterbury are of the very year 1562.
We are now in a position to say what the antiquary may expect to
find around him in church or cabinet.
It may be summed up very shortly : he will find a few chalices
of Norman or late Komanesque type, chiefly coffin chalices, and
succeeding to them a few — a very few — Gothic and Tudor chalices and
their patens, remains of pre-Keformation art. Of the latter hardly a
dozen were known when these pages were first printed, not more
than twenty years ago ; and to this small number the addition of
about a score of examples at the outside has been the result of the more
general interest taken in the subject of old church-plate and the veiy
extensive, and in many counties and dioceses exhaustive, search that
has since been made for what remains of it.
He will find here and there a communion cup with its cover of the
reign of Edward YI., made no doubt of the materials afforded by some
more ancient chalice. Of these there are still fewer than of the
chalices which preceded them ; and next in order he will find broad-
cast over the whole country a multitude of examples of the communion
cups provided in the first years of Queen Elizabeth under the circum-
stances that have been narrated, each with its paten-cover ; and he
will find flagons of shapes varying with their date, and other special
considerations to be mentioned later.
Coming to more modern times there is less and less to be said ;
the needs of an increased population, and the pious liberality of
donors, have added from time to time to the quantity of our church
plate, but not to its interest or artistic value. Art in these matters
appears to have steadily declined from the middle of the sixteenth
to the middle of the present century, when a salutary reaction has
directed attention to the examples that Gothic art has left for . our
study and guidance. Modern reproductions of these, in some cases
admirable, in others still leave much to be desired ; a slavish adhe-
rence to ancient models that cannot be surpassed would be better than
the bastard results of coupling pure Gothic form with inappropriate
ornamentation, or of adapting beautiful Gothic adornment to articles
of tasteless modern shape.
IQ2
Old English Plate.
[chap, IX.
CHALICES.
In the early days of the Church, chalices were no doubt formed of
various materials, some of them simple and quite the reverse of
costly. But in process of time objections were found to these ; wood
was porous, and liable to absorb a portion of the sacred element
placed within ; honi was an animal substance and so formed by
blood ; glass, crystal and precious stones were all brittle and liable to
fracture ; and at length the precious metals alone were allowed to be
employed. It was decreed by the Council of Rheims in 847 that if
not of gold, chalices should be wholly of silver ; tin being allowed
only in cases where means to provide anything better were Avanting.
Other materials were forbidden altogether. Silver is prescribed by
a constitution of Stephen Langton (1206),* the commentator in
Lyndewode adding “.reZ aureum.”
Something may be gathered as to the fashion of the chalices of the
thirteenth and next centuries from Avills and mortuaries. Nicholas
de Farnham in 1257 bequeaths to the monks of Durham “j calix
cum lapidibus pretiosis in pede; ” and John, Earl of Warrenne, in
1347, another such to Durham Cathedral. It is described in his Avill
as “unum calicem magni valoris de auro purissimo cum multis
lapidibus pretiosis insertis.”
In the inventory of the goods of a bishop of Durham who died in
1381, his chalices are mentioned as folloAvs : — “j calicem magnum
argenteum et deauratum in cujus pede est ymago Domini crucifixi et
super nodum ejusdem Scuta armorum ejusdem Episcopi cum iij leun-
culis argenteis. It°^ j cuppam infra deauratam et extra anemelatam
pro Eukaristia.”
Stephen Lescrop, Archdeacon of Richmond, makes a bequest in
1418, of “ unum chalescuppe cum longo pede de argento deauratum
et coopertum cum j knop in sumitate.”
Proof could be adduced that chalices were cups of a somewhat fixed
and well-known form, from the fact that drinking- vessels Avnre some-
times described as “ chalyswyse,” or “ad modum calicis factum.”
Sir R. de Roos mentions in his will, dated 1392, “ unum ciphum qui
vocatur chaliscopp ; ” an almost identical entry is to be found in the
Avill of John Stoke, a burgess of Bristol, proved in 1393 ;t whilst
among a number of articles of table-plate bought by Edward III. in
1366 of Thomas Hessey his goldsmith, and presented to the Constable
* Lymlewocle, lib. iii. fol. 136.
f The Bristol Great Orphan Book.
CHAP. IX.]
Chalices.
193
of Flanders and other personages as gifts from the King, was “ un
coup de chalice endorr’ et esm’.”
But it is hardly necessary for the purposes of such a handbook as
this to discuss at any length the form of ancient chalices which no
longer exist. We may pass by the chalices with handles which were
often found and perhaps necessary till the denial of the cup to the
laity, and come to the known if rare examples of the twelfth century.
Most of the earliest chalices known to exist, are those which have
been discovered in the tombs of ecclesiastics of about this epoch, but
. one or two massing chalices of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
also remain.
Mr. Octavius Morgan says as to the form of the Pre- Re formation
English chalice, “ A chalice consists of three parts — the cup or bowl ;
' the stem, which in its middle swelled into a bulb called the knop ;
: and the foot. The bowl itself was usually quite plain, in order that
: it might be more easily kept pure and clean. The stem, knop and
■ foot were frequently ornamented Avith enamels, or chased work repre-
senting the emblems of the Passion or other sacred subjects ; and on
• the foot, which was usually made hexagonal,* to prevent the chalice
: rolling when laid upon its side to 'drain, there was always a cross
■ which the priest kept towards himself at the time of celebration. In
: the thirteenth century the chalices seem to have been short and Ioav,
i and the howl wide and shallow, as exemplified by the celebrated chalice
' of St. Remy, once at Rheims, but removed to the Bibliotheque
1 Nationale, which is considered to be of the time of St. Louis, as also
i by the chalices of silver and pewter which have been found in the
: tombs of the priests of that century. In the fourteenth century they
■ were made taller, the boAvls assumed a decidedly conical form, being
t narrow at the bottom, and having the sides sloping straight outwards.
1 In the fifteenth century they were usually broader at the bottom, with
5 the sides still forming part of a cone, like that at Nettlecombe, co.
: Somerset, till a form altogether hemispherical AA^as assumed, of Avhich
I a fine chalice at Leominster, figured in Arclueologia, vol. xxxv. p. 489,
t is a noble specimen. Of this type also is one at Comb Pyne in
1 Devonshire.”
A great many recent discoveries have only confirmed the value of
^ this original description by the accurate observer, to Avhom the author
r owes so much ; and if Ave folloAV his account by its steps, and distin-
* The author is indebted to Air. T. M.
i Fallow for a reference in the will of Sir
i John Foxley, dated l:i78, which seems to
( indicate that this hexagonal form of foot
I may then have been something new. The
O.E.r.
testator, after speaking of a chalice with
circular foot Qcitm pcde rotundo), describes
another as having a foot of the shape of a
inullet of six jioints {cum 2>(’dc dc forma
molcltc sex pnnctorum).
O
Old English Plate.
[CIIAI'. IX.
194
giiisli old Englisli clialicas into classes, we shall find the most ancient
group with “wide and shallow” bowl and circular foot, which we
have called late llomanesque, or Norman, includes, as Mr. Morgan
notes, the coffin chalices, together with the Berwick St. James
example to he mentioned again presently.
The “decidedly conical” and narrower howl of the fourteenth
century is well exemplified hy the latest known of such coffin chalices,
that found in the tomb of Archbishop Melton of York, who died in
1340. This bowl we shall also find in the earlier examples of the
succeeding group or class, which consists of the Gothic or hexagonal-
footed chalices, the earliest known of which are at Hamstall Pddware
in Staffordshire, and at Goathland, Yorkshire.
This Gothic class includes amongst its later examples the well-
known Nettlecomhe chalice, used hy Mr. 0. Morgan to illustrate
the characteristic features of its period, one of which is the bowl
“ broader at the bottom, but with the side still forming part of a
cone,” a form which carries us on, as the Archbishop Melton chalice
did earlier, to the first of the next or Tudor class, the chalices with
six-lobed and flowing or wavy- sided feet but less conical bowls, which
are found during a period almost exactly coinciding with the reign of
Henry VIII. These form our third and equally well-marked group,
and bring us gradually through such bowls as that at Jurby to the
“hemispherical” bowl noticed by Mr. Morgan as a feature of the
latest chalices of Pre-Reformation form.
The first type is found till about 1350 ; the second from then for a
full century and a half, say till 1510 ; and the third carries us onward
to 1536, the date of the latest example.
These main and typical forms cover so many and varied details of
ornament, that in a recent admirable paper on the subject,* the authors
have found it possible to divide Pre- Reformation chalices into eight
or perhaps nine types, some of them referring to the form, and others
to the ornamentation of the vessels ; and the corresponding patens
into two forms and seven types, the latter relating to their decoration.
A number of divisions, taking note of almost every distinguishing
feature in turn, are very useful for classifying new finds ; and apart
from considerations of chronology the arrangement could not be im-
proved upon. But, for historical purposes, divisions are not very
convenient, the dating of which is obviously subject to much uncer-
tainty in consequence of the types sometimes being contemporaneous,
sometimes overlapping one another in point of time, and sometimes
Fallow, M.A., Archccolorjical Journal, toI.
.\liii.
* English Mediceval Chalices and Patens,
by W. H. St. John Hope, M.A., and T. M.
Chalices.
195
CH.VI*. IX.]
rOtippcariiig after an interval. It is in fact almost, and in the eailiei
epochs quite, impossible to date a series of groups formed upon this
principle.
A very early chalice like that discovered in the tomb of Aichbishop
Hubert Walter at Canterbury, who died in 1205, would fall, owing to
its decoration, into a class by no means the most ancient ; whilst the
much later example from the tomb of Bishop Swinfield of Heiefoid,
who died in 1316, would be placed amongst those of the rudest and
therefore the supposed earliest type. It is very far from certain that
excellence in workmanship and decoration is any sure proof of late-
ness of date, or rudeness in those respects good evidence of greater
antiquity.
It seems preferable, therefore, in the present chapter, to divide
chalices, according to their form,
into types or classes that are chro-
nologically, as well as in point of
fashion, more certainly distinct ;
and without treating details of
workmanship as if they indicated
differences of period. These can
be easily sub-divided if necessary,
for minor considerations, but a sin-
gle sub-division for each group
seems all that is required. Such
an arrangement will be found on
page 200 in a tabular form, the
three main groups of which cor-
respond in a general way with the
late Itomanesque or Norman, the
Gothic and the Tudor styles in architecture, at all events nearly
enough to be called by those names for the sake of distinction, and
includes the patens, as well as the chalices under the same headings
and indications.
If the first group extends through more than one architectural
epoch, the second covers almost exactly the Perpendicular period,
and the third coincides, as we have said, with the reign of Henry VIII.
Turning now to each of our three groups successively we find that
the earliest (A) consists almost entirely of the chalices which have
from time to time been discovered in the coffins of bishops and priests
of the eleventh and following centuries.
They are the oldest pieces of plate known to exist in England, and
they have been found usually of silver, but sometimes of pewter, in
0 2
No. 1. — PKWTER COFFIN CHALICE AND
PATEN. ] 3 CENT.
ig6
Old English Plate.
[CJIAI>. JX.
coffins at Canterbury, York, Lincoln, St. David’s, Hereford, Salisbury,
Exeter, and Cliicliester Catlicdrals, and also at other jolaces. Amongst
the very oldest of silver are chalices from the coffins, which are
supposed to be those of Bishops Seffride and Hilary, successively
occupants of the See of Chichester in the twelfth century. These are
of silver-gilt and have their patens. But there is a still earlier one of
pewter at Chichester, probably buried with Bishop Godefridus, who
died in 1088 ; and this also has its paten. Similar chalices of silver
No. 2. CHALICE IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. 13 CENT,
have been found at York Minster of the later part of the twelfth or
the first half of the thirteenth century.
So many coffin chalices are of pewter that it ma}^ be permissible
to give an illustration of a very early specimen made of that metal.
It was found in the coffin of a priest at Cheam in Surrey (No. 1), and
gives a good idea of such a vessel in the thirteenth century.
No better illustration of the general character of the early silver
chalices can be found than a massing chalice (No. 2) formerly at Ber-
wick St. Janaes, Wiltshire, but now in the British Museum. It has all
the points to be observed in those of earliest date, including the slight
lip to the bowl which only occurs upon the most ancient of these
vessels, quite disappearing before the end of the thirteenth century.
CUAI-. IX.]
Chalices.
197
The wood-cut would do almost equally well for one of the coffin
chalices found at York or Chichester. But the finest chalice of this
earliest class is without doubt one which was dug up in 1890 with its
paten near Dolgelly, N. AVales. It is of unusual size and character,
showing the early lip hut coupled with an elaborate knop and orna-
mentation on the stem and foot of decidedly Early English design.
The paten has six lobes with ornamental spandrils, and in the central
space the Saviour sitting, with the right hand raised as in blessing,
No. 3. — COFFIN CHALICE OF ABP. MELTON (d. 1340) AT YORK MINSTER.
an inscription in plain capitals running round the device, features
which, with the characteristics of the chalice itself, place both vessels
in the early or middle part of our first class or group ; but which it
would be difficult to include under any one head in the more detailed
system of classification, mentioned at an earlier page. The Dolgelly
vessels are little, if at all less ancient than those lately found in Arch-
bishop Hubert’s tomb at Canterbury.
A later example, found in the tomb of Bishop Longespee of
Salisbury, who died 1297, is of good execution, the bowl wide and
Old English Plate.
[0I1A1>. IX.
198
shallow without a lij), the stem and foot, like all the rest, circular
but decorated with a little chasing, and having an ornamental knop.
It is slightly more Gothic in feeling and finish. Plainer vessels
resembling the early ones at York and Chichester, are from the
tombs of Bishop Sutton of Lincoln, who died in 1299, and of Bishop
Swinfield of Hereford, who died in 1316. Almost the latest of its
class] is a chalice with similar foot and stem to the other examples,
but with the deeper and more conical bowl proper to the fourteenth
century, preserved at York,
and found in the coffin of
Archbishop Melton, Avho
died in 1340; and this
(No. 3), with its transitional
features, brings us to the
middle of the fourteenth
century and to examples of
a more definitely Gothic
type. (A 2 in our table.)
Of the second and third
groups or types (B and C in
the table) to which we now
come, the chalice mentioned
by Mr. 0. Morgan as at
Nettlecombe, together w'ith
examples at Coombe Keynes
in Dorsetshire, at Corpus
Christi College, Oxford, at
Jurby in the Isle of Man,
at Trinity College, Oxford,
and at Wylye, Wilts, have
been selected as illustrations. The first two represent the Gothic
and the rest the Tudor class. They are all of great beauty and
merit, and whilst five out of the six are hall-marked, and their dates
therefore accurately known, the date of the sixth is not less well
ascertained.*
The Nettlecombe Chalice and its Paten were brought to light by
Mr. Octavius Morgan some years ago, and are of the greatest interest,
not only from their beauty and perfect condition, but from their
antiquity, for they are older than any other hall-marked example of
7
No. 4. — CHALICE (1479) AT NETTLECOMBE,
SOMERSET.
* Bishop Fox’s chalice at Corpus Christi
College, Oxford, possesses the rare interest
of being the only known chalice niado of
gold.
CHAP. IX.]
Chalices.
1 99
"oldsmitli’s 'work. The cliiilice is described by Mr. Morgan
O O
as follows : — *
“ The chalice stands very nearly six inches high. The bowl is in
form '^between a cone and a hemisphere, that is, the bottom is broad
and round, whilst the sides continne straight and conical, a form
No. 5. — CHALICE (c. 149.0) ax coomb.'j keynes, Dorset.
which is rather indicative of its date. This bowl is supported on a
hexagonal stem divided into two portions by the knop, which is a
beautiful piece of goldsmith’s work formed by the projection from the
angles of the stem of six short square arms, each terminating in a
lion’s mask, or in proper heraldic language ‘ a leopard’s head,’ and
having the intermediate spaces filled up with elegant liowing Gothic
* This description originally appeared in
ylrcJarologia, vol. xlii. 405, and was accom-
panied by coloured lithographs of tlie chalice
and paten of the actual size of the originals,
from which the engravings prepared fortius
volume have been carefully reduced.
200
Old English Plate.
[oilAl' IX,
A TAIUJLAJi
CLASSIKICATJOX OF i>i{j
A.
NORMAN TYPE.
circa 1170 — 1350.
(JII ALICES WITH
enter I. Alt FEET
(1)
12 & 13 cent.
Bowls ivideand shallow.
' Chichester I., slight lip.
Canterbury, 1205. Abp. II. Walter, slight lip.
Berwick St. James, slight lip {illustration).
Chichester II., slight lip.
Lincoln, 1253. Bp. Grostete, slight lip.
;
Lincoln, 1279. Bp. Gravesend, slight lip.
Salisbury, 1297. Bju Longespee.
Lincoln, 1299. Bp. Sutton.
Exeter, 1307. Bp. Bitton.
'-Hereford, 1316. Bp. Swinfield.
(2) Early 14 cent.
Boivl conical.
*York, 1340. Abp. Melton {ill ustration).
B. GOTHIC TYPE. CHALICES WITH HEXAGONAL FEET . . .
circa 1350 — 1510.
(1) 1350 — 1510 . . . r Ilamstall Eidware. Goathland.
Boiuls coniced at first, - Nettlecombe, 1479 Manningford Abl
then less so. v B. N. C. Oxford, 1498. Hinderwell.
Feet without toes.
(2) 1490—1510 .
Bowls as before.
Feet tvith toes.
r Clifford Chambers, 1494. Very Eev. I)r. Darby, 1-
West Drayton, 1507 Claughton.
■^Leominster, c. 1510 (stem buttressed as in Pilb
I Hall chalice of following class and bowl be
I spherical), and ten others; including Cooi
Keynes {illustration).
C. TUDOR TYPE. CHALICES WITH SIX-LOBED AND FLOWING FE.
circa 1510— 1536.
/ C.C.C. Oxford, 1507 {illustration). Pillaton Hall.
(1) 1510 1536 . . . j Leyland, 1518. Jurby, 1521 {illustration).
Bowls often less conical. 1 Ebbesbourne. St. Sampson, Guernsey. Stunnin
Feet six-lobed. ( Marshall, 1536. Highworth, 1534.
(2) 1525—1536 . .
Bowls nearly hemi-
spherical.
Feet floioiny outline.
Wylye, 1525 {illustration).
Trill. Coll. Oxford, 1527 {illustration).
* The bowh of the York and Leominster chalices serve to mark transitions.
CHAl>. IX.]
Chalices.
201
r:\lation chalices axd
]>ATENS.
Kllt PATEXS
Depression .
iJeuice.
V T.
. 4-foil.
Agnus \ with inscrijition
ry, 1205.
Plain plate.
Agnus - in uncial
usfratioit).
S-foil.
Agnus i letters.
r 11.
iS-foil.
Manus.
12513.
4-foil.
13p. blessing.
r, 1266. Pj). Cantelupe
.tratioii).
4-foil.
Manus.
1270.
4-foil and square.
Manus.
, 1207.
8-foil.
Manus.
1200.
Plain plate.
Manus.
;:307.
Plain plate.
Manus.
, i:316.
Plain plate.
Manus, inscription.
!10.
Kilt PATEXS.
6-foil (as in earliest of
next class at Ham-
stall Eidware).
Manus.
I
Eidware. 6-foil. Mamis (as in preceding class).
i this excej)tion, almost all the patens now have a rude “ vernicle” for device, t
•foil depression (quite at last) occasionally gives way to plain circular
n, as at Hinderwell, with “agnus” or “ IHC ” and some of the latest have
^und rim, like those in following class. These are at Happisbrough, 1504,
:ghton.
nbe [ilfastratioii). 6-foil. Yernicle.
Kilt VATEXH
Patens are as in jneceding class, till circa 1520. f From c. 1520, “vernicle”
ited with rays, &c., the six-foil dej^ression giving way more often than before
dn plate, as at C. C. C. Oxford, 1507, Great AValtham, 1521, and St. Edmund’s,
•, 15.'33; and a legend round rim is the rule.
1. Oxford {i/lii8iratio)i). 6-foil. Yernicle elaborated. .
Legend round rim.
I
e hall-marked patens down to c. 1.520, of which about seventeen arc known, are six-foil
•ernicle ; except C.C.C. Oxford, 1507, wliich is a plain plate; and Happisbrough, 1504,
has legend in addition.
202
[CHAI-. IX.
Old English Elate.
tracery of pierced open work. The lower part of the steni rests on a
curved hexagonal foot, being united to it by Gothic mouldings, and
the foot terminates in an upright basement moulding, which is enriched
with a small vertically reeded hand. One of the six compartments of
the foot was ornamented, as is usual in ancient chalices, by a repre-
sentation of the Crucifixion. The metal of this compartment has been
cut out, and a silver plate engraved Avith the Crucifixion has been
rudely riveted in. This siWer plate is, I think, the original work,
and it was formerly enamelled — for it would probably have been found
easier and more convenient to prepare the enamel on a small separate
plate and then fix it in its place, than to have subjected the Avhole
chalice to the heat of the enameller’s furnace, which must haA'e been
the case had the enamel been done on the foot itself. The silver
plate is deeply engraved, or rather the metal is tooled out to receive
transparent enamel in the style of the work of the fourteenth or the
beginning of the fifteenth century, and small traces of the enamel
with Avhich it has been filled may still be discovered. It will be seen
at once that the design was made for the place from the peculiar attitude
of the figure, the arms being drawn up over the head to adapt it to
the form of the compartment.”
This last feature is a typical one, appearing in most of the chalices
of this type and period, sometimes with the addition of figures
standing beside the Cross, and other modifications of the like kind
according to the fancy or the skill of the artist.
The date of this chalice is 1479, though from the Avant of examples
it Avas difficult in former days to positively assign the date-letter AAffiich
it plainly bears to that year. This letter Avas supposed to stand for
the year 1459, but the date-letters are uoav Avell understood and the
many points of resemblance betAveen this and chalices more recently
discovered, the dates of Avhich are AA^ell ascertained, are conclusiA-e as
to its age, though to judge from the enamelling alone, it might have
been of a someAvhat earlier date than 1479.
The only special feature to notice about the next illustration (Class
B 2 in the table), the Coombe Keynes chalice, is that it has a small
projecting ornament or toe at each angle of the foot. Mr. Hope and
Mr. Fallow called these “knops” on the authority of an early
mention of them, and record a notice in 1525, in Avhich they are
described as “ half mones, otherAvise called Knappes.” But as
“ knop ” Avas the word exclusively applied to the projection on the
stem of the chalice by Mr. Octavius Morgan, it Avould not be appro-
priate to folloAV a noAver and less established use here. The usual
design of these projecting toes is that of an ornamental letter M, and
CHAP. IX.]
Chalices.
203
this is often so decidedly the case that it may be intended to indicate
the name of the Virgin. Chalices with this ornamental addition are
the latest of the Gothic group. Two of them are hall-marked as ot
1494 and 1490 respectively, dates which happily coincide with the
period at which these chalices had been placed already by their
fashion in the absence of any known dated or hall-marked example.
Of the fifteen specimens at present known, several have lost some
or all of their toes.
They were somewhat
easily broken off ; and
when a chalice had lost
one or more of them,
the easiest way of re-
storing the symmetry
of its appearance was
no doubt to lop oft' the
rest. Mr. Hope sug-
gests that their liabi-
lity to catch in the
altar linen or the vest-
ments of the priest j
caused the change in
the form of foot which
we soon have to notice.
It is with some
hesitation that they
have been classed as
a sub-division of the
Gothic "roup to which fox’s gold chaltoe (1507) at corpus
^ ^ CHKI.'TI college, OXFORD.
they belong ; for it is
not at all impossible that some of the earlier chalices, now without
toes, may originally have been so ornamented.
It will be seen from the engravings of Bishop Fox’s chalice (No. 6)
and the chalices at Trinity College (No. 8), and Wylye (No. 9), that
they form a regular series, the cable-like edges to the stem and the
engraving on the foot of the chalice of 1507 giving an intermediate
point between the very beautiful simplicity of the earlier Nettlecombe
and Coombe Keynes chalices and the later pair. Much of Mr.
Octavius Morgan’s description of the Nettlecombe chalice is equally
applicable to the other examples.
But these bring us toj the third type (Class C in the table), which
we have called the Tudor; and as the chalice of 1340 was treated as
204
[CHAI*. IX.
Old English Plate.
t
L'
a transitional example between the two earlier ^n-oups, so Bishop 4
box’s, with the chalice at Leominster, the former dating back and
the latter looking forwards, may illustrate the passage from the better
Gothic ot the second to the debased of the third and latest class. In ^
the Corpus College chalice we still have the conical bowl of the
middle type coupled with the lobed foot which now replaces the more 1
No. 7. — CHALICE (1521) AT JURBY, ISLE OF MAN.
Gothic and angular form ; whilst in the Leominster example we have
the features reversed, the foot being of the earlier fashion, but the
bowl of the coming hemispherical form. At Jurby we come to the
debased form of bowl as well as the lobed foot. Traces of this form
of bowl may have been seen before, but at the time of the Jurby
CHAP. IX.]
Chalices.
205
chalice the change from the Cxothic to the Tudor hemispherical howl
is well in progress, and it is not a change for the better.
With the Trinity College and Wjdye cups we have arrived at the
full development of the Tudor type, (Class C 2 in the table.) To all
the ornamentation of the older vessels they add a complicated flowing
foot, a highly elaborated stem, in the details of which almost all
No. 8. — CHALICE (1527) AT TRINITY COLLEGE, OXFORD.
Gothic feeling is lost, and with these features a nearly hemispherical
bowl which abandons the extreme simplicity of the Gothic period,
by showing an engraved inscription on a belt running round the centre
of it, to match in the case of the Trinity chalice an inscription
similarly engraved upon its paten. This inscription is not unusual.
“ A chalice with a patent gilt graven with Calicem Sahitaris weing
xxi. onz.,” is mentioned amongst the gilt plate belonging to Henry
Fitzroy, Duke of llichmond, at his death in almost the very year in
which the Wylye chalice was made.
206
[CIIAI'. IX.
Old English Plate.
riic beautiful example at Wylye is one of those discovered by the
late Mr. J. E. Nightingale, F.S.A., who described it as follows: —
It is of silver gilt and in excellent preservation ; inches in height,
Xo. 9. — CHALICE (1525) AT WYLYE, WILTS.
stem and base hexagonal. Some of the ornamentation corresponds
with the Trinity College chalice at Oxford. It has the same cable
ornament at the angles of the stem, and the same Gothic open
embattled work at the foot of it, but not the open tracery work between
CUAl*. IX ]
Chalices.
207
the cables. The kiiop is similar to that of the Nettlccomhe chalice,
except that it has human heads instead of lions’ heads ; the moulding
of the base, too, is like the Nettlecombe cup, and likewise the form
of the howl, which is not so globular as that of the Trinity College
example. It has an inscription both on howl and foot, and the usual
crucitix'on the base; the lettering on the cup is small Gothic, and
that on the base in capitals of the early sixteenth century type. ’
The hall-mark is a Lombardic capital Wgand will give us the year
15*25 as the date of this interesting cup. It is as close to the Trinity
College, Oxford, chalice in point of date, as it is in the style of its
ornamentation. The six engravings given of the chalices of the
Gothic and Tudor period, give for each of these groups one example
in outline, followed by another in full perspective. It may be not
undesirable in conclusion to give a complete list of the known Pre-
Reformation chalices, as nearly as may be in chronological order,
omitting the coffin chalices. They are as follows : —
Type A.
1. British Museum (from Berwick
St. James, Wilts) . early 13th cent.
2. Dolgelly, chalice found near (Do.)
Type B.
3. Hamstall Ridware, Staffs. . late 14th
century.
4. Goathland, Yorkshire . early l.oth
century
Xettlecombe. Somerset . . 147‘J
6. Brasenose Coll., Oxford, a pair . 1498
7. Manningford Abbas, Wilts
8. Hinderwell, Yorks. .
9. Clifford Chambers, Glouc. . . 1494
10. Very Rev. Dr. Darby . . 1496
11. Codford St. Mary , Wilts . .
12. Beswick, Yorks.
13. Hoimby R. C. Church, Lancs. .
14. Old Hutton, Westmorland . ,
15. Bacton, Herefordshire
16. Blaston St. Giles, Leicestershire.
17. Little Faringdon, Oxfordshire .
18. Coombe Keynes, Dorset . .
19. Chalice, now in the Rodney
family but formerly at
Chavenage, Glouc.
20. Comb Pyne, Devon . . .
21. "West Drayton, Middlesex .
22. Claughton, Lancs. . . .
23. Leominster, Herefordshire c. 1510
Type C.
24. Pillaton Hall, Staffs .
25. Corpus Christ! College, Oxford. 1507
26. St. Sampson, Guernsey
27. Ebbesbourne, Wilts . . .
28. Leyland, R. C. Church, Lancs. . 1518
29. Jurby, Isle of Man . . . 1521
30. Sturminster Marshall, Dorset . 153(>
31. Wylye, Wilts . . . . 1525
32. Trinity College, Oxford . . 1527
33. Highworth, Wilts . . . . 1534
AVould that many more such remained, but the chalices mentioned
in the foregoing list are all that have come to the author’s knowledge,
after years of enquiry, and with the advantage of the researches of
many friends and a constantly increasing band of fellow-labourers in
this interesting archajological field ; amongst whom must be specially
mentioned the late Mr. J. E. Nightingale, F.S.A., who brought to
light no less than eight chalices in Wilts and Dorset, and Mr. T. M.
[CHAl*. IX.
208 Old English Plate.
Fallow, F.S.A., who has been as successful in the Yorkshire and
Ijancashire district.
The examples from No. 9 to No. 23 inclusive, form a beautiful
group, having much good work and interesting features, including the
projecting toes which have been described as peculiar to them. One
of the first discovered of these was the chalice at Old Hutton, found
by Miss Ellen K. Goodwin (now Mrs. Ware) in the course of
No. 10. — PATEX (0. 1200) AT WYKE, HANTS.
examining the church-plate of the Deanery of Kendal for publication
in the Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archieological
Society’s Transactions. This was the only piece of Pre- Reformation
jilate remaining in the diocese of Carlisle. It is to the great interest
excited by the successful volume upon the church-plate of the Carlisle
Diocese, edited by Chancellor Ferguson, which was the first complete
Diocesan or County account to see the light, that we owe the
admirable works on the same subject which have succeeded it, and a
number more which are in hand, some of them rapidly approaching
completion.
We now come to Patens, which are more numerous, and a good
many of which are still in use. Above ninety are now known, by
far the greater part of them of the very end of the fifteenth or the
CHAP. IX.]
Patens.
2og
early part of the sixteenth century. One of the most beautiful and
oldest at the same time is at Wyke in Hampshire (No. 10). With an
octofoil depression, it exhibits both the characteristic features of the
most ancient examples, viz. : — the Agnus for central device, and an
inscription running round the rim of the plate in uncial lettering.
The inscription is CUNCTA CREO VIRTUTE REGO PIE
TATE REEORMO. Very similar lettering is to be seen on the
paten found at Canter-
bury in the tomb of
Archbishop Walter
who died in 1205. A
third very early ex-
ample is at Chichester
hearing, like the Can-
terbury example, the
inscription AGNVS
DEI avi TOLLIS
PECCATA MVNDI
MISERERE NO-
BIS, both of them
having the “Agnus”
for central device.
The spelling in all
these examples is
more or less abbre-
viated or incorrect. No. 11.-
and in the case of the
Canterbury paten the letters NN are engraved, as we should say,
upside down. The Canterbury paten has around the rim a second
band with a curious inscription which does not occur elsewhere in
England. In the thirteenth century, the “Manus Dei” became
the usual device for the centre, and the depression seems more
often than not of quatrefoil shape. An engraving (No. 11) is given
of a very typical example of c. 1266 found in the tomb of Bishop
Cantelupe of Worcester.
By the time we come to the Gothic period, we have a more settled
form and fashion of Paten. Instead of the plain plate or the tenfoil
or octofoil or quatrefoil depression, we have now almost invariably a six-
lobed depression corresponding to the hexagonal form of the foot of the
chalice, and the “agnus” and “manus” give way to the “vernicle” or
face of the Saviour rudely engraved in the middle of the depression.
This is illustrated by the Nettlecombe paten, which Mr. 0. Morgan
-COFFIN PATEN OF BP. CANTFLUl’H (d. 1266)
AT WORCESTER CATHEDRAL.
o.E.r.
r
210
[aiAi>. IX.
Old English Plate.
descrihetl as follows: — “The paten is 4^- inches in diameter, with a
narrow moulded edge and a brim like an ordinary plate, within which
is sunk a six-lobed depression. The centre points from which the
workman formed the lobes are still visible, and the spandrels between
the lobes are filled
with a small radiatiiifr
ornament as is usual
in similar patens Avhich
are not unfrequently
met Avith. In the
centre is a still further
depression, in which
has been inserted from
the back a small sih'er
plate having in trans-
parent enamel sunk
in the metal a repre-
sentation of the ver-
nicle or face of our
Saviour surrounded by
a cruciform nimbus.
It fortunately remains
perfect. This central
depression Avith an in-
serted plate of enamel
is A’ery unusual, the surface of patens being usually made as smooth
as jDossible. The back of this small plate is gilt and engraA^ed Avith the
sacred monogram (see No. 12) in black letter of the fifteenth century.”
Such patens AA'-ere commonly made to match the chalices Avith which
they were used, and the two AA^ere called “ a chalice AAuth his paten ”
in the old inventories of church goods. The depression of the
paten often fitted exactly into the top of its chalice if placed upon it.
As we get later into the Gothic period the form of the paten becomes
a little more uncertain, the six-lobed depression giving Avay to the
single depression of a plain plate ; and in the late Gothic times too,
Ave find the sacred monogram instead of the A'ernicle. In the Tudor
time the paten is elaborated to match the chalices of Avhich Ave
liaA'e already spoken, and as an inscription around the bowls of the
chalice became usual, so did the same addition become a common
feature around the rim of the paten, and they AA'ere engraved to match
one another. Of this final development the fine paten (No. 13) at
Trinity College, Oxford, supplies us Avith an illustration.
C'llAl'. IX.]
Patens.
2II
The lettering of the Tudor period will be noticed, and the elabora-
tion of rays with which the vernicle is surrounded as with a halo,
spreading over the whole surface within the six-lobed space left
round the central portion of the paten. The paten at St. Edmund’s,
Salisbury, of the year 1533, much resembles the Trinity paten.
No. 13. — PATEN (1527) AT TRINITY COLLEGE, OXFORD.
Of the whole number of known patens, some twenty-two are hall-
marked. They are as follows :
Nfttlecombe, Somerset .
147'J
Vernicle.
Stow Longa, Hunts.
141)1
do.
Sliiiiey, DerVjysbire
141)3
do.
ClifEoril Chambers, Glouc.
141)4
do.
Childrey, Berks
141M)
do.
Cossey, Norf. . . .
14%
do.
Happisbrough, Norf.
ir)04
do.
('. C. C., Oxford .
1307
do.
W'est Drayton, Midx.
1.g()7
do.
Hockham Parva, Norf.
loOl)
do.
Oreheston St. Mary, Wilts
1510
do.
Kcremby, Lines. . . lol2 Vernicle.
Heworth, Durh. . . .
1514
do.
Late Rev. Thos. Stanifortli
1517
do.
Durham Cathl. Library .
1511)
do.
(from Hamsterley, Durh
Hartshorne, Derb. . c.
1520
do.
Great W'altham, Essex
1521
do.
Beachamwell, Norf. . .
1523
do.
Trin. Coll. Oxford .
1527
do.
Gissing, Norf. . . .
1530
do.
St. Edmund, Salisbury .
1533
do.
Glanmaes, Glamor. .
1535
do.
It will be noticed that no less than live of these hall-marked patens
come from Norfolk, a county which can lorst of possessing more than
p 2
212 Old English Plate. [chap. ix.
thirty out of the whole number of Pre-Reformation patens remaining
at the present time.
Besides the paten, a spoon sometimes appertained to the ancient
massing chalice. A chalice
is mentioned in a will of
1422, as “ calicem sanctifi-
catam cum patena et cocliari
eidem calici pertinente.” The
use of this chalice spoon is
told us by an entry in the York
Minster fabric rolls, 23 Dec.
1370, which adds to the men-
tion of a silver gilt spoon that
it was “ad proporciouandum
vinum sive aquam pro calice
magni altaris.”
This brings us to Protestant
times and the new form of
communion cup introduced in
the reign of Elizabeth, or
rather of Edward VI,
Cups of the earlier reign are
seldom to be found. Those
known to the author were, un-
til lately, only ten in number ;
but to this short list Mr. Ed-
win Freshfield, junr., F.S.A.,
has added no less than five, all
found in the City of Loudon,
The fifteen now known are as
follows : — St. Lawrence, Jewry,
1548 ; St. Peter, Cornhill,
1649; St. James, Garlick-
No. 14. — COMMUNION CUP (1570) AT ciiiBNCESTEE. hithc, 1549 St. Mildred,
Bread Street, 1549 ; St,
Michael, Wood Street, 1549 ; Bridekirk, Cumberland, 1550 ;
St. Michael, Cornhill, 1560; St. Margaret, Westminster (2), 1551 ;
Hunstanton, Norfolk, 1551 ; Totnes, Devon, 1551 ; Beddington,
Surrey, 1551 ; Owlysbury, Hants, 1552 ; St. James, Garlickhithe,
1552 ; Great Houghton, Northants, 1552. Most of these so
much resemble the engraving we have given (No. 14) of the
communion cups of 1570 still preseiwed at Cirencester, that more need
CU V I*. IX. ]
Elizabethan Communion Cups.
213
not be siiicl about them. Their
peculiarity is the plain bowl
with at most a little dotted orna-
ment and the conical stem with
gadrooned flange close up under
the bowl. The Cirencester pair
no doubt owe their early fashion to
the fact that though they are them-
selves of Elizabethan date, they
were made by a silversmith who
had been much employed upon
such work in the time of King
Edward VI., and who continued, as
it seems, to use his original shop
pattern long afterwards. They
are plain standing cups, with
conical stem, as shown, and with-
out knops. Their large size
adapted them for the use of the
whole congregation, now that in
1547 the administration of the
Communion in both kinds was
restored according to the practice
of the early Church, and in this
respect they are a great contrast
to the chalices they replaced.
There is fortunately no lack
of examples of the Elizabethan
communion cup. They are found
everywhere, and of the same form,
and bearing the same style of
ornamentation, from one end of
England to the other. (No. 15.)
There are sixteen within a walk
of Cirencester, and as many in
one county as another. Mr.
Morgan has given the following-
account of them : —
“ The chalice still consisted of
the same parts — bowl, stem,
and foot — though I have known
two instances in small parishes
where the chalices consist of
S’’o. 15. — COM.MUNION CU1> AND I’ATKN-COVKR
(1576) AT CllUISTCIIUKCH, CO. MONJIOUTII.
cup only, without stem or
214
[OHAI'. IX.
Old English Plate.
foot. The stem, although altered in form and cliaracter, still swells
out in the middle into a small knob, or the rudiments of one,
and is occasionally ornamented Avith small bands of a lozenge-
shaped ornament, or some other such simple pattern, and the foot
is iiiA’ariably round instead of indented or angular. The form of
the cup, however, is altogether changed, and instead of being a
shallow wide bowl, it is elongated into the form of an inverted
truncated cone slightly bell-shaped. The form of the paten is also
much changed, the sunk part of the platter is often considerably
deepened, the brim narrowed, and thereon is fixed a rim or edge by
which it is made, Avhen inverted, to fit on the cup as a cover, Avhilst
a foot is added to it which serves also as a handle to the cover, as
though it were intended to place the wine iii the chalice and cover it
with the paten-cover until the administration of the Sacrament, when
the cover would be removed and used as a paten for holding the
bread. On the bottom of the foot of the paten was a silver plate
which almost always bears the date Avhen it Avas made, and the name
of the parish to AA'hich it belongs. The ornamentation on all
these chalices and paten-coA^ers, as they may be called, is invari-
ably the same ; it consists simply of an engraved band round the
body of tbe cup and on the top of the coA'^er formed by tAvo narrow
fillets Avhich interlace or cross each other Avith a particular curva-
ture in every instance the same, the space between them being
occupied by a scroll of foliage, sometimes replaced by plain lines of
short strokes like hyphens, as at Cirencester, and as shown also on
the Christ Church paten (No. 15), and this ornament is marked by a
total absence of letters, monograms, emblem, or figures of any kind.*
It is curious hoAV this exact uniformity of shape and ornament was so
universally adopted, unless there had been some regulation or standard
pattern to go by, but I have not been able to find any such, to guide
the makers.”
To this it may be added, that some years ago, before much attention
was paid to hall-marks, a silversmith assured the present Avriter that
these cups were all made by order, and issued one to eA^ery parish by
Government under an Act of Parliament; it is, howeA^er, hardly
necessary to say now that no such Act can be found. They Avere
made by provincial as Avell as London goldsmiths ; plenty were made
at York, Exeter, and Norwich, and there are almost as many different
makers’ marks upon them as there are cups themselves. In York-
shire and in Worcestershire they are of 1570 or 1571 ; in Norfolk
five years earlier, and in Gloucestershire and the AA-est of England
about as much later.
* Sometimes the hand is close round the lip. A number of examples of this variation
CHAP. IX.]
Elizabethan Communion Cups.
215
Xo two again are exactly alike in size or tiiiisli, there is everything
from the tiny cup of some village church weighing no more than five
or six ounces, and destitute of all ornament, up to a tall vessel a foot
high, holding nearly a quart of wine, and fully ornamented as in the
engraving, some few having a second belt around the cup. It may
he remarked that both the Norwich and Exeter goldsmiths had
patterns of their own for the
bowls ; at Norwich they were
made Avider, shallower, and
with straighter sides than in
London and elsewhere in Eng-
land, and they often bore the
name of tlie parish engraved
around them instead of the
ornament described by Mr.
Morgan. A good idea of the
Norwich style is given by the
cup formerly at Kaveningham,
CO. Norfolk, but since in the
collection of Prof. Church (No.
16). The inscription round
the band is THE CYPPE
PTENYNG TO RANYNG-
HAM. Another bears FOE
THE TOWNE OF CASTYN,
1567, and a third on the paten-
handle THE TOYNE OF
AYLSHAM, 1568. Those
made at Exeter are, without
exception, A’ery handsome A’es-
.sels, quite as tall and deep as
the London patterns given in our engravings, and the bowls vase-
shaped, larger at the top than the bottom, the sides just at the rim
turning straight up for about a quarter of an inch rather than forming
a lip. Many of them are richly gilt, or parcel gilt, and engraved more
often than not with a quadruple belt interlaced in the usual manner,
instead of the ordinary double one, and elaborately finished. In
Worcestershire a number of the cups noted by Archdeacon Lea have
occur between 1564 and 1570. »Somctime.s
there are two separate hands ; many are
known from 1568 to 1573. Sometimes a
wider compound band is found at about
tlie same period ; but the design is of the
same general character in all these cases.
2i6
['•IIAI'. IX.
Old English Plate.
stems of the Edward VI. pattern or a modification of it. These have
usually a maker’s mark only, probably that of a local man ; but
several of them are dated 1571. Except for such small difierences
and local peculiarities, they are all so alike in shape and style, that it
is indeed somewhat wonderful, as Mr. Morgan remarks, that no
authority or direction for their formation has ever been found.
Burnet and Strype, the Constitutions and Canons of the Church, the
Acts and Proceedings in Convocation, the Documentary Annals of the
Keformation, the Injunctions, Declarations and Orders, were all
searched by Mr. Morgan without finding any specific direction that
No. 17. TWO COMMUNION CUTS (1600, 162‘2j.
would account for the exiraordinaiy uniformity of shape and pattern
which could hardly have been the result of the taste or caprice of
churchwardens or silversmiths. To this long list may be added the
Statute Book, the Eegisters of the Privy Council, and every other
likely record, which have all since been searched in vain.
There is one suggestion left, that some regulation on the subject,
though unrecorded, may have emanated from the Convocation held in
London in 1562, at which many important matters concerning the
doctrine, articles, rites and discipline of the Church of England were
settled. The earliest cup of this fashion is of the year 1558.
The same pattern found favour from this time to about the middle
of the next century, but in examples of a later date than 1600 the
CllAl*. IX.] .
Coinuiiinion Cups.
217
engraved belt is usually wanting, and the bowls arc perhaps rather
straighter sided. There are good specimens of these at the Temple
Church made in 1609 by one Terry, a goldsmith of note,^' and a
pair of rather plainer finish at Hackney Church of the year 1637.
All these are about nine inches high.
Plain upright beakers are found doing duty as communion cups in
various places. An example of 1608 is preserved at Stickney, Lines.,
and another of the following year at Armathwaite. A later example
of London make in 1676, and dated 1678, is at Maiden NcAvton,
Dorset. They are very common all through the seventeenth century
as communion cups in Scotland. The Dutch Church community at
Norwich had a set of four such cups of Elizabethan date, made by
one of the local goldsmiths.
BetAveen 1600 and 1630 the cup is often found shaped something
like the letter Y, and supported by a baluster stem. Au engraA’ing
(No. 17) is gi\"en of an example of this kind and date, together with
a cup of 1622 Avhich also shoAvs the baluster stem, and much resembles
the chalice in Avhich King Charles I. receh-ed his last communion
on the morning of his execution. This sad historical relic was
made in 1629, and is preserA^ed at Welbeck. The Avine-glass shaped
vessels, and tazza-form cups like that engraved later. No. 92, were the
popular sha2)e for communion cups in Scotland. It is not too much
to say that most Scottish communion cups of the seventeenth century
are of one or other of these tAA*o patterns, or else of beaker fashion.
Of the tazza form of communion cup the author only knoAvs tAA'o
examples in England. These are at Peatling Magna, Leicestershire,
of 1603 ; and at Shenton in the same county of 1641.
The last tAvo illustrations Avith the pair Avhich folloAv next (No. 18)
giA'e us four of the most usual forms of communion cups in the seA'en-
teenth century. They all liaA-e been reproduced for the sake of conve-
nience from some of the very accurate outlines given by Mr. A. Trollope
in his Leicestershire church plate, as folloAVS : —
(1.) Com. cup, 1(500. Pickwell, Leicestershire . . . J seale.
(2.) (.'om. cui), 1(522. Ashfordby do. . . . . do.
(8.) Com. cup, 1(530. Meltou Mowbray do. . . . tio.
(4.) Com. cup, 1(5S(5. Carlton Cuiiieu do. . . • • 1 scale.
The first gives an illustration of the Y-shaped cup in A'ogue for a
fcAv years from 1600; and the second, of the Avine-glass shaped cup
Avhich succeeds the last and is found till about 1650. Of the earlier
type are cups at Scaleby, Cumberland ; at PickAvell, Leicestershire ;
* Culcadar of the Records of the inner Temple. F. A. Iiulcrwick, (^.C.
2i8
Old English Plate.
['■IIAI'. IX.
and Newbold Pacoy, Warwickshire, ail of them of tlie year IGOO ; at
Glooston, Leicestershire, of IfiOl ; and at (Tilmorton in the same
county of 1005. Of the latter, there are a liost of examples from
1022 to 1042. The fourth represents the rude vessels of the later
part of the centuiy. But the third is for manj^ reasons of unusual
interest, and deserves more detailed notice. It is a form of cup
constantly found from 1030 to 1040, and many of them are by the
same maker, who used an escallop for his mark. No less than
No. 18. — TWO CO.MMUNION CUPS (1630, 168o).
eighteen cups of this make are known to the author. Of these cups
the peculiarity is the stem and foot. Instead of the baluster stem
more usual at this period, or the evenly divided and knopped stem of
the Elizabethan type which was not yet out of date, we have a collar
or flange around the upper part of a trumpet-shaj)ed stem which
plainly recalls the form of foot which has been already described as
first found in the reign of Edward VI., and then again later in the
■case of some cups of the early years of Elizabeth.
It will be remembered that the re-appearance of this shape of foot
at the later of these dates, when the general fashion of foot was some-
what different, was accounted for by the fact that it must have been a
shop pattern of the smith, whose mark of a stag’s head proved that
the same hand had fashioned both groups of cups. And now again in
II Al’. IX.]
Commiiuioii Cups.
2ig
he seventeenth century there is a coincidence Avhicli seems to account
IS happily for its second re-appearance. The author has ahva3"s been
)f opinion that the resemblance of the new foot of c. 1030 and that of
:he communion cups of the time of Edward \ I. was too marked to be
iccidental, and that the smith of the escallop shell must have been
icquainted with the work of him who so many j^ears before had used
he stag's-head mark. The very earliest in date known of the later
jjroup is this of 1630 at Melton Mowbray, and curiously enough an
older cup belonging to the same parish is one of the very rare
examples of the early Elizabethan group marked with the stag’s head.
That this last formed the model for the newer cup which was probably
ordered to match it, is almost certain ; and it is an interesting con-
jecture that the rest of this large and well-marked group of communion
cups by the smith of the escallop shell, owe their fashion directl}"
to the j)attern ojlginally supplied him by his customer at Melton
Mowbray. It may bo added that in 1028, only two 3’ears before the
old pattern thus came to his notice, he is found jiroducing a cup for
AVitley in Surrey of the usual Elizabethan type.
220
[chap. IX.
Old English Plate.
It will be seen from the pewter vessels (No. 19) formerly at a
village churcli in Gloucestershire, that the pewter communion cups
and flagons of this period are very much like those made of more
precious metal.
No. 20. — C03IJIUNI0N CUP (1676j at ashby-dk-la-zouche.
Of the Commonwealth period and some ten years on either side of
it, are found a few communion cups, such as ■ those at Eochester
Cathedral, which seem to have been fashioned after Pre-Eeformation
models. They have the six-sided or else eight-sided foot with cherub-
heads at the points, but the bowls are deeper and straighter than those
of the Gothic period. The fine set at Eochester is of 1658 ; and
CHAP. IX.]
Communion Cups.
221
^equally fine vessels by the same maker are at Staunton Harold,
ILeicestershire, of the following year.
A fine example of this class is at Ashhy-de-la-Zoiiche, an engraving
(So. 20) of which is given from an original drawing furnished by the
kindness of the vicar. It was given in 1676, and resembles, in
general form, an undated and not so highly ornamented cup used in
Lambeth Palace chapel. This last is by a maker, the whole of
whose dated work is of c. 1636. Somewhat similar ones dated
No. 21. — COM.MONION COP (c. 1510) AT SANDWICH, KENT. jj.'llT--
1637 are at St. Mary’s, Lambeth. These dates fairl}^ mark the
period during which such cups are met with.
From about the time of the Restoration a ruder fashion prevailed ;
many cups are then found of great size, 'with straight sides having
somewhat of a lip, and mounted on a plain circular stem and foot,
wholly unrelieved by any ornament, save that the stem perhaps swells
out at its centre into a simple boss or ring as plain as the rest of it.
(See the cup of 1686, No. 18.) The paten-cover fitting on is still
found as on those at Westminster Abbey, dated 1660, and many
other places.
222
[CJIAK IX.
Old English Plate.
Another pattern in vogue then and later had an even ruder stem
and foot all in one, it being merely a truncated cone somewhat of the
shape of the howl of an Elizabethan communion cup turned upside
down, and attached to the bottom of the cup. There are examples of
them dated IGGl at St. Margaret’s,
Westminster, and they are not at
all uncommon ; from this time the
paten -cover is often w'anting.
Before we leave the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries, note must not
he omitted of other cups of quite ex-
ceptional form which are occasionally
found, some of great excellence ; these
have, no doubt, been originally secu-
lar drinking cups, but since devoted
by the piety and liberality of their
owners to more sacred purposes.
They are found of all dates and
shapes. The earliest known to the
author is a beautiful Gothic cup
with conical bowl at IMarston, near
Oxford. Its stem is as a truncated
cone, and has beautiful pierced
mouldings at its outer edge which
rests upon three talbot dogs, them-
selves upon small oblong stands or
pedestals.
Two most singular cups are those
at Wymeswold, Leicestershire, and
at Sandwich, Kent. They are ex-
actly alike, simple, shallow, cir-
cular, tazza-shaped, flat-bottomed,
straight-sided bowls, on truncated
cone feet ; and they each have an
inscription running round the bowl
in Tudor lettering: SOLI DEO HONOR ET GLORIA, being on
the Wymeswold cup, and the words THIS IS THE COMM^ NION
No. 22. — cui' (15-35), with cover sur-
mounted BY THE BOLEYN
BADGE,* USED AS A CHALICE
AT CIRENCESTER. ^ 14.3
* The Bole^ 11 badge was a crowued falcon i ligible witliout explanation, and makes the
bearing a sceptre in the dexter claw and - sceptre, the upper portion of which is now
having a mount of lilies growing in front of | broken oil in the case of the cup at Oiien-
its breast. The above engraving gives the ' cester, too like a dagger,
lilies rather too much in profile to be Intel- I
CUAI'. IX.]
Cups used as Chalices.
223
on the cup at Sandwich which has a cover (No. 21). The
inscription at Wymeswold is the same as that which appears on a
very similar cup in the possession of Mr. H. Willett of the year
1500 ; hut the inscription on the Sandwich cup can hardly have
been placed upon it before c. 1550. >oy.
The Leicestershire example is hall-marked 1512, a circumstance
which may be taken to date its fellow at Sandwich at all events
approximately.
Perhaps the most beautifnl of all these secular cups is one at
Cirencester, made in 1535, and in all
probability for the unfortunate Queen
Anne Boleyn. An engraving of this is
given (No. 22). It is not known at
what time it came into the possession
of the churchwardens at Cirencester,
but it is not improbable that it was one
of the royal New TTear’s Day presents,
made by Anne Boleyn's daughter.
Queen Elizabeth, after the fashion of
those days, to her physician, Dr.
Itichard Master (to whom the lands of
the Abbey of Cirencester were granted
in 1565), and by him given to the
parish with which his descendants have
ever since been connected. Another
very ancient cup at Gatcombe, Isle of
Wight, bears the hall-mark of the year
1540. (No. 23.)
A fine hanap at Watford in Hert- No. 23.— cup(i540) used asachalick
lordshire, is 01 the year 1561. bir (Flalf scale)
John Maclean notes a very good one,
dated 1576, at 8t. Mabyn, Cornwall. It is some 13 inches high, and
has a cover surmounted by a boy nude holding a shield, both bowl and
cover engraved in arabesque style with birds and foliage. Kensington
parish church has a tall standing cup of 1599, the bowl ornamented
with escallop shells in bold repousse-work ; and at Hucknall Torkard
IS a very similar hanap, of about 1610, in character much like the
J'ldmonds’ Cup of the Carpenters’ Company, of which an engraving is
given in the next chapter (No. 81) ; but the steeple is in this case
wanting, or more probably has been broken off. A magnificent cup of
1611 at Yarlington, 80m., another of 1614 at Odcombe, Som., a third
of 1617 at Bodmin, with a fourth of 1619 at Linton, Kent, are as fine aa
224
[CIIAJ*. )X.
Old English Plate.
that at Carpenters’ Hall ; others of the same fashion are at Welland,
Wore., and at Jfiaunstone, whilst there are no feAver than four in the
Diocese of Carlisle. Simple beaker cups are in use at Llanfyllin,
N. Wales, Scremhy, Lines., and at Armathwaite, in Cumberland. These
are of the years 1598, 1608, and 1609 respectively. Such cups were
l^opular also for secular use at this period. (See No. 94.)
Last of all comes an ordinary two-handled fluted porringer, like
No. 98, Chap. X. Made in 1708, it has done duty as a chalice at a
village church in Gloucestershire ever since. A similar vessel of
1709 is to he seen at the Independents’ Chapel in Oswestry.
It is interesting to find examples, and fine examples too, of each
successive fashion of secular drinking-cup among the ancient posses-
sions of our parish churches. It may, perhaps, be thought by some
at the present day inappropriate to use such vessels for the sacred
purposes to which their former owners have dedicated them, but
surely they should be carefully treasured and preserved instead of
exchanged, as they too often are, for articles of modern design that
cannot be thought of without a shudder of horror. Less suitable
they may seem to a few for their present use than such models of
mediaeval art as the chalices at Nettlecombe or at Oxford, but they
have an interest and value of their own that can never attach to the
brand-new vessels decorated with sham jewels and nineteenth century
filigree- work, that are too often obtained in exchange for them.
To return to ordinary cups. At the commencement of the eighteenth
century, cups were made very upright, much like those of 1660 at
Westminster Abbey, but narrower and straighter, and alw’ays perfectly
plain. It is said that Queen Anne presented most of the American
churches of that day with silver altar vessels ; some of these are
preserved still, and it is much to be hoped that many more examples
will be found sooner or later.
There is even now in use, or was in 1861, the hundredth anniversary
of the foundation of the church, at Christ Church, Cambridge, Mass.,
a silver paten, cup and flagon bearing the date 1694, originally part of
a service presented by King William and Queen Maiy “ for the use of
their Majesties’ Chappell in New England,” that is, the King’s Chapel,
Boston. This set seems to have been given by the Church to Governor
Hutchinson in exchange for a more valuable set in 1772, and by him
divided equally between Christ Church, Cambridge, and St. Paul’s
Church, Newburyport.*
The silver service sent to Grace Church, Jamaica, in Long Island,
by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,* in the year 1704,
* Nutc kindly communicated ky llev II. W. Tucker, M.A., Secretary S.P. G.
225
DHAP. IX.] Communion Cups in N. America.
iis still in existence there, engraved “ Ex done Societatis pro promovendo
lEvangelis in partibus transmarinis, 1704,” and the record of the grant
of money Avith which it v'as bought is to he traced in the Journal
of the Society on Nov. 17 in that year. It was made by John
■Wisdome of London. Plate of the year 1708, given by Queen Anne,
remains at St. George’s Church, Hempstead, Long Island, and at
'St. Peter’s Church, Westchester, N.Y., both cups being made by John
Eastt. The service with royal arms and AR at Trinity Church, N.Y.,
No. 24. — COMMUNION VESSELS (1707), AT HVATTSVILLE, MARYLANl), U.S.A.
is of the following year and by Francis Garthorne. A set of communion
plate given in 1711 by Queen Anne “ to her Indian Chapel of Onondaw-
gas,” is now in use at St. Peter’s Church, Albany, N.Y. Other plate
of this same year, and like the last, bearing the royal arms and AR,
is at Brantford and also at Desoronto, both in Canada. The plate at
Christ Church, Boston, Mass., was given by King George II. in 1733,
and was made in that year by Joseph Allen and Mordecai Fox, of
St. Swithin’s Lane.
Again Trinity Church, Boston, was given plate by the same sovereign
in 1742. This was made in 1741 by the same silversmiths as the
last.
The latest royal gift yet traced in the United States is an alms-
O.E.P. Q
226
[CHAI*, IX.
Old English Plate.
basin at Trinity Clmrcli, New York, by the well-known Tbos. Heming,
in 1766. It is engraved with the royal arms, and bears the initials
GR. Of the same year is some of the plate at Ch. Ch. Bruton,
Virginia, which is marked GlIlR.
But little attention was now paid to art in ecclesiastical matters,
and it can only be said that the church plate of the last and much of
the present century was well suited to the churches of the period.
No better general illustration of the taste ‘of the reign of Queen Anne
No. 25. — PATEN (1673) AT ST. CUTHBERT’s, YORK.
and later, in such matters, could possibly be found than the Cup and
Flagon (No. 24) at Hyattsville, Maryland, made by the well-known
London smith, M. E. Lofthouse. These were originallj'^ at Patuxent
or Upper Marlboro, but eventually came to the church at which they
are now preserved. Many an English town and village can show just
such vessels. Eortunateljg older churches in most cases treasured
the better plate acquired at an earlier period, and well would it be if
this were still so, and fewer Elizabethan communion cups were seen
in the shop-windows of the modern silversmith. Many of them are
made of the very same silver as the more ancient chalices which they
replaced, vessels that had, perchance, belonged to their parishes from
OHAl’. IX.]
Eisriiteenth Ccnturv Communion Plate. 227
time immemorial. It is to be feared that they are constantly parted
^vith for the mere price of the silver of which they are made, by those
Avho are in ignorance, or are regardless, of the curious historical
associations which surround these ancient and interesting relics of the
ricformation period.
Modern chalices may be seen in use at St. Paul’s Cathedral, and at
Kensington parish church, to mention places that are easily accessible,
and these may be usefully compared with the illustrations of older
clialices given in this chapter by those who are interested in such
matters.
So much for chalices, but a few more words must be added to carry
down the history of patens.
The paten usual in the seventeenth century was not fitted to the
cup, but was a plain circular salver on a central circular and conical foot
like the stem of the rudest of the communion cups, and that of the
eighteenth century was a plain plate. In fact, everything may be
found from a plain but solid plate, about the size and shape of a
dinner-plate, down to a small domestic waiter, standing on the three
usual small feet, and made, if not of silver, of Sheffield plate.
As an illustration of the patens of the seventeenth century, a wood-
cut (No. 25) is given of an unusually fine one of St. Cuthbert’s, York,
by the kindness of the A^orkshire Archaeological Society. It affords
also a good example of the stiff feather mantling that so often surrounds
the coats of arms engraved on plate of the Charles II. period.
FLAGONS.
The earliest of these are of the reign of Elizabeth, and succeeding
as they did the phials or cruets of earlier days, one of which was for
wine and the other for water, they are usually found in pairs, although
a single vessel of the kind would have been all that was actually
necessary, even to bring to the church the larger quantity of wine
that was now used. Tankard-flagons of an Elizabethan pattern with
tapering sides that will be found described under the title Tankards
later on, are in use as communion flagons, one at Fugglestone St.
Peter, Wilts, and another at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, with
a third at Heddington, Wilts, this last being of 1602, but there is
nothing to identify their fashion especially with ecclesiastical uses.
We may, therefore, pass on to the very early pair of “round-bellied ”
or jug-shaped flagons at Cirencester church (No. 26), which were
made in 1576, and supply us with a distinctive form of flagon which
was used till about 1615. Several examples of them have been found
228
[CHAl-. IX.
Old English Plate.
at intermediate dates ; a pair at 8t. Margaret’s, Westminster, and also
one at St. George’s Chapel, Windsor, are of 1583 ; and at Rendcombe
in Gloucestershire, there are flagons of the same shape ornamented
round the bowls with engraved belts of the usual Elizabethan commu-
nion-cup pattern.
They are of the year
1592. Then come a
fine pair of 1598 at
Wadham College,
Oxford. These are
gilt and covered
with engraved strap-
work all over the
necks and bowls.
They were a legacy
of the foundress.
A plainer flagon of
1G04 is at Salisbury
Cathedral. A second
at St. George’s
Chapel, Windsor,
is as late as 1613 ;
but it was no doubt
made to match the
one of 1583. It is
curious to note that
there are no less
than seven or eight
large flagons of this
exact shape and
of English make,
amongst the trea-
sures of the Czar
and of the Patriarch
of Moscow in the
Kremlin. The Rus-
sian examples are
ornamented all over in flat repousse work, and are of various dates
from 1596 to 1612.
Flagons were probably not so invariably made of silver as were
chalices. The churchwardens of Wing, co. Bucks, are found in
1576, paying “for a tynne wyne bottell for the churche, xviijd.,”
26. — COMMUNION FLAGON (1576) AT CIRENCESTEK.
CUAP. IX.]
229
Flagons.
aud in 1005 the authorities of Leverton ijs. vid. “for a puter com-
munion pott.”
The word “ pott” will remind us of the Canons ot 1003, by which
(Canon *20) the wine was required to be brought to the communion
table ill “a clean and sweet standing pot or stoup of pewter if not of
purer metal.”
Every now and then a later llagon is found to recall the earlier
pattern. For instance, a pair of very large gilt vessels, chased all over
with decoration as feather-work, and of the year 1000, at the Chapel
Eoyal, St. James’s Palace, are almost exactly of the “ round-bellied ”
shape; but from this time the “ round-bellied” flagons, as they are
called ill MS. inventory of the plate of St. George’s Chapel, dis-
appear from common use, and the usual tankard pattern comes in
which has ever since been used and is so familiar. A rare example
of an upright-sided plain tankard-flagon is at TefFont Ewyas, Wilts.
This is of 1572. Early examples like this are of small size compared
with the more common tall and large vessels which came in with the
seventeenth century. The earliest of these tall tankard-flagons known
to the writer is an example at C. C. C., Oxford, of 1598 ; the next is
at New Coll., Oxford, and of 1602, to which succeed a pair quite
plain, save for one or two small bands of moulding, at Brasenose
College, Oxford. These are of 1608. Then come a pair at Salisbury
Cathedral of 1610, given by John Barnston, Canon of Salisbury, and
of Brasenose College, Oxford. Possibly as both pairs are by the same
maker, both were presented by Barnston. Following these are two
of the same year, 1618, a plain one belonging to Gray’s Inn Chapel,
and a beautiful specimen ornamented with belts and scrolls of strap-
work, the property of the parish of Bodmin : a very similar one to
the last at Kensington Church, Loudon, was made in 1619. The
illustrations later under the article on Tankards, of tall tankards at
Norwich and Bristol, give a good idea of the church flagon-tankards
of this period. Later than this, and to the present day, they are all
of the general shape and character of the pewter example shown on
page 219, which is of 1640 or thereabouts. Usually plain, and often
of gi'eat size, and with a spreading base or foot, in the reign of
Charles II. they are found covered with heavy Louis XIV. scrolls
and flower ornamentation in repousse work all over the drum. Very
occasionally exceptions occur, as in the case of those at Canterbury
Cathedral, which are of a jug shape with swelling bowls on short
stems or feet, and have spouts, their lids being surmounted by crosses.
(No. 27.) They are ornamented with flat aj)j)liqiie silver ornamenta-
tion ol the kind sometimes called by amateurs “ cut card work,” for
230
Old English Elate.
[chap. ix.
want of a better name, and are of the year 1G()4. The juj^-shaped
flagon is occasionally found in the eighteenth century. A pair at
Durham Cathedral, which are of the year 1760, are ornamented with
flower-sprays in repousse work, and are not very unlike the coffee-pot
of the same period in shape and general style, except that a short
No. 27.— CJJIMUKION FLAGOX (1664) AT CANTERBUUY CATHEDRAL.
lip at the rim replaces the long spout inserted lower down in the bowl,
which would be proper to a coffee-pot. The ordinary flagon of the
eighteenth century is shown by the woodcut (No. 24) on p. 225.
The word “ flagon ” seems to have been always appropriated to a
vessel intended to hold wine, and has therefore been continued to
these communion vessels, which would otherwise be more appro-
CHAP. IX.]
231
Flagons.
priately called “ tankards,” or “ pots,” as. in the language of the
Canons of 1603.
The very derivation of the word connects it with “ flask, and with
the travelling bottles, or costrels, suspended by a cord or chain,
similar to what are now called “pilgrims’ bottles.” A large and
handsome bottle of this description bearing the arms of General
Charles Churchill, younger brother of the great Duke of Marlborough,
and said to have been used by him as a campaigning wine-flask, was
sold lately (1892) in London. It was by P. Platel and its date was
between 1702 and 1714, probably nearer to the former than the later
year. In England the Avine Avas brought to the communion table in
the sort of A'essels described above ; but it is a curious fact that at
this very day, at All Souls’ College, Oxford, the flagons used to
contain the Avine for consecration at the Sacrament, are tAVO A'ery
ancient large siLer-gilt flasks, or pilgrims’ bottles, having chains to
Avhich the stoppers are attached. It is said that they Avere spared at
the Eeformation, as having nothing popish about them. They are of
foreign, and, from the goldsmiths’ marks, almost certainly of French,
AA'orkmauship ; their precise date is unknoAAn. Possibly they are the
very vessels described in the aaIII of Eichard AndreAV, Dean of York
(1477), as bequeathed to the College ; but from their geneml character,
and particularly that of their stoppers, they are probably of the
beginning of the sixteenth century.
Al.MS-DISHES Oil BASINS.
These in early days may have been of various forms, such as
ships, but Avere more often basins. The Avardrobe accounts of 1296
(24 EdAvard I.) mention “j naA'is argenti cum pede p’ elemos’,”
and in the time of Edward III. occurs an entry, “ una magna olla
p’ elemosinar’,” but these Avere probably articles of table plate intended
for the reception of broken meat to be gEen to the poor. Another
such alms-dish of gold, called the “ Tygre,” and standing upon
a golden bear ornamented AA'ith rubies and pearls, is mentioned
in Palgrave’s State Inventories at the year 1431 (9 Henry VI.).
This appears from other entries to haA’e been a ship, like the dish
of 1296, and Avas pledged over and over again for loans -of money.
Basins in gi-eat number, AvhateA^er they may have been used for, arc
mentioned in the church iiiA'entories of 1552 and other years, but
those AA'hich are noAV found in our cathedrals and churches are not
ancient ones. A large plain gilt alms-dish, Avith Tudor rose on the
central boss, of the year 1556, at St. George’s Chapel, Windsor, is
232
[chap, IX.
Old English Plate.
the oldest known to tlio writer.* Next to that comes another gilt
dish at Lambeth Palace Chapel, of 1635, and this is followed by a
curious fluted dish decorated with punched work in spirals, dated
1639, and belonging to the parish of Bermondsey. Small shallow
trays with punched ornamentation, of this period, are used as alms-
basins at several village churches, amongst which are Chalton, Hants,
and Bredgar, Kent, also Alderton, Wilts. They are almost all included
between the years 1630 and 1640. One or two similar basins are,
however, of 1660-70.
A plain dish, that might serve for either alms-dish or paten, part of
the Gray’s Inn Chapel plate, is of the year 1639. Later ones are
always plain plates or dishes of silver or silver gilt, differing from one
another only in size, some few having a coat of arms engraved on the
centre or rim. Hardly any of them are of earlier date than 1660, and
few are as old as that. A magnificent altar dish of that year is at
the Chapel Koyal, St. James’ Palace. The centre is filled with a
representation of the Last Supper in very high relief, and on the
wide rim are other subjects, the chased and repousse panels being
surrounded by Louis XIV. decoration.
There is a fine large dish of 1684 ornamented with repousse work
at Westminster Abbey, and a pair of plainer ones, of about the same
date, engraved with the well-known heraldic bearing of a cross
between five martlets, the coat assigned to Edward the Confessor.
CANDLESTICKS.
Those used before the Pieformation were usually in pairs, and made
of latten, or of copper gilt, often they were of silver. Such a pair are
found amongst the plate of Henry Fitzroy, Duke of Bichmond, natural
son of Henry VIII., in 1527, described as follows : —
“ Pair of candelstikkes chaced wrethen for an aulter, weing Ixxviij.
oz. hi. qts. Another pair, Ixiij. oz. iij. qts.”
They have all entirely disappeared, those which were of intrinsic
value in the time of Edward VI., and those made of commoner
materials were destroyed as “ monuments of superstition ” in the
early years of Elizabeth.
Pricket candlesticks, or candlesticks with an upright spike upon
which to place a large candle, are found among the plate of our
cathedrals, but are seldom older than 1660, and still seldomer of any
artistic interest. Candlesticks such as these are at Kochester, Canter-
* A secular clisli of 1524, at St. Magnus,
London Bi-idge, seems to have been altered a
good deal at the time of its pre.sentation in
1564 to the Church of St. Michael, Crooked
Lane, now linked with St. Magnus.
CHAl’. IX.]
Pricket Candlesticks.
233
bury, Gloucester, and other places. The Rochester examples are the
earliest known to be still in use, being of 1653. Those preserved in
Salisbury Cathedral are of 1662. A very fine pair of chased candle-
sticks of great size on tripod stands and of good workmanship belong
to Westminster Abbey, but these are somewhat later, being of the
year 1684. Others at Exeter Cathedral are fiuted columns on
pedestals, and Avere made in 1681.
Good candlesticks of more modern design, ornamented Avith fluted
Avork, chased floAvers, and the like, may be seen at Durham. These
Avere made in 1767.
The dates of all these specimens suggest the concluding remark
that little or no communion plate of any kind is found in our cathedrals
older than the Restoration period. Probably cathedrals were more
exposed to spoliation during the Civil War than parish churches,
which could better deny the possession of any treasure Avorth taking ;
at all events nothing of their earlier plate noAv remains.
CHAPTER X.
DECOIIATIYE AND DOMES'J'IC ELATE.
INTRODUCTION — ErPECT OF THE WARS OP THE ROSES — PROSPERITY OF THE SIX-
TEENTH CENTURY— GREAT DESTRUCTION OF OLD PLATE AT VARIOUS TIMES
—GOLD PLATE— OBSOLETE VESSELS— SPOONS— MAZERS— SALTS— STONEWARE
JUGS — EWERS, BASINS, AND SALVERS — STANDING CUPS AND HANAPS —
TANKARDS — SMALLER CUPS OF VARIOUS KINDS — PLATES — FORKS — MON-
TEITHS — CANDLESTICKS, SCONCES, ETC. — TOILET SERVICES — CASTERS AND
CRUET-STANDS— TEA AND COFFEE SERVICES, KETTLES, ETC.— CAKE BASKETS
AND EPERGNES — MACES AND OARS — RACING BELLS, ETC.
Passing from ecclesiastical to secular plate, it needs no apology to
commence a cliapter wliicli is intended to form part of a practical
guide to the plate- collector, with the period to which the oldest extant
specimens belong.
It may be said at once that the Wars of the Eoses were to secular
plate what the events of the next century were to the treasures of
the Church. Domestic plate of an earlier date than the reign of
Henry VII., is as scarce as pre-Eeformation church -plate. The known
examples may be almost reckoned on the fingers, and none of them
are hall-marked except the Nettlecomhe Chalice and Paten, and the
Anathema Cup at Pembroke College, Cambridge. They comprise the
few chalices and patens of which particulars have been given in the
preceding chapter ; several mazers which will be mentioned later ;
about half-a-dozen drinking vessels of note ; and a salt or two. The
cups are the Lynn Cup, the Horn at Queen’s College, Oxford, the
Foundress’ Cup at Christ College, Cambridge, and a Cocoa-nut Cup
at New College, Oxford. Almost the only salt is the Huntsman or
Giant Salt at All Souls’ College, Oxford.
But in prosperous Tudor times the goldsmith had once more
become a dependent of no mean consideration in the households of the
great. The will of Katherine of Arragon mentions her goldsmith, to
whom she gives a year’s wages, and one Eobert Amadal held a similar
office in the domestic establishment of Cardinal Wolsey.
Very early in the sixteenth century an English gentleman’s house
of the better sort would have been found well supplied with silver
plate. Sir John Heron, Knt., Treasurer of the Chamber to King
CHA1>. X.]
Sixteenth Century Plate.
235
Henry YIII., bequeaths to his wife in 1525, “ my daily usual plate
being in my butteiy, that is to say, three saltes silv’ with a cover,
xxii' of silver spones, two standing cuppes with ij covers gilt, three
Gobletes with a cover and ij white holies of silver oon pounced and
another playn.”
The same testator hud more covered cups, covered salts, ewers and
basins, and other things besides to leave to his children ; but the
terms of the bequest to his wife give a good idea of what was thought
necessary for ordinary domestic use in such a house as his at that
period.
By the middle of the reign of Queen Elizabeth the wealth and
luxury of the country had been on the increase for almost a century,
and an extract from i\\e Description of England, by William Harrison,
Ciia2)laiu to Lord Cobham, Avhich is prefixed to Holiugshed’s
Chronicles, will supply us with a convenient 2>i'eface. ‘Writing in
1586 he quaintly comments as follows on the times in which he was
living : — *
“ Certes in noble men’s houses it is not rare to see abundance of
Arras, rich hangings of tapestrie, silver vessell, and so much other
plate as may furnish sundrie cupbords to the summe often-times of a
thousand or two thousand jDounds at the least, whereby the value of
this and the rest of their stufte dooth groAv to be almost inestimable.
Likewise in the houses of knights, gentlemen, merchantmen, and
some other Avealthie citizens, it is not geson to behold generallie their
great |;)i’ovision of ta2)estrie, Turkie Avork, peAvter, brasse, fine linen,
and thereto costlie cu2>bords of ^date Avorth fiAn or six hundred or a
thousand pounds to be deemed by estimation. But as herein all these
sorts do far exceed their elders and predecessors, and in neatnesse and
curiositie the merchant all other ; so in time past the costlie furniture
stayed there, Avhereas noAV it is descended yet loAA'er, eA^en unto the
inferior artificers, and manie farmers Avho by vertue of their old and
not of their neAv leases liaA^e for the most part learned also to garnish
their cui)boards Avith |)late, their joined beds Avith tapestrie and hang-
ings, and their tables Avith carpets and fine na2)erie, AAdiereby the
Avealthe of our countrie (God be praised therefore and give us grace to
employ it Avell) dooth infinitelie appeare.”
Plenty of evidence here, of the AA’ealth of j^late possessed by men of
every degree late in the sixteenth century, and a little farther on he
gives in more detail the amount of it that might then be found
amongst Avhat may be called the loAver middle classes. He S2)eaks of
* I5ook II. cap. 12.
236
Old English Plate.
[CIIA1>, X.
the exchange of “ treene platters into pewter, and wooden spoones
into silver or tin ” ; and after stating that in old times all sorts of
“ treene ” stuff were so common that a man would hardly find four
pieces of pewter, of which one was usually a salt, in a good farmer’s
house, whereas there was now a fair garnish* of pewter in his cup-
board, he concludes with a list of such a farmer’s plate, consisting of
“a silver salte, a howle for wine (if not a whole neast), and a dozen
of spoons to finish up the sute.”
And as it was three hundred years ago, so it is now. Emerson says
of the Englishman of to-day that “ he is very fond of his plate, and
though he have no gallery of portraits of his ancestors, he has of their
punch-bowls and porringers. Incredible amounts of plate are found
in good houses, and the poorest have some spoon or saucepan, gift of
a godmother, saved out of better times.”!
Smaller curiosities too have ever had a charm, for the fairer sex
especially. And if our sisters carry their treasures about with
them hung round their waists, their grandmothers did not value
theirs the less because they kept them at home in a Chippendale
cabinet.
With what admiration of the ingenuity of the fair artist,” says
Sir Walter Scott, “ have I sometimes pried into those miscellaneous
groups of i^seuclo-hijouterie.” X
“ Blessings,” adds the great novelist, “ upon a fashion which has
rescued from the claws of abigails and the melting-pot of the silver-
smith those neglected cimelia for the benefit of antiquaries and the
decoration of side-tables.”
It is the plate of the century or more beginning with the reign of
Henry VII., and ending with that of Queen Elizabeth, which furnishes
the modern sideboard with its choicest specimens ; and rare as they
are, the only wonder is that so many have been preserved, when we
consider the events of subsequent times.
It is needless to say that the requirements of King or Parliament
in the following century swept much away ; but two less obvious
causes have wrought the destruction of even more than can be laid to
the charge of Cavalier and Roundhead put together. One of them
has already been alluded to in detailing the measures adopted by
William III. to remedy the scarcity of bullion so grievously felt at the
end of the seventeenth century. The premium then offered for hall-
marked silver brought to the Mint was only too tempting, and a vast
* A g<arnish = a full set of an established
number of pieces, such as a dozen of each
sort. A “ garnish ” and “ half a garnish ”
are both often spoken of.
j Emerson's Traits.
t /S't. Jionaiis Well, Chap. X.
CHAP. X.]
Gold Plate.
237
quantity of ancient plate n as sacvifieed to the cnpidityor
.of its owners in 1«97. But scarcely less must have been melted do
a century afterwards to furnish the mere metal ®
immense dinner equipages which the altered fashions of the da) t e
rendered indispensahle. No new supply ol silver was available
as that which had once poured in from Spanish America . when
•then came the tons of silver which were fashioned into dinner senices
with their various appendages by the industry ot London silversmitlis,
from Lamerie to Ruudell and Bridge ? It is clear that at that time
another and perhaps the largest consignment of old-fashioned and
disused plate must have gone to the melting-pot, to be returned to its
owners in the shape of the plates, dishes, forks, and spoons witi
which our houses are even now to a great extent supplied. The giaiu
service of plate which graced the royal table at the great banquet given
by Sir Samuel Fludyer at the Mansion House on Lord Mayor s Hay.
1761, which the King and Queen honoured with their presence, was
made new for the occasion by Mr. Gilpin, the goldsmith, with wdiom
the City exchanged a quantity of old plate for the new ; and many
roval and other services still in use were thus provided between that
time and the end of the century. Table-services of plate were pro-
vided at the public expense for certain great personages of state, on
taking office, such as Ambassadors, Viceroys of Ireland, and the
Speakers ot the House of Commons. It may be gathered from
account-books preserved by the Messrs. Garrards for the
between 1712 and 1720 that a set of the first class was about 7,000
ounces, and of the second rank about 4,000 ounces. The largest sets
never included more than two or three dozen forks, one set silver, and
another gilt ; nor do we find mention of butter-boats, sauce-ladles,
fish-knives, or butter-knives. A large cistern and fountain were
usually provided, and these were probably used for washing the forks
on the sideboard. These last articles often weighed 2,000 ounces or
more ; but they seem to have gone out of fashion by about the year
1720. The grandest services were sometimes, but very rarely, ot silvei
gilt, and such are popularly called “gold services,’ a mistake vhich
suggests a remark as to the very small quantity of real gold plate that
is now to be seen.
Only five examples were exhibited amongst the art treasures col-
lected at South Kensington in the Loan Collection of 1862 a gold
cup and cover of seventeenth century work, given by Bishop Hall to
Exeter College, Oxford ; a cup on baluster stem, given to the Cor-
poration of York in 1672 ; a covered cup of the following year, the
property of Mr. J. W. Walrond ; a chocolate cup and cover with one
238
Old English Plate.
[CHA1>. X.
handle, found in the lake at Knowsley, belonging t<; the Earl of
Derby ; and last in date, but not least, a pair of massive ice-ijails
from Blenheim, weighing together no less than 805 (junces, the gift of
Queen Anne to the great Duke of Marlborough. There are two gold
salvers in the collection of plate of Her Majesty the Queen at
Windsor Castle, and a small salver of pure gold was noted by Mr.
Octavius Morgan amongst the plate of King William IV., which was
said to have been made of the presentation rings of Serjeants-at-
Law. This is no doubt still preserved. Besides these there is a
double-handled gold cup at Berkeley Castle made by Paul Lamerie in
1717, a legacy from the then Countess of Berkeley to her celebrated
daughter, Lady Betty Germain. It is of the usual plain Queen Anne
pattern.
A small racing cup of the same period and shape by Benjamin
Pyne, a well-known goldsmith, is in existence, or was a very few years
ago, engraved with a horse ridden by a jockey, and underneath
the words “ Saltby Stakes.” It bore the hall-mark of the year
1710-1. The late Sir F. A. Milbank had a very similar one of 1705-6
by Harracke. It weighed 23 ounces, and realised in 1898 the sum
of T450 at the sale of the Milbank Collection. Lord Yarborough
possesses two such gold cups, both of small size.
The Corporation of Oxford has a solid gold porringer with two
handles and cover, of the year 1680 ; and at Tredegar there is a gold
cup presented to Sir Charles Gould, Bart., by the Equitable Assurance
Society, about 1780. *
It is very possible that a good many other specimens of gold plate
may exist, but enough has been said to prove its extreme rarity at the
present day ; indeed so little has been the demand for gold plate for
a long time past that the Goldsmiths’ Company in 1664 replied to an
enquiry on the subject by the Secretary of State that “it is so seldom
that any is made that it hath never been the usage and custom of
the Company, as we can find, to make any entry thereof in any of
their books.” It was in fact included in the returns relating to
silver plate. Formerly it was by no means uncommon. Gold plate
is frequently mentioned in the Wardrobe Accounts; and in the Intro-
duction to the State Papers of the reign of Henry VIII., printed by
order of the Master of the Ptolls, a banquet given by that monarch is
mentioned, at which two cupboards (by which we must understand a
sort of sideboard of many stages), reaching from the floor to the roof,
were covered with a large and varied assortment of vases all of massive
gold, silver-gilt dishes of another sort being used for the service
of the meats.
CHAP. X.]
Obsolete Vessels.
239
All eiigmviiig of such a sideboard of five stages, taken from a volume
published at Dilingen in 1587, descriptive of the ceremonies at Prague
when the Grand Duke Ferdinand of Austria invested the Emperor and
the Grand Dukes Carl and Ernest with the order of the Golden hleece,
was given by the late Mr. W. Fairholt in his description of the cele-
brated Londesborough Collection, and is reproduced here (No. 28).
That eminent antiquary reminds us that the series of receding steps
not only served for the due display of the plate, but to indicate the
No. 28. — SIDEBOARD OP 16th century.
rank of the person who used it ; persons of royal blood alone being-
allowed to use dressers of five “ degres ” or stages, whilst those of
four were appropriated to nobles of the highest rank, and so on
down to stages of two or but a single step, which were proper
for knights-bannerets, and unennobled persons of gentle descent
respectively.
The engraving is also valuable for the examples it presents of many
quaint forms of plate then in use, and fitly introduces a few words
about such obsolete articles before we go on to those that are still
found and can be classed under definite heads.
The tall tankard at the servitor’s feet would in those days be called
a “ can ” — a German as much as an English word.
The large double cups made to shut upon the rims of each other
240
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
are also noticeable. These, too, are mentioned occasionally in English
inventories, and are called “double” or “ trussing ” cups. The will
of a north-country ecclesiastic proved at York in 1395, describes his
“ ciphum duplicem argenti deaurati vocatum le trussyng coppe,” and
other early examples of them occur.
A conspicuous object is the “ nef,” or ship, Avhich was used in
England as well as abroad ; it seems to have originally been used to
contain the articles used by the noble at his banquet.*' The writer
knows of no example of English workmanship or bearing an English
hall-mark, but there were a number of beautiful specimens in the
Londesborough collection of foreign make.
Like the “ nef,” the “just ” the “ goddard ” and the “ voider ” have
all disappeared, but they deserve a passing word.
Of the “ justa,” de Laborde says that it was a vase or flagon for
the table of an invariable size as to capacit}^ but that its form varied.
This agrees in general terms with the definition of the word as given
by Du Cange.
The “goddard” seems to be derived from the French goclet, a sort
of goblet or cup, often with a cover. Under the head of “ mazers ”
a little later, we shall find some cups of that description called
“ goddards,” in an account of the year 1444.
The “ voyder ” was a large dish in Avhich were collected the broken
victuals which were removed from the table with a large knife with
a broad flat blade called the voyder-hiife, from vicler., to empty, clear,
or make void.
The Boke of Nurture, by Hugh Khodes, the date of which is 1577,
one of the curious set of handbooks of manners and etiquette repro-
duced by the Early English Text Society, speaks of these vessels as
follows : —
“ See ye have Voyders ready for to avoid the Morsels that they doe leave on their
Trenchours. Then with your Trenchour knyfe take of such fragments and put
them in your Voyder and sette them downe cleane agayne.”
A “ new voyder or charger ” of silver is included in a list of plate
made in the course of a lawsuit in 1616 ;f and a “great silver
voyder with a lardge ewer belonging to it,” occurs in a Tredegar
inventory of 1676. Few silver ones remain, but some large brass
voiders or dishes which have probably been so used, may still be
seen, of the history of which nothing is known by their present
owners.
The student of mediae val wills and inventories will find many other
* See p. 293, note.
t Masters’ Reports, 1616, F. toN.
CHAF. X.]
Spoons.
241
vessels mentioned here and there which it is difficult or impossible to
identify with any existing forms. A “ skinking pot” occasionally
occurs, deriving its name from the obsolete Saxon word scencan — to
serve drink at table. What is the cup called a “ costard ” in one
Bristol will of 1491; or the article styled a “ custerd coffyii ” in
another of 1580 ? A “ chatfar ” of silver for “ partrich mynced ” is
included in a list of plate of the year 1443 {Test. Ehor.). A “ little
silver pot with two ears called a little conscience,” is another curious
entry in the list of articles of plate in dispute upon the death of Sir
H. Lee in 1610 of which mention has already been made.* But as
we are not primarily concerned with this kind of enquiry, it is now
time to turn to articles that may be met with by the amateur and
collector of the present day.
SPOONS.
Our notices of domestic plate must begin with spoons by right of
seniority, for, says the learned de Laborde,t “Les cuillers sont
vieilles, je ne dirai pas comme le monde, mais certainement autant
que la soupe ” ; after this we shall not be surprised to find that
amongst the most ancient pieces of English hall-marked plate in
existence are simple spoons.
In early days, when forks were as yet unknown, spoons played an
even more important part at meals than they do at the present day,
and persons of every rank seem to have striven to possess a spoon, if
only a single one, of silver. Our ancestors evidently anticipated, in
their wav, the view of Professor Wilson —
“ A plated spoon is a pitifu’ imposition,”
though, be it said, their alternative would have been honest pewter
or wood ; and no bad substitute either, according to the same modern
authority, who adds : —
“A wudden ladle; indeed, gents, I’m no sure, but it’s no sae apt to be stown ; in
the second, maist things taste weel out 0’ wud ; thirdly, there’s nae expense in keepin
’t clean.”!
It would be difficult anytime for the last six hundred years to find a
man, of however humble station, without a spoon or two to bequeath
to his widow or his son. The wills and inventories of the rich mention
them in great numbers ; and the quaint treatises, to which reference
* A “conscience ' = a bellariiiinc, see Lal)orde, 11° Parte, 238.
The Ordinary, a i>!ay l>y Cartwright, Ih.'il. J Nocks Ambrosiana:, XXXI.
t Nolire dcs Juiiaujr, etc., par M. de
O.E.P.
It
242
Old English Plate.
[chap. X,
has been made on a preceding page, contain many directions as to the
service and management of the spoon at hoard.
The Boke of Kevvyng, which was printed in 1513 hy Wynkyn de
Worde, perhaps from a MS. of much earlier date, instructs the panter
as to setting on the salt and trenchoures, and proceeds : — “ then laye
your knyves and set your brede one lofe by an other, your spones and
your napkyns fayre folden besyde your brede, then cover yonr brede
and trenchoures spones and knyves.”
The Bahees Book of 1475 deals with the polite use of the spoons so
laid . (( whenne your potage to yow shall be broulite,
Take yow sponys and soupe by no way,
And in youre dysshe leve nat your spone, I pray.”
The Young Children's Book adds to this in 1500 the further advice,
“Ne ple}’'e with spone trencherc ne knyfEe.”
The spoons of the thirteenth and two following centuries seem to
have had stems terminating in a spear point, diamond point, pine
cone, a plain knop, or sometimes an acorn. An entry of 1410 {Test.
Ebor.) de uno cocliari plexihili, seems to point to a folding- spoon,
as also do “ my foulden sylver spoone ” in another will of the same
century, and unum coclear argenti falden in 1432 {Test. Ebor.). The
first mention known to the author of spoons with the image of the
Virgin — cum ymaginibus Bead Mari(e in fine eoriindem — occurs in a
will of 1446. These were known later as “maidenhead” spoons;
they are so called in a Bristol Orphan Book will of 1493, and are
common enough in the sixteenth century, but not before.
The same may be said of Apostles’ spoons, which are seldom found
before 1500, but were very popular for a century and a half afterwards.
It was an old English custom for sponsors at christenings to present
these spoons to the children for whom they answered ; the wealthy
giving a complete set, others a smaller number, a poor person a single
spoon with the figure of the saint in honour of whom the child was
named, or perhaps the patron saint of the donor.
Hone’s Every Day Book* gives some amusing notices of this
laudable custom collected from various writers, Ben Jonson, Middle-
ton, and Beaumont and Fletcher, amongst the number. Ben Jonson
has a character in his Bartholomew Pair, saying “and all this for
the hope of a couple of apostle-spoons, and a cup to eat caudle in.”
Beaumont and Fletcher likewise in the Noble Gentleman, say : —
“ ITl be a Gossip. Bewford,
I have an odd apostle-spoon.”
* Houe’s AVery Day Book, vol. i. , 170.
CHAT. X. ]
243
.1 postlcs' Spoons.
Hone notes, too, that in 16GG, the usage was on the decline, quoting
from the (roa.sips, a poem by Shipman : —
*• Formerly, \Yhon they ii.s'd to troul,
(lilt bowls of sack, they gave the bowl ;
Two spoons at least ; an use ill kept ;
'Tis well if now our own be left.”
A certain number of these spoons, which were called apostles spoons
from the figures of the apostles
they bore on their handles, are
still to be seen, and they are of
considerable value from their
antiquity and comparative rarity.
Good specimens have fetched
high prices, varying from £5 to
AlO each, and even much more
of late years ; whilst a complete
set of thirteen is so seldom to be
met with, that a fine early set of
matched spoons would doubtless
realise a very large sum, perhaps
not less than a thousand guineas,
if put up to auction to-morrow.
This opinion is borne out by the-
mention in the Quarterly Review
of April, 1876, of the sale in 1858
of a set of twelve spoons dated
1592, but not all apostles, once
the property of Sir Eobt. Tich-
borne, Lord Mayor in 1656, for
.£430. A set of eight apostles’
spoons of 1527, the property of
Bp. Whyte of Winchester, temp.
Q. Eliz., realised £252 at Christie^
^Maiison & Woods’ Rooms in 1890 ;
and a very interesting set of twelve
spoons, in two sets of six spoons
each, the earlier being of the year ^0. 29.— maidenhead spoon, circa 1540.
1524 and the later of 1553, but
these last evidently made in that year to complete the set, which had
always been in the same hands, were sold at the same Rooms in
March, 1892, for £400. St. Paul replaces St. Judo in this set.
Only two sets of thirteen are known to the writer : one of them is
R 2
244
Old English Plate.
[ciui'. X.
No. 30. — SKT OF THIHTKKN AI’OSTLKS’ SPOONS (,1020)
CHAP. X.]
245
Apostles' Spoons.
in the possession of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, and^consists
of thirteen spoons, one of which is supposed to represent St. Paul.
They are of the year 1566-7, with the exception of the St. Paul
spoon, which is of the year 1515-6. The other set has been pre-
sented to the Goldsmiths’ Company by Mr. George Lambeit, P.S.A.,
and represents our Lord and twelve apostles, Matthias taking the
place of Judas Iscariot. It is somewhat more modern; but the
spoons being all of one year, 1626, and by the same maker, form a
set of unique interest and importance.
A third set, which forms a complete series of the eleven apostles,
was secured by the late Rev. T. Staniforth at the Bernal sale, and is
of great value from its antiquity, having been made in 1519. That
gentleman also possessed the most ancient hall-marked apostle-spoon
known, it being of the j’ear 1493.
The set of 1626 has been selected for our engraving (No. 30), owing
to the presence of the rare “Master” spoon, and the fact of the
. whole being made by one maker at the same time. A reference to the
r various emblems by which the apostles are here distinguished will
: facilitate the identification of individual figures found in private or
public collections.
1. St. James the Less, with a fuller’s bat.
2. St. Bartholomew, with a butcher’s knife.
3. St. Peter, with a key, sometimes a fish.
4. St. Jude, with a cross, a club, or a carpenter’s square.
.5. St. James the Greater, with a pilgrim’s staff and a gourd, bottle or scrip, and
sometimes a hat with escallop shell.
0. St. Philip, with a long staff, sometimes with a cross in the T ; in other cases a
double cross, or a small cross in his hand, or a basket of fish.
7. The Saviour, or “ Master,” with an orb and cross.
8. St. John, with a cup (the cup of sorrow).
9. St. Thomas, with a spear ; sometimes he bears a builder’s rule.
10. St. :Mattliew, with a wallet, sometimes an axe and spear.
11. St. Matthias, with an axe or halberd.
■ 12. St. Simon Zelotes, with a long saw.
13. St. Andrew, with a saltire cross.
The figure of St. Paul distinguished by a sword, or sometimes two
swords, is frequently found, St. Jude being omitted from the set of
twelve to make room for him, and St. Luke and St. Mark occasionally
replace St. Simon and St. Matthias.
In the Byzantine IManual, James the Less, Jude and Mattlfias
are all omitted, their places being taken by St. Paul, St. Luke and
St. Mark.
As to the emblems attributed to each, there is not much variation
to be noted, but the saw is sometimes given to Jude as well as to
246
Old English Plate.
[OHAl*. X.
Simon. This is the ease in the representations of the apostolic
college, by Agostino Caracci.^- As it appeared advisable to give the
whole of these emblems on a single page, that they might be seen at
one view, an illustration is given of a group of three other apostle-
spoons from a set which belonged to the late Kev. S. Lysons (No. 31),
* Mrs. Jameson's Lcrjendurij Art.
CUAl>. X.]
247
Scal-hcadcd Spoons.
in order that the general shape and character of such spoons, their
howls as well as handles, may be clearly understood. The figures
represent 8t. Simon Zelotes, St. Andrew and St. James the Less.
The most modern specimen that has come to the knowledge of t le
present writer is one of IGGO, and belonged to Mr. Staniforth. Mr.
Octavius Morgan had seen one of as late a date as 1GG5, bearing the
figure of St. James. This bears out what was said by Shipuan in
16CG, as to the custom of presenting them at christenings being then
on the wane.
Besides “ maidenhead ” and “ apostles ” spoons are found some with
sejant lions lor knops. Other devices than these thiee aie moie
uncommon, though balls and spear-points for handle ends occui.
The lion-sejant spoon is found both in the sixteenth and early in the
seventeenth century. A good specimen in the author s possession is
of 1547. This is a very early example, and came from the Ashford
Collection. The spoons Avitli the ends of the handles simply cut oft
at an angle, as if they might once have been Apostles’ spoons but
had had the figures roughly lopped off, are very commonly called
“ Puritan ” spoons ; but spoons seem to have been often so made, and
were not unpopular for a long period. Our subjoined list speaks of
them in heraldic terminology as “ slipped in the stalks ” in 1500, and
again as “ sleppe-ended ” in 1580. It may be remarked that when
made in this fashion, the date-letter is often stamped at the end of
the handle close to the slip end, perhaps to show that it has not been
shortened or tampered with.
Before turning to the ordinary domestic spoon, two special spoons
must be mentioned, and first the coronation spoon preserved among
the regalia at the Tower of London. Some think that the date of
this is early in the thirteenth century, and that it maybe the original
spoon, notwithstanding the goldsmith’s account for the fabrication of
a new one, at the coronation of King Charles II., which has been
given at page 39. But many consider that the fashion of its bowl
points conclusively to the later period, and this opinion is shared by
the present writer. The other is the ancient spoon said to have been
given by King Henry VI. together with his boots and gloves to the
loyal Sir Ralph Pudsey, at whose seat, Bolton Plall, that unfortunate
monarch concealed himself for some weeks after the battle of Hexham.
Of the antiquity of this spoon there is no doubt, even if its identity
with the spoon wliich is the subject of the historical tradition is open
to question. The head of its handle is octagonal, somewhat resembling
the capital of a Gothic shaft, and on the flat top is engraved a single
rose, the badge of the king. It is of the usual iorni of ancient spoons.
248
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
and the marks thereon are as follows : inside the howl is stamped the
leopard’s head, — and all the ancient English spoons previous to the
Restoration are so marked ; on the hack of the stem is stamped with
a punch a small heart for maker’s mark ; and above that is the annual
letter, also stamped with a punch. This was long supposed to he the
Lomhardic letter for the j^ear 1445-6, which would certainly agree
both with the history and the make of the spoon ; but there is now
much more known about marks, and strong reason to assign it to the
year 1525-6, and to suspect that the story has by some chance in the
course of ages transferred itself from the original spoon to this one,
which is ancient enough to have an interest of its own, but is not
quite old enough to have belonged to King Henry VI. These accidents
will sometimes happen. The “ Godwin ” cup at Berkeley Castle,
“the property of Earl Godwin in 1066, and regilt by the Earl of
Berkeley 1766 ” as the inscription tells, seems to be formed out of the
head of a mace of the year 1610. The silver furniture at Knole, long
thought to have been provided in honour of a visit of King James I.,
was the boudoir suite of a Countess of Dorset probably presented in
1680, by her second husband Henry Poole Master of the Rolls, and
certainly made in that year. The form of spoons used in England
seems to have continued the same from the middle of the fifteenth
century to the time of the Restoration, when a new fashion was
introduced which completely superseded the more ancient pattern.
The more ancient model, with its baluster and seal-headed end,
is shown by No. 1 (engraving No. 32).* Spoons of this form,
very common from 1585 to about 1620, were made as late as
1659, the date of the very latest known to the writer, whilst a
specimen of the next form (No. 2) and of the year 1667, was in
the late Mr. 0. Morgan’s collection. The shape was then altogether
changed. The stem and handle became flat and broad at the
extremity, which was divided by two clefts into three points, slightly
turned up, whilst the bowl was elongated into a regular ellipse, and
strengthened in its construction by a tongue which ran down the back.
This form of spoon, the handle of which is termed by French
antiquaries dc hiche or the hind’s foot, obtained till the reign of
George I., when a third fashion was introduced. In the latest part
of its period, temp. Q. Anne, the outer points of the dc hiche
handle was just lopped off, so that the splay narrowed to the blunt
point, which was bent backwards rather than upwards. It is a curious
circumstance, that the first change in form occurred at the Restoration,
* An unusually slight and tapering shaft
or stem — “stele” as it is called in old in-
ventories— indicates an early spoon of the
fourteenth or fifteenth centui-y.
CHAP. X.]
249
Eighteenth Century Spoons.
and the second at the accession of the House of Hanover. Did the
spoons brought over with the plate of the respective courts, at these
periods, set the new fashion ?
In the third form (No. 3), the howl was more elongated and
elliptical, and the extremity of the handle was quite round, turned up
at the end, having a high sharp ridge down the middle. It continued
No. 32. — SPOONS OF 16th, anu 18th centuries.
to be made certainly as late as 1767, hut not to the exclusion of other
patterns, for towards the end of the reign of George II. another
new fashion came into use, which has continued to the present time.
The bowl became more |)ointed, or egg-shaped, the end of the
handle was turned down instead of up, whilst the tongue, which
extended down the hack of the bowl, and is so well known by the
name of “ the rat’s tail,” was shortened into a drop. Transition
spoons with the Hanoverian handle, but the strengthening drop
and not the rat-tail at the back of the bowls, appear in 1754 and
1762. Following this transition we have the well-known plain
spoon of common use from 1760 or 1765 till 1800, to which wo
250
[(!HAI*. X,
Old English Plate.
liave roferretl, and wliicli is called hy the trade the “old English”
pattern. The liddle-headed pattern, in which a sharp angular
No. 33. — TEA-SPOONS, CIRCA 1760, AT
barber-surgeons’ HALL, LONDON.
shoulder was introduced on either
side the stem, just above the
howl and also near the end of the
handle, came into vogue in the
early part of the present century,
and still seems popular.
Tea-spoons follow the fashion of
larger spoons, hut are not often
found hefore the middle years of
the eighteenth century.
Except as regards the ends of
the handles, spoons have not
usually been much ornamented.
A little scroll-chasing is found on
the hack of bowls at the insertion
of the handle of all periods from
Charles II. onwards. Tea-spoons
of the Louis XV. period have, how-
ever, been decorated with orna-
ments of the time, both in bowl
and on handle, and the handles
were sometimes of fancy shapes,
formed as vine tendrils, flower
rose-sprays, and other such de-
vices. From about 1775 to 1785
feather-edging and beaded-edging
not unfrequently adorn the handles
of the plain “ old English ” spoons
then in use. Straining spoons for
tea are m-entioned later in this
chapter.
NOTES OF ANCIENT SPOONS, AEKANGED IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER.
12y‘J. xii coclearia argenti. (Will of Marlin cle St. Cross.) — Surtees Society Trans.
AVills and Inv.*
121)6. ix coclear’ auri, j coclear’ argenti magnu p coiiun pond. xxis. iijd. — A\ ardrobe
Accounts, 21 Edw. I.
* Many references are made in this chap-
ter to the invaluable collection of Mortuaries,
AVills, and Inventories published by the
Surtees Society, under the following titles : —
TestamentaEboracensia. AA'ills registered
at A'ork. {'I'est. Ebor.)
AVills and Inventories from the Registry of
the Archdeaconry of Richmond. {Rich. IFills.)
A\’ills and Inventories from the Registry of
the Diocese of Durham. ( ir?7/s and Inv.)
These volumes have also supplied some of
the materials for Chapter IV.
CHAl'. X.]
Spoojis.
251
I ouO.
iss:>.
1421.
1432.
1440.
do.
1441.
1444.
144r>.
do.
1452.
tlo.
1450.
1463.
1474.
1477.
1487.
1400.
1407.
1408.
1500.
do.
1505.
1 506.
1515.
1516.
1 525.
1 527.
1542.
1546.
do.
1 558.
1.560.
do.
1 565.
7 coclear’ auri, 8 coclcur arj^ciiti sigiiata in collo sigiio Tarisius scilt dc (luodam
llore ‘jlcgclli. — Wardrobe Account.s, 28 Kdw. I.
coclearia nova idtimo facta in Ebor. — Surtees Society Trans. Test. Plbor.
x.xx cocliaria argenti. — Will of llic. de llavcnscr, Arclnleacoii of Lincoln,
sex coclearia argentca cum acrinsse de auro. — Test. Eboi’.
xij cocliaria arg. do opere London. — Idem.
calicem sanctiticatam cum patena ct cocliari cidem calici pertinente. — Idem,
sex cocliaria argenti de fradelett. — Idem.
unum cocliar’ argenti cum longo brachio pro viridi zinzebro. — Idem,
vj cocliaria argenti cum quodam signo viz hawthornleves. — Idem,
xxiiij coclear’ argenti de opt. (Will of Thos. Biygge de Salle.) — Norwich
Registry.
ij coclearia argentca et deaurata unius seette cum 3unaginibus Bcatse Mariaj in
tine eorundem. xii coclearia argentea eum glaiulibus in iiodis. vii coclearia
argentca cum nodis deauratis.
xx.'i.xi coclearia argenti diversorum operum et pondcris. (Inv. of Durham
Priory.) — Surtees Society Trans. Vol. II. ill.
se.x cocliaria argenti de Parysh. — Test. Ebor.
vj cocliaria ai’g. de una sorte signata cum flore vocato flour de lice. — Idem,
dim. dos coclearium arg. cum akehorns. — Test. Ebor.
xii. coclearia argenti operis Paris’ de una secta signata cum litcra — Idem,
ij sylver sponnes markctl wt lybbard hedys and square knoppis. — Idem,
half doz. spones wt lepardes hedes prynted in the sponself. — (Will of Robert
Bagworth, C.P.C. 30 Wattys.)
ij dozen and vi spoiys with tlj'-amoud poyntes pond xii unc. i qua. at 3.v. 2d.y
vi. li. xs. viul. ob. (Inv. of Robert Morton, gent.) — Brit. Mus. Add. MS.
30.064.
vj cocliaria arg. cum fretlettez. vi coclcarea arg. cum lez acornez deaur’. — Test.
Ebor.
sex coclearia cum capitibus puellaium. — Idem.
a spoue ami a foi’ke for grene ginger. (Will of Anne, Lady Scrope.) — Idem,
xii coclearia argenti slipped in lez stalkcs pond, inter se xiiij unc. (Will of
Thos. Rotherham, Abp. of York.) — Idem.
12 great spones with kiiobs wrought and gilt 24 oz. at 4.?. 4?. 166*. ; a dozen of
s{)ones not gilt 14 oz. at 3.s’. 2cl. ; a little sponeof gold. — Inv. of Thos. Kebccl
S.L.
xl doz. sponis, ij dos. gylt sponys. — Lord Mayor’s Feast. (E. E. Text Soc.)
6 .spoons with owls at the end of the handles. See Appendix A. — C. C. C. Oxford.
ij silv’ sponys being in a purse, 1 whrof being a gemewc spone and the other a
spone with a forke. — Norf. Arch. Soc. Trans.
6 spoons with balls on tlie ends of the stems gilt. Sec Appendix A. — C. C. C.
Oxford.
spone knopped with the image of our lad3^ — Bury AVills.
a spone of golde with a rose and pomegranat 11 oz. qt. di. (Inv. of Heniy
Phlzroj', Duke of Richmond.) — Camden Society Trans.
a longe silver spone (and a longc forke) for sokett, a spone with an acorne
doble gilt. (Will of Countess of Northumberland.) — Coll. Top. ct Gen.
ij sylver sponys withe angclls on the knoppys gyltyd. — Wills and Inv.
3 silver spones with maj'dcn heids. — Rich. AYills.
xii silvr spones wt skallap .shells on their heads, one silv’ spone kilt wt an
accornc on the head. — Idem.
syxe silver spones of ye mayden heddes. — Idem.
4 silver spones with lyons off thends gilt. — Idem.
spoon.s with diamond knops. See Ai>pcndi.x A. — Mercers’ Conqtan,v.
252
Old English Elate.
[chap. X.
1")(')7. J dosunc l^’ons and J doss, madinc hedes xvi oz., ij doss flat ended sponos
xxviii oz. — Rich. Wills.
do. thre spones wt knoj)pos of our ladie, and v wt lyons p’cell gilt. — Idem.
1570. i doss silver spones with maden licades. — Idem.
1577. vi silver spoones with lyons on the ends of them. — Idem.
1580. dosen spones, theis spones being sleppe endyd. — Wills and Inv.
1582. 3 silver spoones, with aeornes.— Idem.
1583. xi sylver spones with lyone knopes gilte at the ends. — Wills and Inv.
do. xij spones eallcd slippes weying xxiiij ownces and a lialfe, and preised at Vs
the ounce. — C. P. C. Inv. of William Dallison, E.s(p
1588. xi sponnes with maden heads weing xiiij ounces and ^ at As. per ounce, 21. 18#.
— Idem.
1590. six lesser sylver spones with the knobs at th’ endes. — Rich. Wills.
1618. spoons with slipped ends. See Appendix A. — Mercers’ Company.
1020. a sugar box spoon. (The Unton Inventories.) — Berkshire Ashmolean Soc. Trans.
1000. a dosson of sillver spouns w*-*^ flat handels. — Will of Eliz. Gresham of Titsey.
Apostles’ Spoons.
1493. Apostle spoon. See Appendix A. — From the Stanifortli Collection.
1494. xij cocliaria arg. cum apostolis super eorum fines. — Test. Ebor.
1517. xiij spones with xii appostells. (Will of S^ Ralph Shirley.) — Stem. Shir.
1519. eleven apostles’ spoons. See Appendix A. — From the Staniforth Collection.
1527. xiij spones of Chryst and the xii Apostells. whereof j gilt and the rest sylver
with mages gylt. — Inv. of Minster Priory in Sheppey.
1555. xii silver spones with xii apostles on heads. — Rich. Wills,
do. Apostle spoon. See Appendix A. — W. R. M. Wynne, Esq., Peniarth.
1560. 12 Apostles’ spoons. See Appendix A. — C. C. C. Cambridge.
1507. xiiij postle spones, xxv oz. — Rich. Wills.
1570. vi silver spones with postle heads. — Idem.
1580. one dozen of postell spoones of silver weyng 24 ounces at 4.<f. — Idem.
1582. a dozen spones with apostles’ heads xxxv oz. 5Z. 10#. 8rZ. — Idem.
1587. my xii silver spones called the xii apo.st ells.— Wills and Inv.
1588. xii appostell spons, the ends being gilted weing xx ounces at 4.s\ 8rZ. per ounce.
— Idem.
1026. 13 Apostles’ spoons. See Appendix A. — Presented to Goldsmiths’ Company by
G. Lambert, Esq., F.S.A.
For farther notes of apostles’ and other spoons now in existence,
see chronological list in Appendix A.
MAZERS.
If spoons are as old as soup, drinking vessels have been in use as
long as spoons, and from spoons it is therefore convenient to pass to
the ancient and interesting howls that are knotra as mazers.
It is easier to say that these were for centuries amongst the
commonest articles in domestic use, than to give a satisfactory reason
for their being usually called “ murrie ” in mediaeval inventories, or to
define the material of which they were made. On the former of these
points a great deal of learning has been expended by the antiquaries
of past generations, so much indeed that it ought to have gone farther
than it has towards settling the latter.
CHAl*. X.]
Mazers.
253
Dll Cange only ventures to say that mazers were “ pretiosiora
pocula,” adding that opinions differed as to what they were made of.
First he ipiotes Somner, a well-known writer of the early part of the
seventeenth century, who supposed that they were wooden vessels and
made of maple ; hut he proceeds himself to say that the better opinion
is that they were the vessels called “ myrrhiiie ” in classical ages.
Other authorities are then cited who in turn suggest gum, porcelain,
shell, metal and lastly onyx as the materials of which they were
probably fashioned. Somner was guided by the fact that the word
“maeser” signified in the Flemish language an excrescence of the
i maple-tree ; and notwithstanding the opinion of Du Cange, which was
! no doubt influenced by the inventories of the twelfth and following
centuries, in which he found these vessels actually described as
‘‘de murni,” “ de murro,” or by the adjective “murreus,” there can
be no doubt that nothing hut wood was in ordinary use in mediseval
days for utensils such as these.
The menders of broken cups in Paris are said by John de Grarlandia
in the eleventh century to have worked upon cups made of many
diflerent kinds of wood, “ de murris, planis, brucis, de acere, et
tremulo,” and he gives it as the opinion of some that the “ murra ”
was a tree mentioned by Lucan — in auro murrave hihiuit.
In England too, “ treen ” vessels preceded pewter, as pewter did
silver plate : —
“ Beech made their chests, their beds, their join’d stools ;
Beech made the board, the platters and the bowls.”
Cowley.
A reference to the older English poets, or to early wills and the
inventories which are often appended to them, will go far to convince
us that mazers were merely the best sort of wooden howls, and that
these favourite drinking vessels were made of the speckled portions of
the maple-tree, from which they derived their name.
The word “maser” is explained by Skinner, an antiquary of the
same century and as trustworthy as Somner, to mean a wooden cup,
“ poculum ligneum, a Belg. maeser, tuber ligni aceris ex qua materia
praecipue Inec pocula confici solebant ” : and to this may be added
Planta’s definition of it, “ un neud ou bosse a un arbre nomme erahle.”*
The same vessel was called in French madre, which, says Cotgrave,
is used “of wood whose grain is full of crooked and speckled streaks
or veins.”
The German Maser is a spot, speck, or the grain of wood ;
* Blunta. Threwr du Laiuj. Bus, Alman,
254
Old English Plate.
[OUAP. X.
MaserhoJz is veined wood in the same language, and Ma.'fciie, maple-
wood or the maple-tree. From this source our word mazer is clearly
derived. In old inventories the word is often turned into an adjective ;
mazereus and mazerinns are Latin, and meshjn or viessillhui Englisli
forms in which it is found. The latter recalls the lines of Chaucer: —
“ Tliey fet liim first the swetc win,
And mede eke in a maselin,
And real spieerie.”
llhime of Sire TllopuH, V. lil, 780.
Such a meslyn or mazer is described more in detail by Spenser : —
“ A mazer ywrought of the maple wood
Whereon is enchased many a fair sight
Of bears and tigers that make fierce war.”
Shepherd's Calendar, Aiujnsf.
That “masere ” was a Avood of price may be gathered from the old
romances, French and English. Several of the French are quoted by
Du Cange and De Laborde, and with these extracts may be read the
lines from Syre Gaweiie and the Carle P —
“ The harpe was of masere fyne.
The pynnys were of gold 1 wene.” — V. 433.
The Scottish ballad of Gil Morricef places the silver cup and the
mazer dish together on the baron’s table : —
“ Then up and spake the bauld baron,
An angry man was bee ;
He’s tain the table wi’ his foot,
Sae has he wi’ his knee ;
Till siller cup and mazer dish
In flinders he gard flee.”
It may be noted that, in the reign of Edward III., the manor of
Bilsington Inferior was held by the service of presenting three
“maple” cups at the king’s coronation. Hone records that this
service was performed by Thomas Eider at the coronation of
George III., when the king, on receiving the maple cups, turned
to the Mayor of Oxford avIio stood on his right hand, and, having
received from him for his tenure of that city a gold cup and cover,
gave him these three cups in return. +
Whilst the best and most highly prized bowls were always of
maple, it is quite possible that the term “mazer,” originally proper
* These are taken from a valuable notice
of mazers, and especially of the Scropc bowl
at York, to be found in the Transactions of
the Archaeological Institute for 1846.
t Percy’s /ffb'ywcs, 4th Ed. Vol. III. p. 94.
t Hone’s 2'ahlc Book, p. 616.
CHAP. .\.J
Mazers.
tto those of maple-wood only, was afterwards extended to all bowls ol
«similar form, regardless of the materials of which they were made :
“dudgeon” wood, whatever that may he, occurs in more than one
English will beech has already been mentioned, and some have
-supposed that even if the word “mazer” sometimes signified maple,
it was more properly applied to walnut- wood, f
If orourds, ejjgs, nuts, and other rare substances were used when
obtainable, wood and the turner’s art more often provided drinking-
vessels for our forefathers; and whilst the simple “beechen goblets”
• so dear to the poets have perished, a few of the more valuable sort
have been preserved to our own time. Those which have come down
to us are of maple-wood, almost without exception.
So much for the name and materials of these bowls, which seem to
have been valued in proportion to the beauty of the wood of which
they were made, the knots and roots of the maple being especially
prized for their veined and mottled grain. As knots would not be
very thick, and therefore the bowls made of them shallow, their depth
was increased by mounting them with the high metal rim which is
one of the characteristic features of mazers. This rim answered the
further purpose of ornamenting and adding to the value of choice
specimens of wood, and it was frequently of silver or silver-gilt, and
bore an inscription running round it.
Their second characteristic feature, the boss, which is almost
invariably found in the bottom of these vessels, is also simply
accounted for. When the half of a calabash or gourd having a hard
rind was employed as a drinking-cup the necessity would ai’ise of
covering with a plate of metal the point where the fibres of such
gourds were clustered in a knot. Badly turned wooden bowls would
present a similar imperfection, and Mr. Octavius Morgan considered
that the “prints” or bosses of mazers had their origin in the desire
to conceal the blemish with an ornament. This may well be so, but
similar bosses are commonly found in very ancient cups of silver, as
well as of wood or gourd ; so much so that an ornament in the bottom
of a drinking-cup may be considered a general fashion.
The elaborate enamelling found upon some of these bosses has
sometimes suggested a doubt whether the vessels containing them
were really intended for use as drinking-cups ; but their enumeration
in all cases amongst other domestic utensils for the service of the
* Uiium ciphmn dc Degun in 1387. of Godefriclus super Palladiuui, JUS. Harl.
Bristol Orphan Book. 116, fo. 158, that from ripe walnuts soaked
f Parker’s Domestic Architecture, I. 144, in water in a moist pit, “ tlier shalle growo
which fjuotes from Nicholas BolJarde’s Version ' thereof a grett stok that we call ‘ masere.’ ”
256
Old English Plate.
['■HAP. X.
table, would be conclusive evidence on this point, even if their use
were not often expressly mentioned.
Such a cup was, “ le hanap du Hoy S. Louis dan lequel il beuvote,
fait de Madre avec son couvercle de mesme matiere gamy d’un pied
d’argent dore et dedans icelui hanap au milieu du fond en email de
demy.rond taille de fleurs-de-lys d’or a champs d’azur.”*
The accounts of Stephen de la Fontaine, silversmith to the king of
France in 1350, include “ un hanap de madre fin, a tout le couvercle,
duquel Ten sert le Koy a table ; ” also “ madres et caillers pour boire
vins nouveaux,” and other similar entries.
A will proved at York in 1446 disposes of no less than thirty-three
No. 34. MAZER (15th century).
“ murrie usuales,” besides twelve “ murrae magnae et largae,” and two
of such importance as to have had names assigned to them. These
must almost necessarily, judging by their description and number,
have been ordinary household requisites. Others bore inscriptions
which of themselves prove, if proof were needed, that they were
intended for wine-cups. The well-known specimen (No. 34) in the
collection of the late Mr. Evelyn Philip Shirley, of Eatington, bears
the legend :
In tfjc name of tfie Cinutr
.iftllr tfje ftup antr tirinkf lo inr.
This cup is of polished maple, and is figured in Parker’s Domestic
Architecture of the Middle Ages. The annexed engraving of it was
taken by permission of Mr. Parker from the same wood-block.
In more than one country church a mazer now serves as an alins-
* Doublet, p. 344, quoted by Du Cange.
HAP. X.]
Mazers.
257
lisli ; but perhaps even these were originally acquired for festive
onrposes. To the description of one that was amongst the church
^oods at St. Saviour’s, Southwark, in 1552, it is added whiche
i naser was geven to the wardeyns when they mete to drynk in.
In one of the smaller mazers, belonging to the Harbledown Hospital,
4* oiopitai ouio tn®
Mif aija w wm afoir aap
tOUlii BODilOMi .
No. 35. — THE SCKOPE MAZER (CIRCA 1400) AT YORK MINSTER, AND INSCRIPTION
ON THE BAND.
near Canterbury, as well as in the print or boss of a small mazer at
Fairford Church, Gloucestershire, a white crystal is fixed, much
resembling that found in the cover of the so-called “ Poison Tankard ”
at Clare College, Cambridge. It may be that in all these cases such
a crystal was selected for its supposed virtue in detecting poison.
The list, long as it is, which is appended to this section, has been
carefully selected from notes of a much larger number of English
mazers, with the view of indicating their antiquity, variety, value,
the domestic purpose they served, and the period at which they fell
out of use.f
Tui-ning meanwhile to extant specimens that we may see for our-
selves what manner of vessels these ancient bowls were, it is found
* Mr. J. R. Daniel - Tyssen’s Surrey ' romances, royal accounts and other sources,
Church Goods, tevip. Edw. VI. i is given by de Laborde, under the title
t An interesting catalogue of foreign j “madre” in his glossary, which has been
instances, extending from the year 1080 before referred to (page 211).
down to about 1600, and taken from
O.E.P.
S
258 Old English Plate. [cua.-. x.
that within certain limits the}' are all very much alike. They are of
two kinds, large howls holding half-a-gallon or more, usually standiiio-
on a foot, and smaller howls about six or seven inches across, which
are with or without a foot as the case may he.
The earliest known example helongs, like the crystal mounted
mazer mentioned above, to the hospital at Harhledown, and is of the
time of Edward II. It has a plain gilt foot or stem, and a plain rim
or mount, whilst within it is a large silver-gilt medallion, bearing the
figure of Guy, Earl of Warwick, with a curious inscription running
round the edge of it in good Lomhardic lettering.
Next to this venerable relic, precedence must be given to the
so-called “ Scrope ” mazer at York, which is a fine specimen of the
larger sort, and, more than this, has supplied us with important
evidence as to the course of the date-letters used in that city. It is
12 inches across by 3| inches deep.
By the kindness of the Royal Archl. Institute, in whose Transactions
for the year 1846 an account of it by Mr. Robert Davies appears, we
are enabled to give an engraving (No. 35) of the cup and its curious
inscription. In an inventory of 1465 it is thus described : —
g
“ Unus ciphus magniis cle murro cum ligatura plana ex argeuto clcaurato, qui
vero ciphus indulgentialis cligno nomine censetur et liac de causa : — Beatm quidem
memorim dominus Pdchardus Scrop, quondam archiepiscopus Ebor., vere poeniten- ^
tibus et confessis qui si de hoc cipho sobrie tamen cam moderamine et non excessive, »
nec ad voluntatem, mente pura potaverint, quadraginta dies indulgentim contulit 3
gratiose. Eadem enim murra appret. xls. Quam
Wyman, olim uxor Henrici Wyman, quondam
Corporis Christi obtulit quam devote, cujus anima
— (From a list of jewels belonging to the GuiL
CCCCIll. fo. 1.)
Its somewhat interesting history seems to be shortly this, that
presented originally to the Corpus Christi guild at York by one Agnes
Wyman, who died in 1413, and consecrated by Abj). Scrope as sug-
gested by the inscription it bears, which fixes its date as from 1398 to
1405, it passed from that guild on its dissolution in 1546, or later,
to the Company of Cordwainers, with whom it remained till, on their
dissolution in turn in the present century, it passed into, the hands of
the then master of the company, and by him was placed in the custody
of the dean and chapter of York, its present owners.
It is suggested that possibly the plate on the foot, recording the
names of the searchers and beadle of the company in 1622, denotes
the date at which it came into the possession of the Cordwainers.
However this may be, the tradition that it was presented to the Cord-
wainers by Abp. Scrope himself can hardly stand in the face of so
quidem murram seu ciphum Agnes ^
majoris civitatis Ebor’. fraternitati jj
, pace requiescat perpetua. Amen.” V|
d of Corpus Christi. Lansd. 1\1S5.
CU.Vl>. X.]
Mappers
259
.much iJcntiiiciitioii of the cup as the one originally belonging to the
'C. C. Guild.
The successive repairs to the silver mounts of this ancient cup
: bear not only the goldsmiths’ date-letters but the dates themselves,
■ and so afford important aid in putting together the alphabets anciently
. used in York.
Another large mazer, with silver-gilt rim and foot less elaborately
ornamented but far older than the mount of the last, is at All Souls
No. 36. — 31.VZER (c. 1440) AT ALL SOULs’ COLLEGE, OXFOIU).
College, Oxford : on the boss of this is the coat of arms in enamel,
and initials of Thomas Ballard. He died in 1465, but gave
the mazer some years before, as it is mentioned in a College inventory
(ff 1448 (Nos. 36, 37). This mazer is of the fifteenth century, as also
are a pair of smaller and plainer bowls at the same College. These
are about six inches in diameter, and the plain gilt mounts which
extend down, inside as well as outside, 1;^ inch from the brim, seem
to have been added to give them greater depth.
This College is the fortunate owner of a set of mazers, of \\hich the
above form a portion, probably part of the plate given to it by Arch-
s 2
26o
Old English Plate.
[OIIAP. X.
bishop Chichele in 1442, or other early benefactors, and of unique
interest. Besides the mazers already mentioned, there is a small but
beautiful bowl of light yellowish maple-wood with a cover, the knop or
handle of which is a projecting ornament of gold, having a pale ruby
polished but uncut set in the top. Four pearls have originally been
fixed on wires projecting from the centre of the ruby; but of these
only two remain, and it is curious to note that there were no more
than two left at the date of an inventory made in the time of Warden
Hoveden, circa 1583.
A large mazer was exhibited by Eev. G. W. Braikenridge in 18G2.
No. 37. — BOSS OR PRINT IN THE BOTTOM OF THE LAST MAZER.
This is"^ known as “the Tokerys bowl,” and is 9f inches in diameter,
and 7f inches high. It is inscribed in Tudor lettering of the period,
much resembling that of a small mazer (No. 41) in the Franks
Collection — “ Be yoiu mere and glade and soo the Masters Tokerys
do bydeP — an invitation to drink which has no doubt often been
accepted. The words are divided by an ape, a dog, a pig, a stag, a
huntsman, fruit or flower. The mount of the bowl is of the year
1534, but as usual the bowl itself seems older, whilst the foot bears
the hall-marks proper for 1560-1. This foot is simply a fine tazza
inverted and fastened beneath the mazer, from which it differs much
in style, being quite Eenaissance whilst the mazer is Gothic. Were
this hybrid composition divided horizontally, two fine pieces of 16th
HAl*. X.]
Mazers.
261
ieiitury plate Avoukl be restored to tlieir proper condition without
njiiry to either.
A fine specimen of the larger howls is at Armourers Hall, London,
[t is nearl}' a foot in diameter, and of considerable 'depth ; the rim
i ind foot are of silver- gilt, and are united to each other by vertical
jands, all the metal-work being covered with inscriptions, from
.vhich it appears that it was repaired in 1579, the year of its hall-
:a3ark (1578-9), though the original boAvl was older, having been
I'Oresented by Everard Frere, the first master of the Armourers’
1 Company after its incorporation in 1453. Within the bowd are the
' \rms of the Company, St. George and the Dragon, and a cross within
ii wreath.
Coming to the smaller mazers, some of which have already been
>spoken of, we find the same style of ornament on nearly all of the
Xo. 38. MA/.ER (circa 1450) AT ironmongers’ hall, LONDON.
extant bowls of the fifteenth century ; but some of them bear inscrip-
tions on the band, which is left plain in others. One of a pair
amongst the ancient plate of the Ironmongers’ Company (No. 38),
bears a Latin inscription from Luke i. verses 28 and 42, in old Gothic
letters : —
3bc . IHaria . gra . plrna . bus . trrum . trnrbirta . tu tii luultrrib’ . c
brnfbtrlus . frurtus.
Its fellow has no inscription. They are of about the same size and
date.
A somewhat similar specimen is at Oriel College, Oxford. The
Oriel mazer, said to have been given to the College by Bishop
Carpenter, circa 1470, is described minutely in Shaw’s Ancient
Furnitiirr, and Skelton’s ()xonia Antiqua llestaurata, to which the
reader is refernal. For the beautiful wood- cut (No. 39) of it, prepared
by the late Sir A. W. Franks to illustrate a proposed paper by
^Ir. Albert Way, but unhappily never put into use owing to Mr. Way’s
G2
[CJ1A1>. X.
Old English Plate.
laiToented deatL, tlie author is indehted to the Council of tlie lioyal
Archreological Institute. The howl is of about the date of its gift to
the College, and is somewhat larger than the smaller pair at All
Souls’, being as much as 8 inches across, and 2^- inches in depth. The
inscription upon it is in Gothic characters : —
“Fir rarionr tibas non (luoti petit atrn boliiptas
Sir raio rasta batur lis lingur suppetJitatur.”
It should be remarked that with the end of the fifteenth century
we come also to the end of Gothic lettering of this description, which
No. 39. — MAZER (circa 1470) at oriel college, OXFORii.
gives place to the sort of Tudor capitals that are found on the
Tokerys bowl and on the mazer long preserved at Narford Hall,
Norfolk.
The Narford mazer was engraved many j'ears since in Arclueologia.*
It is of the early part of the sixteenth century, and has a silver-gilt rim
with inscription, as follows: ciphus kefectorii eofensis per fratre:^!
ROBERTUM PECHAM. Of part of this rim and inscription an engraving
(No. 40) is given of the full size, which may be of use in identifying
lettering of the period upon other specimens, for the hall-mark tixes p
the date of this interesting bowl as of the year 1532. It has an ^
enamelled boss bearing the figure of St. Benedict with staff' and book, ^
with flowers in green and red, and s. benit inscribed round the border. m
* Vol. xxiii., p. 392.
lAP. X.]
Mazers.
263
'\t the Fouiitaiiie sale, in 1884, it passed into the liands of the late
'hr A. W. Franks. Another mazer in the Franks Collection is very
. ike the last.
The inscription on this is taken from Job xix. 21, Vulgate version:
jisere:\iini * mei • :\risERi;iiiNi • :mei • salte^i * vos * amici ‘ mei, and
No. 40. MAZKR (1532) FORJXEllLY AT XARFORU HALL, CO. NORFOLK, FART OF ENGRAVED
BAND, FULL SIZE.
•.the similarity of some of the letters to those on the Narford mazer will
ibe seen by the annexed engraving (No. 41).
It has been already remarked that some of these small mazers
were mounted on feet ; and it will be convenient to close this section
with an illustration of one of the latest now preserved having this
i addition (No. 42). It is one of the All Souls’ College series and of
No. 41. — ilAZER-BOWL (ciRCA 1530-40), IN THE FRANKS COLLECTION.
the year 1529. It is of interest to note that it bears the name of
“ K. Hoveden* Custos, 1571,” scratched on the inside of the foot
with a pointed instrument, apparently by the warden’s own hand,
for it corresponds with his signature as appended to the College
inventory of 1583, which has already been mentioned.
* Robert Iloveden, of the well-known
yeoman family of Ilovenden (as the name is
usually found), of Harrietsham, Cran brook
and other places in Kent, became AN'ardou
in that year. He died in 1614.
264
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
There seems to he hut a single mazer known of more modem
date than the three last-mentioned specimens, which are all temp.
Henry VIII., and which like the chalices of that reign show, it will
be noticed, almost hemispherical bowls instead of the more conical or
“ splayed ” bowls of earlier times.
This, therefore, brings us to the end of English mazers, but a
notice of mazer-bowls would be incomplete without some reference to
another form of wooden cup
which, though of consider-
able rarity, is represented in
several English collections.
No less than five of these
have come under the notice
of the Society of Antiquaries
at different times, to whom
as well as to Mr. OctaHus
Morgan, we are indebted
for the accompanying en-
gravings. They all appear
to be of the fifteenth cen-
tury, or earlier, and from
their occurrence in German
heraldry, it has been thought
probable that they are chiefly
of German and Swiss origin.
Cups of this kind appear as
the arms and crest of the
family of Liebenberg, of the
Canton Zurich, in a curious
Ptoll of Arms published by the Society of Antiquaries at Zurich, Die
IVcq^penrolle von Zurich, which is of the middle of the fourteenth
century ; and in some remarkable German illuminations of the early
part of the fifteenth century, now preserved in the British Museum
(Add. MS. 24,189), being illustrations to Mandeville’s Travels, a
covered cup of the kind in question occurs. It stands on a table set
out for a feast, and is apparentl}'^ all of one material ; a similar cup is
held by one of the attendants.*
The suggestion, then, that they were the German representatives of
mazer-bowls, like them used for drinking, and the smaller ones for
No. 42. — STANDING 3IAZEE (1529) AT ALL SOULS’
COLLEGE, OXFORD.
* There are some other early German and
French notices of them given in the Pro-
ceedhvjs of the Society of Antiquaries for
June 20, 1861, from which the above have
l)een taken.
CH.Vl*. X.]
Mazers.
265
some of them are very small — employed in testing or taking assay of
the drink, seems a very good one, but it is by no means safe to
conclude that they were not also fashionable in Lingland at the same
time, and to be included equally amongst the iLiUglish drinking vessels
of the period. One such cup
has been in the possession of
the Kodiiey family for cen-
turies, and bears their arms ;
another formerly belonged to
the Hamilton Palace collection.
Like mazers, too, they lent
their peculiar form to vessels
made of other materials than
wood, and whilst some of them
are of maple, others, including
the Kodney and Hamilton
Cups, are of silver gilt.
The former is shown in the
wood-cut given here (No. 43).
It is 64 inches high, and 44
inches in diameter at the
widest part. It probably, says
Mr. Morgan, was made for,
and belonged to. Sir John
Rodney, Knt., of Rodney '
Stoke, who was living in 1512,
as the arms of the Rodney
family — three eagles displayed
— are engraved on the top of
the handle of the cover in a
style very ancient, and not
improbably coeval with the
make of the cup.
The Hamilton cup is of about the same size as the last, or a little
smaller, but in the wood-cut (No. 44) is drawn on a somewhat larger
scale. It has no cover, and no ornament save the narrow Gothic
bands shown.* Neither of these cups is hall-marked. Other
specimens, of which engravings are here given (Nos. 45 and 46),
were e.xhibited by John AVebb, Esq., and Octavius Morgan, Esq.,
No. 43.
-SILVER-GII.T CUP, WITH ARMS OF THE
ROHNEV FAMILV,
I
I
I
!
( '
1
* At tlio sale of the Hamilton Collection
at Messrs. Christie and Munson’s in 1882,
this piece was sold for no less a sum than
405 guineas. It is now, with so many other
choice pieces, in tlie Franks Collection at
the liiitish Museum.
266
X,
Old English Plate.
but both oi thesG arc probably of foreign make. The Webb cup was
from the Soltykoff Collection, and is now in the South Kensington
Museum.
On Mr. Morgan’s death the choice cup in his collection (No. 40)
was presented by his nephew, the late Mr. H. S. Milmau, Director of
No. 44. SILVER-GILT CUP OP MAZER FASHION, FORMERLY THE PROPERTY OF THE
DUKE OF HAMILTON.
the Society of Antiquaries, to Sir A. W. Franks, by whom it was
bequeathed, together Avith the other mazers aboA'e mentioned, to the
British Museum, where they are all uoaa^ preserved.
NOTES OF ANCIENT MAZERS, ARRANGED IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER.
1253. cupam mcam magnam de Mazera. — Will of Will : dc la Wycli, Bishop of
Chichester.
129(). j maser cu coop’clo cum pede ct pomelle arg. — Wardrobe Acets. 24 Kd\v. T.
1302. plates “argenti” to fix in a mazcr-bo\vl. — lingers’ Histonj of Prices, ii. 5(>8.
1311. unum magnum mazerum. — Will of Sir Wm. de Vava.sour.
1337. a mazer cu]> valued at G.i. in an inventory of a felon’s goods. — Riley's London
TJfe, etc.
l^ist of Old English Mcizcvs.
IHliS. 1 a hauap of mazer with
impression of
Thomas of Lancaster.
— Sale Indenture of
Jocalia, 12 Edw. III.
KU.‘>, ciidium ineum de murra
unum ciphum par-
vum meuin de murro
cum pcde argeuti,
unum ciphum de
murro cum j-magine
Sci. Mich, in .fundo.
— Test. Kbor.
1348. unum mazerum cum
pede argeuti. — Idem.
13.11. unum ciphum de murro
meliore quern babeo.
— Idem.
13.19. unum ciphum murreum
cum quadam ymagine
de TTinitates depicta
in fundo. — Idem.
13*5.1. meliorem ciphum de
murro vocatum knop-
mazer unum ciphum
de murro cum uno
founce.* — Idem.
No. 45. — CUP OF WOOD MOUNTED IN SILVER
GILT, DATED 1492.
(From the Soltykoff Collection.)
1 3Gt). unum parvum mazereum
cum cooperculo de
mazar. — Idem.
1309. parvum mazerinum
meum cum circulo
deaurato. — Idem.
1381. Ics mazers. — Idem.
1382. one mazer cup bound
with silver gilt value
1 ().■<., another smaller
value stolen from
.John Frensshe, gold-
smith.— Riley’s Ltm-
(lon Life, etc.
1391. viij mazeris argent! lig-
atis et deauratis (from
an indictment for
hoiLse-breaking). — 1’.
K. 0. per late W. 1).
.Selby, Esq.
* Province of a cup, fronti-
nella, in modern goldsmiths’ art
the ornament ca’led “gadrooned ”
from Fr. goderonne — knurling.
Cotg., it implies .a “ wrinkle ”
— Prompt. Pnrml. — Camdcri
Society.
No. 4t3. — CUP OF WOOD MOUNTED IN SILVER GILT.
(In the Flunks Collection.)
268
Old linglish Plate.
[CHAI>. X.
imum niazci'uiu vocat Godezeir. — Bristol Orphan Book.
13112. j cii)hiim do mazero et j cocliar argenti ad facturam uiiius oalicis. — Tost. Eljor.
13D5. uimm cipluim do mazer oum coopertura et pede argenti deaurati sigiiatum outn'
diversis literis de bees (BB). — Idem,
do. iimis godet de muri'o cum coo[)ercido murrio. — Idem.
131»(3. mium mazerum quern nuper end de executoribus Domini Johannis de
Bysshopeston cum uno oooperculo argenteo deaurato ligato in summitate
ejusdem scriptum.
f)o so j)S Iniggst a lybe
tnft tf)ts rope toitlj ototyn strjjfe.—Idem.
131)9. It'w j aut’e petit hanap de mazer ove le cov’cle a guyse dun pot steant sr iij
peez t garnis darg’ d’ enorrez pris vis viijdi. It® j large mazer cont’ iij galons
liez environ’ d’arg endorrez enbossez en le founce,* itm j g’nt pee endorrez
pr la doe maser, pois xiiij lb iiij unc.
Itm j maser tour de nutte garnisez d’argent enorrez t cov’ez. — Treasury In^
1 Hen. IV. ^
1100. cum uno cypho de mazer nomine mortuarii mei. — Test. Ebor.
do. unum mazer vocatum Spang ; meliorem ciphum meum de murreo scilicet
mazer. These were bequeathed by Sir R. le Scrop (Lord Bolton) to his son
the Archbishop of York. — Idem.
1401. uiiam murram in cui fundo infra scribit. hoc homen Jhc in asura p’cii xs. —
Bristol Orphan Book.
1406. unus ciphus masar stans super pedeni argenti deauratam mobilem portatum
super tres leones cum bordura argenti deaurata et ymagine Sancti Johannis
Baptistte in fundo cooperculum borduratum de aquilis argenti deauratis et
pomellum aimellatum de azuro cum j chapelletto viridi et iiij rosis albis.
Will of a Bp. of Durham. — Test. Ebor.
1415. unu’ ciphum vocat grete maser qui quondam fuit ciphus p’ris mei ad te'minu’
vitae suae. — Coll. Top. et Gen.
1433. unum mazer flat cum singula liga argenti deauratum ; unum mazer cum
ymagine Sanctfe Katherinae vocat Frounce in fundo.* — Test. Ebor.
1434. majorem patellam de meslyn. — Idem.
1436. unam murram quie vocatur cossyn. — Idem.
1442. unum standyng maser ligatum cum argento. — Idem.
1444. a standing maser of silver and gilt, uncov’ed, wt p’armes of England and
F’aunce, and wt a poyse write Good Edward, weyng xxi ounces p’s peunce
iijs iijd Sma., Ixxs, also ij litil masers called Godardes, cov’ed and anoper
litil maser uncov’ed, weyng togydre ij lb. i unc t. di. p. unc ij® vi^^ Sma.
Ixij® ix‘). — Inv. of Treasury of Exch. 22 Hen. VI.
1446. j murra cum pede deaurato vocata HERDEWYKE oum cooperculo ; alia murra
larga et magna vocata ABELL sine cooperculo : xii murrm magnm et largm,
cum uno cooperculo quorum iij cum pedibus ; xxxiii murrae usuales. — Test.
Ebor.
1452. murrae altfe ; murrm bassae. — Idem.
1453, unum ciphum murreum coopertam vocatum j nott. — Idem.
1454, unum maser harnasiatum cum argento et deaur’ cum uno rose prynte. — Rlem.
1455. unam murram cum uno browne shell. — Idem.
1459, unam murram vocatam Crumpuldud. — Idem.
1463. aliam murram coopertam habentem in summitate castellum deauratum. — Idem.
1464. unam murram sine Frounce.* — Idem.
1471. matri meo unam parvam murram. — Idem.
1485. my litle mazer. — Idem.
* See note on preceding page.
CUAl*. X.]
List of Old English Mazers.
269
14S6. a mazer the priiite of an emying of Seynt George. — Idem.
1487. vii. lytell masers with duble bonds pond xli nnc di at 2.«. 4r7. iiiii* xvi® x'l
V masers with sengyll bonds, and an olde blak nntte with a cover, with iij
knoi)p3's for coverynges of mazers i^ond xliiij un at 2.v. 2d. iiii*‘ xv® iiij‘k
Inv. of Ivobert IMorton. — Brit. Mus. Add. MS., 30,0(54.
1490. j mazer shell. — Test. Ebor.
do. a little mazer bounden with silver and gilt, which that I bought upon Palme-
sondaie in the furst yere of the reign of King Edward the iiijt^. — Idem,
do. unam murram cum j frounce* ct Jhesus insculpt in eodem ; unam murram
cum fronce fracto. — Idem.
1490. unum ciphura vocatum nut de mazer coop. — Idem,
do. a mazer with a playne band sylver and gilt ; a standing nutte of mazer with a
foot of silver and over-gilt wt. a coveryng to the same, wt. three ostrich
feddei’S of silver and over-gilt. — Idem.
1497. ij mazer bandes inde factur’ unam murram. — Idem.
1498. a masscr wt. theprynt in the bottom. — Idem.
1499. a standynge maser wt. cover of wode. — Idem.
1502. j pel vim de meslyn. — Idem.
1500. a pardon maser (having round the brim an indulgence of 40 days to the
drinker). — Idem.
1527. a standynge maser with a cover, the foot gilt ; ij greate, and ij less mazers with
brymmys and rosys in the botome save j lacketh a roose. — Inv. of Minster
Priory in Shepey.
1534. a standynge maser wt. a cov’ and shell wtall weyng xxvi unces di. ; Itni one
great maser wt a sengle band wt a prynt in the bottom gilt wt an junage of
Allmyghti god sittynge at the iugement in the myddes of iiij evangelistes
weynge xlix unces di. ; Itm a masar wt a sengle band wt a prynt in the
bothom of the passion of saynt Thomas the martir and a plate of sylv’ and
gilte wt an Ape lokynge in an vrynall written wt these woordes “ this wat’
is p’olows ” weynge xv unc. di. These and many other mazers are described
in an Invent, of the Guild of the B. V. 1\I. at Boston, co. Line. — Peacock’s
Church Furniture.
. 1535. V grete masers with small bonds of sylver and gylt ; iiij masers whrof iij of
them be with gylt bonds and the fourth with a sylver bond dailye occupied
xxiiij un. ; ij masers with brode bands sylver and gilt and a little mazer
with a fote and a small band sylver and gilt xviij un. ; ij small masers
with brode bands of sylver and gilt. Inv. of Maison Dieu at Dover, 26
Hen. VIII.
1542. a silver masser. — Rich. Wills.
1543. a ma.sour cuppe and three silver spones, to each of testator’s two daughters. —
Idem.
1555. ij messilling bassens. — Idem.
15.57. j masser egged about with silver. — Idem.
1577. one mazer with one edgle of sylver. — Idem. ♦
1578. ij ma.ssers.
1585. j silvar mazar. — Wills and Inv.
1592. A maser cuppe 2x. i)d. — Idem.
THE SALT.
We now come to what was the principal article of domestic plate in
English houses of whatever degree. The massive salt-cellar, which
adorned the centre of the table, served to indicate the importance of
270
Old RnglisJi Plate.
[CIIAI*. X.
salt
its owner, and to divide the lord and his nobler guests from the
inferior guests and menials, who were entitled to places “ below the
and at the lower ends of the tables only. It seems rather to
have served this purpose than to hold salt
for the meal, a supply of which was usually
placed near each person’s trencher in a
smaller salt-cellar, called a “trencher”
salt. There are many allusions in the
poets to the distinction marked by the
position of the salt amongst the guests,
and to the social inferiority of “ humble
cousins who sit beneath the salt.” The
great salt was, therefore, an object of
considerable interest, and it was often of
great magnificence and of curious device.
Edmund Mortimer, Earl of March, in
1380, had such a salt-cellar, “in the
shape of a dog ” ; John Earl of Warenne’s
was in the form of an “ olifaunt ” (1347) ;
salt-cellars, enamelled or gilt, nearly all
with covers, are found on every table.
Fifteenth century wills mention salts
of every shape and size and kind.
Salts square, round, plain, wreathed,
high, low, with covers and without, are all
found ; the words “ sale'' being often
added to the description of the vessel.
Salts formed, as dragons occur, and also
those shaped as lions. Silver, silver-gilt,
and “ berall ”* are the materials of which
most are made. Whoever could afford an
article of plate, besides his spoon, had it,
in those days, in his salt, even in prefer-
ence to a silver cup for his own parti-
cular use. A very fine and early salt is
the Huntsman Salt (No. 47) at All Souls’
College, Oxford, and of the fifteenth cen-
tury. It is so called from the standing
figure bearing upon his head the receptacle for salt, which, be it noted,
is a box made of rock-crystal with a hinged lid of the same. A
No.
47. —
(15th
souls’
THE HUNTSMAN
century) at
COLL., OXFORD.
SALT
ALL
* Test. Ebor. 1471.
tllA!'. .\.J
Saits.
271
description of the principal salt of Henry Fitzroy, Duke of liiclimond^
the natural son of Henry YIII., taken from the inventory made on his
death in 1527, gives a good idea of those which graced the board of
royalty. It was a salte of golde with a hlak dragon and v perles
on the bak, and upon the fote iij course saphirs, iij course halaces,
xxiij course garnisshing perles, and upon the cover of the same salt vij
saphirs or glasses, and iiij course halaces, and
xxxij garnishing perles, upon the knoppe a
white rose with rubyes and a pyn of silver
to here the salt going through the dragon
and the hace made fast to a plate of silver
and gilt under the said bace weing xxv
onz. di.” To this may be added that one
of his small salts was “ a little salt of
birrall, the cover and fote well garnisshed
with golde stones and perles, sent from my
Ld. Cardinelle for a New Yere’s gift, anno
xixmo, with a ruby upon the cover, -weing
vi. onz.”
Another, of even less weight but of no less
value, was ‘‘ a salte of gold, supposed to be
of an unycorn horn, welle wrought and sett
with perles, and the cover with turkasses
sent from the king by Mr. Magnus, v
onz. di.”
A Lincolnshire will of 1558 mentions “my
silver salte with a cover doble gilte, having in
the middle of it a pece of Birrall.”
Let the little treatise of 1500 entitled Ffor
to Serve a Lord, say how the chief salt-cellar
should be placed : —
“ Thenne here-uppon the boteler or
panter shall bring forthe his pryncipall salte
... he shall sette the saler in the myddys
of the tabull accordyng to the place where the
principall soverain shall sette . . . thenne tlie seconde salte att
the lower ende . . . then salte selers shall be sette uppon the
syde-tablys.”
The Bokc of Kerrijng too directs that the salt shall be set on the
right side “ where your soverayne shall s3Tte.” Furthermore, it was
not graceful to take the salt except with “the dene kn^Te,” so saj's
the louiitf (. hildreids Book, in 1500, far less to dip your meat into
No.
48. — SALT (1493) AT NE-\V
COLLEGE, OXFORD.
72
Old English Plate.
X.
the salt-cellar. The Bahees Book is strong upon this point, even a
generation before (1475) ;
“ The salte also touche not in liis salere
With nokyns mete, but lay it honestly
On youre Trenchoure, for that is cui'tesy.”
Omitting for the present the smaller trencher salts, there are four
patterns of Old English salt-cellars, of which examples have come
down to our time, and of
each of them an illustra-
tion must be given . First
come the hour-glass salts
of the reigns of Henry
VII. and Henry VIH., of
which some five or six
hall - marked specimens
are known to the writer,
besides one or two un-
dated. The undated ones
are the older, and thev
comprise some of the
finest workmanship and
great beauty. Two are
at Oxford, Corpus Christi
College and New College
each boasting of one. The
Corpus salt was given by
the founder. Bishop Fox ;
and bearing the letters R
No. 49.-s,vlt (151S) AT ^ amongst the oma-
HALL, LONDON. mentatioii, it seems safe
to refer it to the period
during which he held the see of Exeter, 1487 to 1492. The New
College specimen, given by Walter Hill, is dated 1493, and serves well
as an illustration of these beautiful salts (No. 48). Both these arc
figured in Shaw’s Specimens of Ancient Furniture. A pair at Christ’s
College, Cambridge, part of the plate of the foundress, Margaret,
Countess of Richmond, are of about the same period. They are
ornamented with a double rose in repousse work on the alternate
lobes and Gothic work with pinnacles at the angles round the waist.
Amongst the later and hall-marked examples is a third given to
Christ’s College, Cambridge, by its foundress. This is engraved
with Tudor rose, fleur-de-lys and portcullis on alternate lobes, and
jAACHSi
lAP. X.]
Staudiug Salts.
273
as made in 1507. The next is at Cotehele and of 1516 ; whilst the
air from which our second illustration (No. 49) of this class of salt
i taken, are of 1518 and 1522, and in the possession of the Iron-
longers’ Company in London.
J1 alike are six-sided in plan,
ith raised lobes alternately orna-
lented and plain, only differing
: i the details of the decora-
i ion. The salt at Cotehele has
. eautiful Gothic pinnacles around
I he knoj) or waist, like the earlier
iiair at Christ’s College, Cam-
! ridge.
By the middle of the sixteenth
tentury we come to the second
fype, and the earliest of this class
^gain is at Corpus College, Oxford.
:t is a cylindrical standing salt, of
he year 1554, and with its cover,
:s ornamented with repousse and
: ngraved work in a pattern formed
t'f three principal cartouches with
entral bosses, the intervals filled
vith foliated scrolls. The cover
s surmounted by a statuette of a
)oy wutli a staff and shield. It
vas exhibited in the South Ken-
dngton Loan Collection of 1862,
ind has been erroneously cata-
ogued at different times as of
1613 and of 1594.
Later specimens of this fashion
)f salt are in the possession of the
Goldsmiths’ and the Armourers’
Company. These cylindrical salts
>ccur oftener than the square ones.
No. 50. — CYLINDRICAL SALT (1569) IN THR
I'OSSESSION OF THE CORPORATION OP
NORWICH.
rhe example selected to repre-
sent them (No. 50) is one in the possession of the Corporation
3f Norwich, given by Peter Beade, who died in 1568. It was
made in Norwich in the following year. The drawing is after one
published some years ago in a volume relating to Norwich aiiti-
(]uities, but for want of shading hardly gives it a sufficiently rounded
O.E.P.
[‘.'IIAI'. X.
274 Old English Plate.
form. It affords a good example of Norwich Mork, and of this style
of salt.
Of the same type, hut square instead of cylindrical, is the beautiful
salt of the year 15G9, belonging to the Vintners’ Company. From
this the illustration No. 51 is
taken, and it is a possession
of which its owners are justly
proud. It is thus described in
the catalogue of the works of
art exhibited at the Hall of the
Ironmongers’ Comi^any some
years ago : —
“A square salt silver gilt
with cover. It is 12 inches
high, and inches square ; on
the panels at the sides, in bold
relief, are four female figures,
representing Virtues, viz. : 1.
Justice, with sword and scales ;
2. Fortitude, holding in her left
hand a blazing heart, and in her
right a dart ; 3. Temperance,
pouring from a vessel into a
cup ; 4. Chastity, with a lamb
at her feet ; all within land-
scapes, and at the angles are
therm figures. The cornice
and foot are boldly moulded and
richly embossed. The whole
rests on four sphinxes, crowned ;
above the arch of each panel is
an escallop. The cover is sur-
mounted by a female figure, standing on a richly embossed vase ; a
serpent is coiled round her, and she holds a shield, whereon are the
arms of the Vintners’ Company.”
The Hammersley salt (No. 52), at Haberdashers’ Hall, is of 1595.
The drum is in repousse with pastoral subjects in bold relief, which
have a very pleasant effect, and contrast with the conventional decoration
which was more usually affected at that period.
At the very end of the sixteenth century we find a circular bell-
shaped salt, or spice -box, in three tiers or compartments, much in
fashion, but only for a few years. They are no doubt the “Bell”
,.1 No. 51. SALT (1569) AT YINTNEKs’ HALL,
LONDON.
CHAP. X.]
Sfaudiiig Salts.
275
salts of contemporary inventories. “ The bell salt of silver with his
cover ” was an item in the will of Sir Thomas Scott, of Scot’s Hall,
which is elated 1594 ; and a Durham will of 1593 refers to “ a white
bell salt” as well as “ a trencher salt.” The specimen from which
our illustration (No. 53) is taken belongs to Christ’s Hospital, London,
and is fourteen inches high. Its style of ornamentation speaks for
itself, and is very representative
of its period. The two lower
compartments form salt-cellars,
and the upper one serves as a
pepper-castor. A similar salt
of 1594, found at Stoke Prior,
is now ill the S. Kensington
^Iiiseum ; and a third specimen
was in the collection o'f Mr.
Octavius Morgan. A pair, one
of 1599 and the other of tile fol-
lowing year, were in the posses-
sion of the late Sir G. Dasent.
As to their value, it may be
mentioned that a piece in the
Hailstone Collection, almost ex-
actly like the Christ’s Hospital
salt, was sold for 330 guineas in
1891. It had been bought at
Exeter in the year 1858 for five
pounds.
About the middle of the seventeenth century we find a rare example
of a style of decoration more affected in Holland than in our own
country, in the Waldo salt of 1661 at Clothworkers’ Hall (No. 54).
The Dutch repousse work of the Utrecht School was marked by the
skill with which silver was hammered into volutes, which shape
themselves at every point into grotesque faces or ♦masks, testifying
to a mastery of the art of metal-working which has never been
surpassed.
Next comes a simple and well-known form of salt, which carries us
all through the seventeenth century, from 1638, the date of one of
the earliest known, to 1685, when some in the possession of the
Worshipful Company of Mercers were made, from one of which our
engraving (No. 55) is taken. These salts of the Mercers’ Company
show the stiff feather decoration under the shield of arms, which is so
characteristic of the period from 1670 to 1685. It is most common
T 2
No. 52. — SALT (1595) at haberdashers’
HALL, LONDON.
276
Old English Plate.
[OHAJ*. X.
H.
No. 53. — SALT (1607) AT CIIUIST’s hospital, LONDON,
It will have been observed how carefull}' the earlier salts were
covered to preserve the cleanliness of the salt, and perhaps to prevent
277
No. 55. — OCTAUO.NAI. SALT (1685) AT MKKCEUs’ HALL, LONDON.
Standini^ Saifs.
No. 54. — SALT (1661) AT CLOTHWOKKERS’ HALL, LONDON.
of all about the year 1675. Similar salts of intermediate date are
amongst the splendid plate of the Clothworkers’ Company. Some of
them are circular, others are square or octagonal.
No. 5(j. — THE EDDYSTONE LIOHTHOUSE SALT (1698).
y
t CAP. X.] Statiding Salts. 279
le iiitrotluctioii of poison ; in these later ones the small projectin;^
rins Avere for supporting a napkin with which it now became usual to
over the salt-cellar with the same object.
Last of all must he described the curious and unique salt-cellar of
diich mention, so far as its marks are concerned, has already been
aade (seep. 111). Built in storeys, not unlike the “bell” salts of
; 11 earlier generation, the lighthouse formerly at Tredegar is a most
nteresting piece of plate. On the top will be observed (No. 56) a
.antern surmounted by a scroll Avork, and terminating in a vane, and
-yeneath the lantern a dome or cupola above an open arcade Avith a
•gallery, Avithin Avhich is a depression for salt ; the lantern itself being
oerforated for pounded sugar. Beneath this gallery are three storeys —
;;he upper one empty, the next has a lid perforated for pepper, and
[the loAvest storey forms a larger box, empty like the uppermost. There
:>s a winding outside staircase, leading from the basement storey of
;;nasonry to the upper storey and gallery, and a little ladder hangs 011
/
1629. No. 57. — TRENCHER SALTS. 1667.
to the foot of the staircase, to reach doAAm to the rock on which the
lighthouse is based, or the sea. It is 17 inches in height. For
generations it was supposed to represent the lighthouse on an island
called the Flat Holme in the Bristol Channel, but, on closer examina-
tion by Mr. Octavius Morgan, it proved to be an exact model of the
first and original Eddystone lighthouse, erected by Winstanley, and
first lighted in November, 1698. This Avas much altered and
strengthened in 1699, but in November, 1703, AA^as SAvept entirely
aAvay by a fearful storm, Winstanley himself and all hands perishing
Avith it. In Smeaton’s account of the Eddystone, the drawing of the
original lighthouse, Avhich did not exist more than a year without
alteration, corresponds in e\'ery detail Avith the silver copy, AAdiich Ave
may therefore safely conjecture Avas made in the year 1698.
“Trencher” salts are at first triangular or circular, Avith a
depression in their upper surface ; of the former shape and of simple
fashion Avas a little salt of 1629, bearing for inscription “ John
Lane, Vintner, at ye Mermaide, near Charing Crosse,” Avhich AA^as
sold in 1869 in the Hopkinson collection for T20 10s., and re-sold
tor no less a sum than L'30 in the Dasent sale, only six years
atterwards. Small circular salts of 1667 are in use at Cotehele,
28o
X.
Old English Plate.
and a set of the year 1G83 are in the possession of the Innholders’
Company.
These, and such as these, obtained till the reign of George II,,
when a small circular salt standing upon three feet came in, which gave
way in its turn to the boat-shaped pattern, with pointed end some-
times terminating in handles, so common at the end of the last
century, when every-
thing was made oval,
with pointed ends, that
could hy any possibility
at all he got into that
shape.
STONEWARE JUGS.
There are few col-
lectors who have not
secured for their cabi-
nets one or more of the
mottled stone - ware
jugs, with silver cover
and neck-mounts, and
sometimes also silver
foot-band, which were
}
in vogue for the greater
part of the sixteenth
century. The jugs
themselves were im-
ported from Germany,
probably from Cologne,
and were mounted by
the English silver-
smiths. The earliest
notices of them occur
about 1530 to 1540, and from that time to the end of the century
they were common enough ; hut they seem then to have gone out ot
fashion, for it would be difficult to find a single specimen with a seven-
teenth century hall-mark. As regards ornamentation they are all
very much alike ; the well-known Elizabethan interlaced fillets, with
running foliage, are often engraved around the neck-bands of the
earlier ones, whilst the later specimens are more often decorated wi.h
repousse work.
An engraving (No. 58) is given of one of 1562, w'hich shoN\s
No. 58. STONEWARE JUG, MOUNTED IN SILVER GILT (1562),
AT vintners’ hall.
t'HAl*. X.]
281
Stoncivavc Jugs.
Klizabetlmii engraving on the mount, and also some repousse work on
the lid. A description of one of those exhibited at Kensington 111
1802 will give a good idea ot all ol them.
“ A stoneware jug of mottled brown glaze, mounted in silver gilt
as a tankard, engraved neck-band of interlaced straps ; the covei
repousse with lions’ heads and fruit, surmounted by a flat-rayed
button and small baluster,
purchase formed of two
acorns ; round the foot is a
border of upright strawberry
leaves and a gadrooned
edge.” This would describe
a specimen of about 1565 ;
and later ones would differ
from it only in the engrav-
ing of the neck-band being
replaced by cartouches of
lions’ heads, masks, fruit,
and flowers, or the like, in
repousse M ork.
Some mounts, bearing
ancient Exeter goldsmiths’
marks, have been already
mentioned in an earlier
chapter. (See page 100.)
Jugs or “covered pots”
of the same shape are found
in silver sometimes, just as
we shall see the cocoa-nut
or the ostrich egg suggested
shapes to the goldsmiths.
Such a vessel is the jug of
1507 at Armourers’ Hall,
and a similar one of 1571, and of English make, in the Treasury of
the Patriarch at Moscow.
Three stone jugs from the Staniforth collection were sold in 1889
at Messrs. Christie, Manson and Woods, for i^215, iJ54, and ^105
respectively. A good specimen of 1549 passed into Sir A. W.
Franks’ possession. A small but good jug of 1500 was sold at
the same rooms in 1890 for T71 8s., a price which seemed below its
real value.
A stoneware jug of 1581 is used as a ccmmunion flagon at West
No. 59. — STONEWAKE JUG (1581) FORMERLY USED
AS A COMMUNION FLAGON AT WEST MALLING,
IvENT.
^Mailing, Kent — and an engraving of it is added to further illustrate
this section (No. 59).
The following notes sufficiently indicate the period during which
they were found : —
1535. a stone pot gavnislied with silver ami gilte with a cover of silver and gylte.
Inv. of the Maisou Dieu, Dover.
1540. Lid and mount of jug, button enamelled with Parr arms ; bought at Strawberry
Hill sale. — Sudeley Castle. (ThiJj is of glass.)
1551. Stoneware jug with cover engraved with musical instruments. — Me.ssrs. Garrai-ds.
1557. iij stone drinking potts covered with silver ij oz. ix s iiij d.
1502. Stoneware jug, cover engraved in Elizabethan fashion ; see engraving No. 58. —
Vintners’ Company.
1507. Silver jug with handle and cover engraved with Elizabethan strai>woik. —
Armourers’ Company.
1570. 2 ston pottes, w^h covers and bands doble gilt and one pot covered with silv’,
vi li xiij s iiij d. — Eich. Wills.
1571. Silver jug with handle and cover ornamented with Elizabethan engraving like
that of 1507 at Armourers’ Hall. — Treasure of the Patriach, Moscow.
1572. a stone cupp garnished with sylver and gylte. — Inv. of Thomas Lee, of Marton,
CO. Bucks.
1574. 1 stone pott garnished with silver pcell gilt. — Eich. Wills.
1577. twoo stone pottes layxle with silver gylte. — Wills and Inv.
1578. ij stone potts bounden with silver doble gilt. — Eich. Wills.
1580. my^ stone pot with a cover of sylver. — Wills and Inv.
do. one stone pott garnished with sylver, w‘h a cover and gilt. — Eich. Wills.
1583, a stone cruse with cover brim and foote of silver doble gilt. — Bristol Orphan
Book.
1585. ij stone pottes with silver covers gilte and imboste.
1588. one stone jugge double gilted 1 li 10 s ; one stone jugge covered with silver,
1 li 10 s. — Wills and Inv.
1596. ij stone jugges garnished with silver and double gylted, — Wills and Inv.
EWEES, BASINS, AND SALVEES.
These occur iu every old will and inventory of any importance, and
being articles in daily use at every table, must have been very common
indeed, making up as they did for the want of any such utensil as the
modern fork.
We must remember that sometimes more than one person ate oil'
the same dish, and that with the fingers, aided only with the knife or
spoon, as the case required ; and even if a rule prescribed in the Bolce
of Nurture were never transgressed, —
“ Sett never on fysche nor flesche beest nor fowle trewly
More than ij fjmgurs and a thombe for that is curtesie,'’
still we shall agree with de Laborde in his remark on ancient basins,
“ que I’absence de fourchette et Thabitude de manger a deux dans la
meme ecuelle et a plusieurs dans le meme plat, rendaient necessaire
; ,,, X.] Ewers, Basins, and Salvers. 283
iproprete cles mains, pour les autres avant le cliiiei, poui soi memo
)r6S.
Ewers and basins were accordingly banded before and alter every
leal, and after every course, the bands being held over the basin
hilst water, hot, cold, or scented, was poured over them from the
ver by the server. In the houses of the great they were of costly
No. 60.— SALVER (1545), AT CORl'US CHRISTI COLLEGE, CAMB.
material, and fine naperie for use with them is found in abundance
amongst the household goods of the middle ages.
The Bake of Kervijmj and the Bahees Boke do not omit to regulate
the serving of the ewer and basin.
The Boke of Kervyng directs the attendant to see before meat that
thyn ewery be arayed with basyns and ewers and water hote and
colde, and se ye have napkyns . . .” and the mannev in which they
should be used at the end of the meal is laid down in the Bahees
Boke : —
“ Tharme somme of }’ow for water owe to goo
Somme holde the clothe, somme pourc ui)ponhis liaiide.'’
The little manual entitled Ffor to scree a Lord directs this
.service before and after meat in 1500, and even in 1577 the Boke oj
Nurture mentions “ a basen ewer and to well to aray your cupbord.
With the appearance of forks the use of the basin was to a great
284
Old English Plate.
U'HAP. X.
extent discontinued, and most of the basins themselves have dis-
appeared, perhaps to be converted into forks. It may well be that
some of the forks now in use were made out of the ewers and basins
which their invention rendered superfluous.
The few now remaining are used for sideboard decoration, or for
handing rose-water after dinner, and the most ancient of them are
only of the middle of the sixteenth century.
Amongst the earliest specimens are the silver-gilt ewer and salver
engraved with foliated arabesques, which were the gift of Archbishop
Parker to Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, in 1570. They bear
the hall-mark of 1545.
Of these the engrav-
ings (Nos. 60 & 01)
give a good idea, show-
ing the arabesques
which were the usual
decoration of the
Henry VIII. period.
Next to these rank a
silver gilt ewer and
salver of 1579 and
1581 respectively, the
property of the Duke
of Rutland, the former
formed of agate rings
with silver-gilt bands
between them, orna-
mented, as well as the
top and bottom of the
vase, in repousse, with
dolphins and tritons in cartouches, snails, shells, fruit, flowers,
birds, lobsters, tortoises and many other objects, “the mounts con-
nected by four projecting female terminal figures, with figures on
their heads ending in scrolls ; the handle is formed by the head
and body of a warrior, and terminates in twisted serpents’ tails. On
the back of the warrior is a large snail, with a smaller snail on
the top of its shell, under the lip a female mask. The circular
foot is repousse with lions’ claws, masks, and fruit between, with
a boss of four projecting eagles’ heads.” The salver is 18
inches in diameter, and has eight oval pieces of agate inserted
on the border, and a circular piece in the raised boss, the whole
field being filled with repousse scrolls and arabesques of birds.
Hk'Cvs, Bdsuis, ciud Snlvcvs.
28'
AP. X.]
c., ami the centre ornaments being a shrimp, lobster, dolphin and
' In'fte early part of the seventeenth centnry they were
ith beautiful repousse strap-work, interlaced and enclosing bo y
■eated flowers or marine monsters, and have raised bosses,
No. 62. ROSE-WATER SALVER (1597), AT JIERCIIAXT TAYLORS’ HALL, LONDOK
^‘prints,” in the centre of the basin, sometimes enamelled, hut
oftener engraved, with coats of arms or other devices.
The engraving (No. 62) is of a rose-water dish belonging to the
[Merchant” Taylors’ Company, one of two such dishes exhibited by
them in the loan collection of 1862 at South Kensington. It is
described in the catalogue as “a circular rose-water dish, silver,
parcel gilt. On a boss in the centre, much raised up, is a coat of
arms, viz., a fess between eight billets. Hound the boss are six
panels, containing dolphins and flowers, fill in repousse. Dolphins
and flowers in panels are also repeated in the rim. Marine monsters
are frequently found from 1595 to 1635. The other part of the dish
286
[CIIAI*. X.
Old English Plate.
is engTaved with flowers in scrolls.” It may he added that the arms
are those of Maye ; one Eichard Maye was W arden of the Company
in 1575, and Master some few years later.
Of this fashion is the salver of 1595, with a ewer to match of 1G17,
which are the oldest specimens of English silver work in the Eoyal
Collection at Windsor Castle. By the gracious permission of Her
Majesty the Queen, these are given as the frontispiece to this volume.
The Corporations of Bristol and Norwich possess fine sets,— that at
Bristol bearing the date-letter for 1595, and the other the marks for
1617. These are admirable examples of the goldsmiths’ art of this
CU\1'. X.]
Elvers, Basins, and Salvers. 287
period. The NorNvicli ewer and salver are given as illustrations
(Xos. G3 and 64). , p m i t
Such examples are found down to the end of the reign of Charles i.,
after which a plainer fashion prevails, the salver being quite unorna-
mented, and the ewers somewhat rude cup-shaped jugs, whh or
without stems, and with a plain handle. itli the accession 0
James II. come in the well-known helmet-shaped patterns which
afterwards became very usual, and lasted till about 1720. The latei
Xo. t;4.— SALVER (1617), the property of the corporation of NORWICH.
ones were sometimes of elaborate design and finish ; and, by permis-
sion of the Goldsmiths’ Company, an engraving is given of the finest
known specimen by that celebrated smith, Paul Lamerie (No. 65).
“ On the lower part of the vase is a winged mermaid with two tails,
accompanied by two boy-tritons blowing conches. The foot consists
of marine flowers, shells, and reptiles. On the upper part of the vase
are festoons of flowers and the Company’s badge.s, the leopards
heads. The handle has a very bold half-length figure of a sea-god,
terminating in foliage.” It is of the year 1741.
288
Old English Plate.
[CIIAI*. X,
This is perhaps the appropriate place to comment upon the remark-
able absence in English work of examples of the more extravagant
rococo fashion found in French collections from 1735 to 1755.
English specimens of this character may be counted upon the fingers,
No. 65.— tWER (1741), BY PAUL LAJIERIE, AT GOLDSMITHS’ HALL, LONDON.
and are chiefly by Paul Lamerie. The Goldsmiths’ ewer may be
taken as a good sample of the class. A curious soup-tureen with its
cover piled with grapes and pears, and the bowl resting upon two
goats, whose heads belong to the bowl and bodies to the stand, of
a very French type, w'as sold in 1888. It was made by Paul Giespin
in 1740, and w’as probably designed to match a pair of sonjneies (sold
for dei,600 the pair) in the same collection by J. Koettiers. These
were of 1739, and were made, of course, in Paris. The English
piece' seems to have ow^ed its inspiration to its foreign companions.
liii'cvs^ l^dsuis, ciud Snivels.
289
JlAl*. X.]
The great cistern mentioned later (No 107), by Kandler «f 1734^
s a third of these rare examples; hut this is more distinctly English
n its desi.vn and workmanship than the other pieces described above.
The salver of 1741, at Goldsmiths’ Hall, is of woidunanship to
correspond with the ewer, the border being designed boldly m Louis
Qiiatorze scrolls, and panels enclosing figures of boys represen mg
heathen gods. It is not, however, very effective.
The salvers of the seventeenth and the beginning of the eighteenth
centuries were plain circular dishes, and repousse work gave way to
plain engraving towards the middle of the former century. Those
Ihich accompany the helmet-shaped ewers are usually quite plain.
In the reign of Queen Anne, chasing is found, the edges of the
salvers being both chased and shaped, the salvers themselves standing
on three, 01 sometimes four, small feet. Some are both engraved
and chased ; the talents of Hogarth were for some six years employed
in encraving plate for Mr. Ellis Gamble, the silversmith, to whom he
was apprenticed in 1712; and salvers or waiters, decorated by him,
are saM still to be seen. Strangely enough, the mark of his master
is not to he found amongst those registered at Goldsmiths Hall at
that neriod The plainer salvers of this date have often a gadrooned
ed-e.^ Some simple but effective ornamentation is given to some
salvers, circa 1735, by small semi-circular notches, eight or ten in
iiuinl)Gri in tli6 moulclGd. lini* _ _ x* .ti
This style of ornament was succeeded by the beaded edges of the
time of George III., and circular or shaped salvers were replaced by
ThTpHin ovaftraysi baving handles at the ends, which are then found
almost to the exclusion of any other patterns. „ „ , . t.
TliG following list givGS a solGction of GxamplGS, of all datos fioin
tliG GarliGst :
1284. par pclviam arg’ emp Loml.-Account of “ jocalia” pm-ohaned for the king’s
1296. 1 par pelvium ; 1 lavator’ arg’ p aula, 1 baoinus avg p ccxlem.-Uurdiobe
1324. unttraftripCT^itere f taille d’lmc vyne.-Indentmc of royal plate,
1,39 an'Iwrendoi-rc od doubles ymages (aymala) eu* founce f en pomel ehiseller,
,1’une ,igne.-Indenture of “ jocalia” found in the Treasury, 12 Edw III.
1347. ii baeyns, Si hure d’argent dore, un petit ewer d’argent dorre (will of John,
Earl of Warren). — Test. Ebor. .... c< i
134<j duos baciones enaymaillatos in fundo quorum in uno est judicium Salamonis
et in alio est rota fortunae, duo magna lavatona (ivill of Tlcuiy, Lord de
Percy). — Idem.
• Theae images were slipped trefoils, the alternate ones being turned upside dmvu.
O.E.P.
2Q0
fCUAP. X.
Old English Elate.
13G9. un peii'e des b.acyns ovc swages cmlorrcs ct ciiammaylles ; ewers ove spoutes. —
Vessels bought of the executors of John Hiltoft, goldsmith, 42 Edw. 111.
1392. Eichard, Earl of Arundel, leaves to his wife Philippa a pair of basons, “in
which I was accustomed to wash before dinner and supper.” — Nichols’
Test. Vet.
1400. unum perepelvm de argento cum coopert’ cum armis meis et Domini de Nevylle
in fundo ; cum ij pelvis et ij aquariis argenti cum armis meis in fundo (will
of Richard de Scrop). — Test. Ebor.
1419. duos pelves argenteos cum rosis in medio deauratis, duos aquarios cum ij idriis
argenteis (will of Will. Gascoigne, L. C. J.). — Idem.
1433. unum ewer argenti cum le spowte in certis partibus deauratum. — Idem.
1444. j laver cum ij spowtes deaurat’. — Idem.
1463. iij pelves cum pryntis et boses argenti et enameld in medio corundum. — Idem.
1500. two basons and two ewers part gilt weighing 117 oz. at 3#. 4<7. per oz. ; two
great basons with two ewers partly gilt 183 oz. at 3^'. 4<7. — Will of Thomas
Kebeel, S.L.
1503. an ewer and basin of silver the swages gilt.
1505. a payyer of gilt basons, xviij basins with ewers. — Inv. of Lord Mayor’s Feast.
(E. E. Text Society.)
1519. duos pelves argenti cu lavat’s in medio unius est una Rosa in alio scutu armor’
meor’ (will of Rawf Lathora citizen and goldsmith). — C.P.C. 32 Ayloffe.
For existing- specimens see Appendix A. : —
1545, 1590, 1595, 1616, 1617, 1640, 1651, 1668, 1670, 1675,
1676, 1677, 1679, 1680, 1685, 1705, 1706, 1715, 1720, 1721.
STANDING CUPS AND HANAPS.
All article of hardly less importance in mediteval times than the
great salt-cellar, was the standing cup in which lord, abbot, or gentle-
man received his wine from the butler’s hand after it had been, duly
“ essayed.”
Whilst simple “ treen ” cups were used by the lower classes, those
which graced the table of the high-born and wealthy were always of
great magnificence and of costly material. The splendour of tbe cup
marked the consequence of him who used it, as the standing salt did
the position of the lord of the feast ; and if not of gold, silver, or silver-
gilt, it was formed of some then rare material, such as the egg of the
ostrich, the shell of the cocoanut, or, at least, of curiously mottled
wood mounted on a foot and surrounded with bands of precious metal.
Such cups were of great value, and some were j)rized no less for the
historical or other associations which surrounded them than for their
intrinsic worth. They were often known, not only in the household
of the owner, but even in the district in which he lived, by special
names, and the custody of the cup has signified the ownership of an
estate.
The “ Constable Cup ” of Sir Kichard de Scrop in 1400, and the great
silver cup with a cover called “ Le Chartre of Morpeth,” mentioned
CltAT,
Standing Cups and Hanaps.
2QI
ill the will of John, Lord of Grejstock, in 1436, must have been
of some such importance as this.* Kichard, Earl of Arundel, in 1392
bequeaths to his wife Philippa “her own cup called Bealchier.”f
Ihis was no doubt a family possession of much interest ; and in many
other less notable cases, drinking-cups are found to bear particular
names, sometimes being called after saints. Mazers named “ Spang,”
Cossyn, and Crumpuldud ” have already been mentioned, all of
the fifteenth century ; and a still earlier one called “ Godezere ” was
bequeathed by a burgess of Bristol to the chapel of St. Thomas there
in 1391. t These few instances will be enough to show that favourite
dnuking-cups were often given pet or special names; but the list
might be prolonged indefinitely. The same Bishop of Durham whose
Indian nut will be presently mentioned, calls one of his cups “ Chante-
plure ” in 1259 ; § whilst Edmund de Mortimer, Earl of March, has
a cup of gold with an acorn called “ Benesonne ” and another of silver
called “Wassail,” at his death in 1380.|| John Halle, rector of
Buscot, leaves to his friend and neighbour the vicar of Lechlade, a
cup called “ Cobbard ” in 1400. The prior of Durham called one of
the cups of his house “Beda” in 1446,11 whilst two others there
A\ere named “ Herdewyke ” and “Abell ” respectively.
A few words must be said both as to the term “ hanap,” so often
applied to cups of this description, and as to the mode of using them,
before going into further detail as to their varying fashion. The
Xoiman-French word “hanap,” then, which has at last come to mean
a basket for package, in fact a hamper, is derived from the Saxon kncep,
a cup or goblet, and was applied in mediaeval days to standing cups
ith covers, but only as it would seem to cups of some size and imjDort-
ance. As drinking vessels grew up, with the increasing luxury of the
times, fiom wooden bowls into the tall “standing cups and covers”
which is the proper description of the cups called hanaps, the use of
the latter term became confined to such cups alone, and the place
where such hanaps were kept was termed the luuiaperkm.
This was necessarily a place of safe keeping and therefore a sort of
Treasury. The hanaper accordingly was the safe place in the Chan-
cer} where the fees due for the sealing of patents and charters were
deposited, and being received by the Clerk of the Hanaper (or clerk of
the Cliancery Treasury), the term hanaper office has continued to the
present time. The hauaperium may originally have been a strong
chest, and so the terms “hanaper” or “ hmnpcr ” may have been
* Surtees Society.— Ebor.
t Nichols. — TeM. V,L
X Bristol Orphan Book, Will. No. 45.
§ Test. Ebor.
II Test. Vet.
T Surtees Society, Vol. II.
2Q2
Old English Plate.
[CHAl*. X.
applied and continued, at last exclusively, to a cliest-like basket with
a lid, used for various purposes.^
A very few notes will show the importance of the hanap. A statute
of 1285, t speaking of the security for good conduct to be given by
tavern-keepers, prescribes that an offender should be bound over by
“ soen hanap cle la taverne oupar altre hon gage.'' This was evidently
his principal drinking vessel. Again, William Lord Latimer specially
mentions la grant lianaper cV argent endoere appelle Seint George ” in
his will dated 1381, and John of Gaunt in 1394 bequeaths “ moun
plus grant hanap d'or.” In both these cases the cup is one of price.
Far later on, in 1670, it is found that “ he which is mayor of London
for the time shall have an hanap d’or or golden tanker at the corona-
tion of every king.”l;
Sometimes these grand cups w'ere placed upon the table and at
others were handed to the lord when he chose to drink. The Bake of
Nurture, by Hugh Rhodes, written in 1577, directs the server as
follows : — “ When he (the master) listeth to drinke and taketh of
the cover, take the cover in thy hand and set it on agayne ” ; and
the Boke of Curtasye, circa 1430, another of these treatises, shall
describe in its own words the mode of serving wine at that still earlier
period :
The kerver anon withouten thought
Unkovers the cup that he base brought
Into the couvertoure wyn he powres out
Or into a spare pece§ withouten doute
Assayes an gefes tho lorde to drynke
Or settes hit doun as hym goode thynke . .
It further proceeds to say :
“ Bothe wyne and ale he tase indede
Tho botler says withouten drede
No mete for mon schalle sayed be
Bot for kynge or prynce or duke so fre . .
This obliges us to note the constant fear of poison in which our
ancestors lived, and their curious belief in the power of certain sub-
stances to detect its presence. It has already been remarked that
cups and salt-cellars in many cases had covers to prevent the intro-
duction of poison ; but besides this, all meats and drinks were tasted
* 13 Hen, VII., Lanaperium de twiggys,
Kal. and Inv. of the Exchequer, Vol. III.
t 13 Edvy, I., stat. 5, Statuta Civitatis
London’.
I Calthrop’s Reports, 1670, cited in
Wright’s Diet, of Obsolete and Provincial
English.
§ Pecc, cuppe ; Pccia, crater. “ A peco
of silver or of nietalle, a pyece of wync
cuppe ” = crater. A cuppe, tasse, hanap. —
Prompt. Parv. It is of constant occurrence
in old inventories.
CHAP. X.]
Haiiaps.
293
or assayed by liiiii who served them before they were partaken of by
the lord, the books of etiquette prescribing the extent to which these
precautions should be carried in serving at the tables of personages of
various ranks. The most exalted had both meat and drink tested,
those of lower station only their beverages.
“ Cups of Assay ” are not unfrequently found in the inventories of
the gi-eat ; they are usually of small size. Henry Fitzroy, Duke of
Richmond, in 15*27 had no less than four, graven with various devices
in the bottom, such as a rose, a ring, or an eagle, and weighing from
six to nine ounces each. Katherine Countess of Northumberland, in
1542, has “a cope of assey gilt with cresande sett on the bodome,”
and half a century later, in 1614, Henry Howard, Earl of Northampton,
has such a cup nine ounces in weight.
The cover, or a “spare pece ” according to our rhyming authority,
was used instead of a special cup by people of less consequence. A
further precaution was sometimes adopted in making the cup itself of
one or other of the substances alluded to above. Salts, as we have
seen, and cups, as we shall also find, were formed of the horn of the
narwhal, which did duty for that of the fabulous beast known as the
unicorn, and was firmly believed to have the power of detecting poison,*
Turquoises were supposed to turn of a paler blue, and certain crystals
to become clouded, in the presence of poisons, and both were used in
this faith for the decoration of cups. The well-known “ Poison cup”
at Clare Coll., Cambridge, has such a crystal mounted in -the centre
of the lid.
Turning now to standing cups as we find them, precedence must
be gi\en to those made of ostrich eggs and cocoa-nuts, mounted in
siher, and having feet of the same metal. These were very popular
in eaily times, and they were classed together because they are of
similai size and shape, and their mounting is of the same character.
Sometimes the cup itself was formed of silver or silver-gilt, shaped as
an egg or nut, and in these cases it is difficult to say which of the two
it is intended to represent. It has been suggested that the silver
examj)les only occur when the earlier nut or egg has been broken, and
^fr, F. W. Fairholt, in his Descriptive
Culalofjuc of the Londeshorouyh Collection,
Speaking of a nc/ mentioned in the inventory
of Charles V. of France, which is said to
hold “ his essay, his spoon, knife, and fork,”
-alludes to essaying by the narwhal horn as
follows : — “The essay was a piece of horn
believed to be that of the unicorn, but really
obtained from the narwhal : and which was
supposed to be an antidote to poison, and to
detect its presence by becoming agitated
when plunged in licpior containing it ; for
which reasoji it was attached to a chain of
gold for the greater convenience of dipping
it in the cup, and it was the butler’s duty to
make trial or essay of the wine when pre-
senting it to his lord.”
2Q4
Old English Plate.
[CHAI‘. X.
the owner not being able to procure another has refilled the mount
Avith a silver bowl or lining of similar shape ; but to set against this,
it may be said that some of the silver linings are found of the same
date and fashion as the feet and other mountings with which they
are fitted. A notice of some of these cups will serve to show for how
many centuries they held their ground. As early as 1259, a bishop of
Durham bequeaths his “ cyphum de nuce Indye cum pede et apparatu
argenti ” ; and at the opposite end of the social scale, the inventory
of a felon’s goods in 1337 comprises amongst other things “ one cup
called a note with foot and cover of silver value 30s.”* An indenture
of the following year mentions “ a nut on a foot and silver covercle ”
amongst jewels sold. In 1399 occur un oef de griffon as well as \in
j)ot d'mie noite noyre and un corn de griffon, f
In 1349 Henry Lord Percy dies possessed of ‘hinam copam de uno
gripe” ;l and a Treasury Inventory of 1399 (1 Henry IV.) contains
the following item : “ j maser tour de nutte garnisez d’ argent enorrez
t cov’erc.” Perhaps a cup of silver “ called the rocke,” in the will of
a Bristol merchant of 1569, was one formed of what Avas supposed by
its owner to be a roc’s egg.
In the next two centuries they are often mentioned, as the following
list, compiled from the volumes of the Surtees Society and other
sources, may serve to show :
1419, alius ciphus vocatus a gt’ypey ligatus cum argento et deaiirato. — Will of Judge
Gascoigne. — Test. Ebor.
1420. unum note argenti herneisiatum et deauratum optimum cum coopert-orio unum
ciphum vocatum Note cum cooperculo deaurato. — Will of John Fromond,
Archl. Jour. XVI., 166.
1428. j hanape dargent dorrez fait a la m de j notte poissant de troye iij lb. iiij unz q
at le lb. xlviijs., viij li. — Treasury of the Exchequer, Inv. 6 Henry VI.
1429. a coupe made of gripes eye garnysshed \vt siluer and oner gilt with a fote
and a couercle.' — Will of Sir Gerard de Braybroke of Danbury, Knt.
1431. unum nigrum nott coopertum et deauratum cum una aquila in summitate
coopei’culi ; unum chalescopp argenti et deaurati ad modum unius gripe egg
cum scriptura in cooperculo. — Test. Ebor.
1433. unum ciphum vocatum le nutt coopertum cum pede argenti stantem. — Idem.
1444. iij Gripes eyes cov’ed garnysshed wt silver and gilt weyng vi lb. unc p’s the
unce ij«. \id. Sma. ix.lL xiis. vi<Z. ; also ij notes cov’ed garnysshed wt silver t~
gilt weyng xxiii unces ij.s. vi^Z. Sma. Ivii.?. vid. — Treasury of the Exchequer
Inv. 22 Henry VI.
1454. unam peciam vocatam Grypeg deaur’. — Test. Ebor.
1459. meum optimum nutt, meum less nutt. — Idem.
1476. j standyng blake nutte qua? fuit matris mea3. — Idem.
1481. a standyng gilt nutt. — Will of Sir Thos. Lyttelton. Nichols’ Test. Vet.
* Riley’s Memorials of London and
London Life, pp. 199, 203.
f Kal. and Inv. of the Eo',cli., Vol. III.
J Surtees Society Trans. — Test. Ebor.
Gripe or Grypetj = cgg of the grype or
griffin.
CHAP. X.]
Cocoa-Nut Cups.
295
141)0. a cup of silver called the grype's egg. — Test. Ebor.
1402. unum ciphum vocatum le nutte stantein avgen’ in toto cum coopertorio. — Idem.
1508. a notte paynted the coveryng silver and gilt. — Idem.
1527. a gylt nut with fote bryme and rybbes of sylver and gilt ; a small nut with
fote brime and cover of sylver. — Tnv. of Minster Priory |in Sheppey.
1585. a littell Okie nut with a bondc
of sylver and gilt and a
littell bonde of sylver and
gilt ; ij nuttswith ij covers
of sylver and gylt, and the
said nuts garnysshed with
silver and gilt, xxxiii uns.
— Inv. of Maison - Dieu,
Dover ; 2G Henr}”^ VIII.
1558. a nutt gilt with a cover. —
Surtees Society. Wills and
Inv.
1570. one nutt double gilt weinge
XXXV. ounces xiZ/. xiiw. iiijV/.
— Idem.
1572. a nutt enclosed with silver and
gilte;of accorne woorcke and
a cover gilte for the same.
— Bristol Orphan Book.
1577. my black nut with the cover. —
Wills and Inv.
159G. one nutte of silver to drink in
dwoble gilte with a cover. —
Wills and Inv.
These notes plainly indicate
that just as a silver-gilt bowl
shaped as a mazer would some-
times be called by that name,
silver cups were called nuts or
eggs if they were so formed.
Cups of all three materials are
extant. Cocoa-nut ciijis of the
fifteenth century are to be seen
at Oriel and New Colleges, Ox-
ford, the latter society owning
two specimens. The great City
Companies possess several ;
No. 66. — COCOA-NUT CUP (circa 1500), at
IRONMONUERS’ HALL, LONDON.
the "Vintners, the Armourers, and the Ironmongers each ho.ve one,
fiom the latter of which our engraving (No. ()6) is taken. It gives
a very good idea of the way in which they were generally mounted at
the beginning of the sixteenth century. The example at Vintners
Hall is very like this, and bears the hall-mark of 1518. Ostrich-egg
cups are not so common, perhaps because they were rather more easily
2Q6
[chap. X.
Old English Plate.
broken. Exeter College,. Oxford, possesses an egg-cup of the first
years of the seventeenth century (No. 67), and the Earl Howe another
of earlier date ; all these were exhibited in
the Loan Collection at South Kensington in
1862.
There is a very ancient ostrich egg at
Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, the
history of which can be traced to the four-
teenth century. It Avas originally used for
carrying about the Host, and being broken
in the mastership of one Moptyd, or between
1553 and 1557, it is said to have been re-
newed at the expense of Richard Fletcher,
Avhen Bishop 'of Bristol (1589-92). This
account of it, given by Masters in his history
of the college, written late in the last century,
is borne out by the hall-mark which is still
legible on the mount, and fixes its date as
of the year 1592. The cup, now much
broken, is held together by its A^ery plain
siLer tripod mounting, the only ornament
of which is a little Elizabethan engraAring.
The Exeter College cup is of 1610, and
has a characteristic foot of that period with
a stem formed as ostriches’ legs ; the cover
is surmounted by an ostrich standing on a
plume of ostrich-feathers (No. 67).
A third, someAARat more modern but
an excellent and typical specimen never-
theless, is the beautiful cup in the collection
of Mr. Henry Willett (No. 68).
Its history is told by an inscription
running round the top of the cup and on
the flag borne by the figure surmounting
the cover. The date of its presentation as
engraved on the cup accords Avith the hall-
mark, Avhich gives the year 1623.
The Earl of Bucie has a silver-gilt cup
No, 67. — OSTRICH-EGG CUP
(1610), AT EXETER COLLEGE,
OXFORD,
of ostrich-egg or cocoa-nut shape, mounted
with vertical hinged bands to hold the boAvl, which rests in a socket
or frame supported by four dolphins placed on the top of a circular
foot. This specimen, Avhich is possibly unique, is of the year 1584.
CHAP. X.]
Ostrich-Egg C ups.
Other tlriukiiig liaiiaps, no less
ancient than the eggs, are formed
of horns mounted in silver, as
shown in the accumpanying en-
graving (No. 69), of the Queen’s
College horn, now used as a
loving-cup. It is traditionally
called pocuhini earitatis, or loving-
cup, and is said to have been pre-
sented to the college by Philippa,
queen of Edward III., its founder
in 1340 being her chaplain, Eobert
de Eglesfield. According to the
statutes the members of the
college were to be summoned
together by the sound of a horn ;
possibly this was the horn origi-
nally used for the purpose. It is
formed of a buffalo-horn, and is
194 inches high, the horn itself
being no less than 25 inches long.
The cover with its eagle is of later
work than the bands of the horn.
A similar horn (No. 70) is in
the possession of Christ’s Hos-
pital, London. Either because
horns as well as the other sub-
stances previously mentioned were
sui)posed to have the property of
revealing the presence of poison
in any liquor poured into them,
or for some better reason, they
have been used as drinking vessels
from earlv times. A drinkiim-
•' O
horn originally represented estates
held by Cornage or by the horn ;
one of the most ancient being the
Pusey horn,* by which the family
of the same name hold the village
* Archceoloi/ia, iii. 3. Aixhccolorjia, xii.
37/.
No. 68. — osTiucH-Kiia cui> (1623), the
I’KOl’EUTY OF H. WILLETT, KSy.
2g8
[chap. X.
Old English Plate.
of Pusey in Berkshire. The gift of King Canute, it has gone with the
ostate from time out of mind, and has been the subject of a Chancery
suit in which it was held that the heirs were entitled to it if the land
was held by cornage. (Pusey v. Pusey, 1 Vernon, 272.) The same
great ecclesiastic who died possessed of a nut in 1259, also had a
drinking-horn, which he left to his sister Agatha, describing it as
cornu meum magnum ad bibendum cum apparatu argenti.” Sir
Brian de Stapleton in 1394 had “j come esteaunt sur deux pees,'’
which must have been very like our engraving ; whilst Chief Justice
Oascoigne leaves a cup called “ Unicorn ” to his son in 1419. Three
<]uarters of a century later Sir Brian PiowclifFe mentions in his will
“ unum cornu ad bibendum garnesiatum cum argento et deaur’.”* A
fifth example may be given from the inventory of the Guild of the
* All these are from the often-quoted
Testamenta Eboracensia ; the -wills cited
were proved 1259, 1394, 1419, and 1494
respectively.
CIIAI*. X.]
299
Drinking Horns.
Blessed Virgin Mary at l^oston taken in 1534. “ Itm a drynkynge
home ornate with silv’ and gilte in three p’tes of it wt ij feit of silv’
and gilte wt a stone sett in silv’ and gilte weyng in the whole xiiij
unc. di.”
This is of the same date or thereabouts as the horn engraved below.
Of a little earlier period was a celebrated horn long preserved at
Golden Grove. An engraving of this (No. 71) was kindly placed at
the author’s disposal by His Grace the Duke of Beaufort. It had a
No. 70. MOUNTED DRINKING-HORN AT CHRIST’s HOSPITAD, LONDON.
foot of silver, ornamented with the royal supporters, the date of which
is somewheie about 1485, and it is said to have been the first drinking
vessel used by Henry, Earl of Kichmond, after landing in England in
that year, and presented by him to David ap Evan, son of Roderick
the Great, who lived in Llwyndafydd in Llandisiliogogo, and there
entertained the Earl and his men in his expedition against Richard III.
This cup seems to have disappeared, and another horn with similar
supporters, but of seventeenth-century work, at some time or other
replacing the original relic, is now preserved at Golden Grove by the
Earl of Cawdor, and is shown in its stead. An elephant’s tusk, carved
with figures and mounted with silver of sixteenth-century work, is to
be seen at the British Museum.
Lastly, we come to standing cups made entirely of the precious
300 Old English Plate. [chai*. x
metals themselves. These are not confined to any one century, and
there are extant specimens to illustrate the work of successive genera-
tions of goldsmiths for three hundred years. In speaking of the word
hanap it appeared that such cups as these were in fashion as far back
as records go. The earliest specimen, however, bearing a recognised
English hall-mark, and therefore of an ascertained date, is no older
than 1481 ; not but that there are a few still more ancient cups in
existence. The enamelled cup at Lynn, for instance, is of the four-
teenth century, a covered cup of beaker shape at Oriel College, Oxford,
and one or two others at Cambridge are of the fourteenth and fifteenth
centuries, but of none of
them can it positively be
said that they are of Eng-
lish make. Some notice
must nevertheless be taken
of them in passing. The
Lynn cup is one of the most
interesting cups in exist-
ence ; it has been known as
“King John’s cup” for
centuries, and is said to
have been given to the
town by that king. This
can hardly be the case, as
the costumes of the ena-
melled figures with which
the bowl is covered are of
the fourteenth century ; but it is of no less interest for this, being
still the most remarkable specimen of the goldsmiths’ work of the
period, ancient enough, to which it really belongs. It has been
suggested that the King John was John of France, who may have
visited King’s Lynn with Edward III. and Queen Philippa on one of
their progresses, and this is a suggestion which accords well with the
workmanship of the cup. It is of silver gilt, 15 inches high, Avith a
cover, and enriched, as we have said, Avith enamels, the boAvl being
divided into compartments by vertical ribs, in Avhich figures appear,
male and female. The stem is very slender, and rises from a circular
foot. It Avas exhibited at South Kensington in 1862, and had before
that been engraved in Exami^les of Art Worhnanship. The curious
cup at Christ’s College, called the Foundress’ cup, is of fifteenth-
century Avork (No. 72). Its diagonal bands, ornamented Avitli running
foliage in repousse, and the Gothic cresting Avhich surrounds the cover
No. 71. THE CAWDOR HORN (TEMP. HENIU' VII.).
CHAP. X.]
Standing Cups.
301
and the base, might be of the second half of that century, or even a
little later, but the arms enamelled on the boss within the cup are
those of Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, impaled with Cobham of
Sterborough, and this impalement, being the distinctive coat of Duke
Humphrey’s second wife Eleanor Cobham according to the heraldry
of that day, would point to
1440, or a year or two earlier,
as the true date of the cup.
The arms long passed for
those of Countess Margaret ;
and the cup itself is sup-
posed to have come into the
possession of the College at
her death in 1509, along
with a beaker or stoup and
her salt-cellars. Tire beaker,
or stoup at Oriel Coll.,
Oxford, of which an engrav-
ing* (No. 73) is given, is
another very ancient cup,
but, like the Lynn cup, not
of the date that tradition
ssign to it. The
and Lancastrian
seem to refer to
Edward, son of
Henry VI. ; but at any rate
the cup is nearly a century
and a half later than the
reign of Edward II., whose
gift to the College it was
formerly supposed to be. It
much resembles the stoup
given to Christ’s College,
Cambridge, by its foundress
Margaret, Countess of Ilicli-
mond. This at Oriel Col-
lege is probably of Paris make and of the year 146‘2, whilst the
Cambridge one is certainly English and only a little later in date —
1507 (No. 74). The daisy, the Tudor rose, and the portcullis forming
would
letters
badges
Prince
No. 72. — THE foundress’ cup (circa 1440),
AT Christ’s colleqe, Cambridge.
For this engraving, as for that of the is indebted to tlie Council of the Royal
Oriel College mazer and others, the author Archwological Institute.
[OHAI*. X
302
Old English Plate.
Xo. 73. — CUP (15tii cent.) at oiuel college, oxford.
the letter M, are all emblematic of the Countess’^’ name and family,
just as the ornamentation of the Oriel beaker indicates the Lan-
castrian prince, who no doubt once owned it.
IHAl*. X.]
Sfaudiug Cups.
303
The “ Leigh ” cup of the Mercers’ Company (No. 75) is the second
earliest of the hanaps known to be hall-marked, the Anathema cup
being the first. It is of the year 1499, and notwithstanding some
small alteration and repair, is a beautiful specimen of goldsmiths’"
work. It is silver gilt, sixteen inches high and six and a half inches
in diameter. The pierced band of Gothic tracery with a cresting of
Tudor flowers is repeated
around the cover, and in
the lozenge-shaped panels,
into which the bowl of the
cup is divided by the inter-
section of corded bands, are
maidens’ busts and flagons
alternately, the former
much like the busts on the
sides of the Mercers’ Com-
pany beakers, an engraving
of which will be given later.
A demi-virgin gules within
an orle of clouds, forms the
coat of arms borne by this
AVorshipful Company ; and
this is further alluded to by
the figure of a pure virgin
with a unicorn reposing in
her lap, which surmounts
the cover of the cup. The
coats-of-arms around the
knop, and the lettered
bands, are in enamel.
The cup next to be
noticed is of the same or
possibly even of a little
earlier date than the last.
It is the beautiful “ Ilich-
mond” cup of the Ar-
mourers Company, so called because presented in 1557 by one
John Iiichmond (No. 76). It is thirteen inches high, and weighs
fifty-one ounces. Its style speaks for itself, and recalls the simple
but elegant make of the hour-glass salts of about the same date.
The bowl is not unlike that of the Leigh cup in shape, though the
leal outline of the latter is somewhat hidden by the ornaments ;’they’'
No. 74. — BEAKER (1507) AT CIIRIST’s COLLEGE,
CAMBRIDGE.
No.
75. — THK LEIGH CUP
(1499) AT mercers’
HALL,
LONDON.
*r'
3.
N
r
-t >
J :
z
?■ J
CHAP. X.]
Standing Cups.
305
both resemble in this re-
spect a cup of 1511, used
as a chalice at Chewtoii
Men dip, and the Ana-
thema cup, at Pembroke
College, Cambridge,
which is of the year 1481.
We now come to a typi-
cal specimen of Eliza-
bethan art in the tall cup
(No. 77), given by Arch-
bishop Parker to Corpus
College, Cambridge. Not
the less English because
it reminds us of the fine
Dutch and German
hanaps of the same period,
it is one of the finest of
its class. Dutch and
English ornaments were
wonderfully alike at this
time. As characteristic
is the “ Chapman ” cup of
the Armourers’ Company
(Xo. 78). The gift of
one Edmond Cliapman in
1581, its hall-mark corre-
sponds with its history,
w hilst the egg - and -
tongue moulding and the
bands of engraven foliage
identify the cup at a
glance as of the reign of
Queen Elizabeth. A
statuette probably once
surmounted the cover,
which was added to the
cup in 1010; but this
has been broken off. The
belt of foliage around the
upper part of the cup is just what is found upon the communion cups
of this period.
No. 76.— THE RICJI.MOND CUP (ciRCA 1500-1520),
AT armourers’ UALL, LONDON.
O.E.P.
X
3o6
[CUAI*. X.
Old English Plate.
IJelbre passing to the seventeenth cen-
tury a few words must be said of cups
of exceptional form or material. Ivory
standing cups are sometimes found, and
of these the best known example is the
celebrated cup called Thomas a Becket’s,*
long at Corby Castle. This is a very
ancient ivory cup bearing the initials
TB and a mitre, from which it has been
supposed that it may have belonged to
the saint and archbishop himself ; but
although very old, it can hardly be
referred to as early a date as the twelfth
century, and the mounting is of the
reign of Henry VIII. The date-letter
which suits the fashion of the mount, is
the Lombardic H of 1525, the date pro-
perly assigned to it many years ago by
Mr. Octavius Morgan. The interesting
history of the cup, which was given by
Sir Edward Howard, Lord High xA-dmiral,
to Queen Katharine of Arragon, and after-
wards reverted to the Earl of Aiumdel,
points to the date at which it was
mounted in its j)resent fashion, and
coincides happily Avith the hall-mark.
The style of the belt, which bears in
Tudor characters the inscription vinum .
TVViM . BiBE . cvM . GAAmio, and the
groundwork of the letters, which also’
carries the hall-mark, closel}'’ corresponds
with the inscribed bands on the chalice at
Trinity College, Oxford, and the Narford
mazer, which are of the years 1527 and
No. 77.— STANDING OOP (1569), AT 1532 I’espectively. It probably belonged
CORPUS cHRisTi COLLEGE, CAM- soiiie fifteenth centuiy bishop, perhaps
to that great prelate Thomas Bourchier,
Archbishop of Canterbury, 1454 to 1486, and a Cardinal.
Early in the reign of Elizabeth, cups are found fashioned as gourds
or melons, with feet formed as their twisted stems and tendrils. The
* It now belong.s to His Grace the Duke of Norfolk.
CHAI-. X.]
30?
Standing Caps.
Armourers’ Company and the
Honourable Society of the
Inner Temple each have one,
the former of the year 1585,
the latter dated 1563. Cups,
too, shaped as birds and other
animals, their heads taking off
to form them into drinking
vessels, sometimes occur. The
set of fine large cups formed as
cocks, aud called the “Cock-
ayne ” cups of the Skinners’
Company, are the best known
examples of these. They were
made in 1605. The pea-hen
cup of the same Guild is as
characteristic as the Cockayne
cups ; the engraving of it (No.
79) conveys a good idea of this
class of cup generally. It was
presented by the widow of one
Peacock. In both these cases
the name of the donor has of
course suggested the design
for the cup.
Ill Germany drinking-cups
often took these and other
Cjuaint shapes, such as wind-
mills, at about this time, and
until the middle of the seven-
teenth century. The windmills
seem always of foreign origin,
but another favourite cup is
found of Hnglish make as well
as German. These are the
well-known ones, sometimes
called “ wager cups,” in the
form of a woman, holding a
smaller cup over her head with
up-stretched arms. A very
beautiful seventeenth century cup of this kind is amongst the plaf
of the Vintners’ Company, an engraving of which is given (No. 80
X 2
No. 78. — TIIK CHAPMAN CUP (1580), AT
AllJIOUKKIls’ HALL, LONDON.
Old English Plate.
[CHAl',
79_ — pea-hen cup (circa 1643), at skinners’ hale, London.
It is not quite certain whether it is of English or foreign workmanship.
They are all very much alike. ^
A little later another very distinctive fashion prevailed. The
CHAP. X.]
309
Standing Cups.
‘•'Edmonds” cup of the Carpenters’ Company is an admirable illus-
tration of it (No. 81). This is one of a set of four such cups, in the
possession of the Com -
paiiy, given by the
wardens whose names
they hear. The foot
resembles those of
earlier cups, hut the
stem is different, being
formed as acanthus or
other leaves, the upper
2)art of it baluster-
shaped. It forms a
link between the Eliza-
bethan and the plain
baluster stems which
are so often found in the
seventeenth century.
The bowl is as cha-
racteristic of its period
as the stem, the pointed
shape being general for
a time ; and the covers
of all these cuj^s are
surmounted by three
brackets bearing a tri-
angular spire of jjierced
work ending in a spear-
head as shown in the
engraving. This “Ed-
monds ” cup was given
in 1613, and was made
that same year: the
others are of 1609,
1611 and 1628. Ma<?-
niticent cups of this
period and fashion are
in use as chalices at
Odcombe, co. Somerset,
at J3odmiu in Cornwall, and several other places. In a few instances
the pyramid is surmounted by a statuette, man with long spear and
shield or other such figure, instead of ending in a jioint.
No.
80. — HOURLK CUP (17tii century), at vintners’
HALL, LONUON.
310
Old English Plate.
[OIIAP. X.
The Armourers’ Company liave
two very similar cups, called the
Leycrolt ” and the “ Foster ” cup,
the former of 1G08, and the latter
of 1631 ; and the Trinity House
other two of the years 1611 and
1627 respectively. These dates
serve to plainly mark the interval
within which these cups remained
in full vogue. The covers in each
of these instances are surmounted
by open-work pyramidal spires,
those at the Trinity House being
supported by mermaids. The
pyramidal finials occur occasionally
as early as 1599 or 1600. Such a
cup of gold was given to the King
by the Inner and Middle Temple in
1609. It is described* as '‘in the
upper part thereof adorned with a
fabric fashioned like a pyramid,
whereon standeth the statue of a
military person leaning with the
left hand upon a Roman fashioned
shield or target.”
A cup of this fashion, gilt, and
weighing 46 oz., was sold at Christie
and Manson’s Rooms in June, 1875,
for A'200, or about four and a half
guineas an ounce.
A specimen of 1639, now bereft
of its spire, is to be seen in the
Treasury of the Czar at Moscow ;
and a stray example of as late a
date as 1646, called the “ Rawlin-
son” cup, is at Yintners’ Hall. This
is the very last known to the writer.
To these succeeded a much less
artistic form of cup, which held
* Calendar of the Inner Tcmjle Jlccords. —
F. A. Inclerwick, Q.C.
1
\
\
1
i-
j
CHAP. X.]
Standing Caps
311
No. 82. — TiiK blacksmiths’ cup (]()5r)).
its own, however, much longer, being found from about 1G31 to 1G04,
the dates of the earliest and latest of them that have been noted.
The example of 1G81 is at Haberdashers’ Hall. Queens’ College,
Cambridge, has one of 1G3G.
312
Old English Plate.
[CII.U'. X.
The engraving (No. 82) is taken from one of the year 1G55, which
was once the property of the Blacksmiths’ Company, but found its
way into the Bernal Collection and thence to Mr. Dexter. At the
Dexter sale it passed to Messrs. Hancocks for no less a sum than
A'378, and from them into the fine collection of the late Sir F. A.
Milbank.
It is about twelve inches high, and stands on a large circular foot.
Its stem is of somewhat exceptional form, being a figure of Vulcan.
In the general run of the examples known of this pattern of cup the
stems are plain balusters. The bowls of a great many of them are
covered with granulated ornament, as shown in the engraving, or
sometimes show a matted surface, and are of the same shape, whilst a
few are chased with a band of upright acanthus foliage round the
lower part.
Most of the City Companies, the Trinity House, and the Inns of
Court are supplied with one or more of these favourite loving cups,
Avhich were made in great numbers for more than half a centuiy.
It is not to be supposed, however, that there was no demand for
a more decorated style of cup, especially in the festive reign of
Charles II. Cups of the greatest magnificence are found of that
period, of which two examples may be given to show what the
Caroline goldsmith could accomplish.
The “Eoyal Oak” grace cup (No. 83) was presented by the merry
monarch to the Barber- Surgeons’ Company in 1676. It is 16| inches
high, including the cover, and is formed as an oak -tree, the bowl being
supported by the trunk and branches. It is profusely ornamented
with chased leaves and garlands, and has an arched iwal crown as a
cover.
The other example is the cup (No. 84) given by Samuel Pepys to
the Clothworkers’ Company. If is of about the same date as the last,
1677, but of greater size, being 23 inches high, and 166 ounces in
w’eight.
Its general shape is much like that of the plainer loving cups on
baluster-stems which have already been described ; but in this case
the plain bowl is surrounded by a removable silver casing of pierced
flowers and scrolls of very elaborate and beautiful work, and the foot
and baluster-stem are ornamented in a similar manner.
This may bring us to the eighteenth century, and the simple but
massive two-handled cups with covers that mark the reigns of Queen
Anne and the earlier part of the Georgian period.
These seem to have been the only cups made for a long time, and
thev are of every size and degree of finish, from those of simplest
CHAP. X.]
Two-handled Standing Cups.
315
workmanship up to the beautiful specimen by the master hand of
Paul Lamerie, from which our illustration (No. 85) of the class is
taken, by permission of the Goldsmiths’ Company.
It is one of the best possible examples of a well-known form of cup,
of the decoration of the period, and of the work of this celebrated
artist, who flourished from 1712, when he entered into business, till
his death in the summer of 1751. It maybe remarked that his fame
No. 8.0. — TWO-HANDLED CUP AND COVEK (1739), DY PAUL LAMERIE, AT GOLDSMITHS’ HALL,
LONDON. ’
was fairly and honourably earned by the personal attention he seems to
have devoted to his art throughout his whole career. Much of the
beautiful work which bears his mark must have been executed by his
own hand, for it appears from his will, which, dated in May and
proved in August, 1751, gives us the period of his death within a few
weeks, that he kept only two journeymen, to one of whom, Samuel
Collins, he entrusted the duty of preparing his unfinished plate for
sale by auction for the benefit of his widow and three daughters.
That he liad no son accounts for the disappearance of the nanie from
the books of the Goldsmiths’ Company. He was of French extraction.
3i6
Old English Plate.
[OJIAI-. X.
as his name and the names of the personal friends who were his
executors sufficiently denote. He worked under the name of Lamerie,
hut used the prefix “ de ” in signing his last will.
No special forms or fashions can be identified with any particular
period from the middle of the last century onwards, if we except the
86.— CUP (1795), AT MKRCIIAKT TAVLOKs’ HALL, LONDON.
oval-pointed cups, sometimes fluted, but more often ornamented with
hanging festoons sometimes carried over medallions, which are also
found on Wedgwood ware of the time of blaxman. The potteis and
the goldsmiths have often copied each others’ designs, or else ha\ e
resorted to the same designers ; and as in the reign ol illiam HI-
Staffordshire ware made by the well-known John Philip Elers, Irom
1690 onwards, reproduced the Chinese ornament patronised by the
CHAP. X.]
Tankards. 317
goldsmitlis a decade earlier, so now Flaxman and liis school influenced
the goldsmiths’ work of the day almost as much as the ornamentation
of ceramic ware, with which his name is more popularly associated.
The Wedgwood ware, for Avliich Flaxman for many years furnished
models, won extraordinary fame. It is not so generally known that
the same great artist was employed also by Rundell and Bridge, the
crown goldsmiths, notwithstanding the fine examples executed by
them after his designs that are at Windsor Castle and other places.
No better illustration of the style could be found than the vase-like
cup which has been selected for our engraving (No. 86). It is one of
a pair made in the year 1795, and is the property of the Merchant
Taylors’ Company, by whose permission it has been engraved.
It is generally admitted that the goldsmiths of the nineteenth
century in England are not behind those of dayS' gone bj^ and have of
late years even outstripped their continental brethren in an art which
is capable of so much.
TANKARDS.
The use of the word “ tankard,” in its now familiar sense of a large
silver drinking vessel with a cover and handle, is of comparatively
modern introduction. No article of plate is called by this name in
any of the volumes of wills and inventories published by the Surtees
Society, which carry us down to the year 1600. The Avord seems to
first occur in this sense about 1575, and from that time is constantly
applied to the vessels that have ever since been knoAvn as 'tankards.
In earlier days it was used for the wooden tubs bound Avith iron, and
containing some three gallons, in Avhich AA^ater Avas carried. The men
Avho fetched water from the conduits in London Avere called “tankard-
bearers,” and in a Coroner’s Roll of 1276, for the Avard of Castle
IBaynard, tankards are mentioned as the vessels they bore. This roll
sets forth that one Grene, a Avater-carrier, who had come to St. Paul’s
Wharf, “ cu quodam tancardo,” intending to take up water Avith it,
entered a boat there, and after filling the tankard attempted to place
it on the wdiarf, but the Aveight of the Avater in the tankard making the
boat move away as he Avas standing on its board, he fell into the Avater
betAveen the boat and the Avharf, and Avas droAAUied, as the coroner found,
by misadventure.*
Again in 1337, the keepers of the conduits received a sum of money
for rents for “tynes and tankards,” thereat; and in 1350 a house is
hired foi one 3^^^’ IO.5. to put the tankords — Ics tauQcvs — in, and
tAvo irons costing 2s. 6d. were bought for stamping them, f
* Coroner’s Roll, 17 June, 4 Edw. I. —
Riley’s Memorials of London and London
Life, p. 6.
t Riley’s Memorials, etc., pp. 201, 2t5r).
[CHAl*. X.
Old English Plate.
Similar utensils are found in farming accounts of the same
period. In 1294 at Framlingham, co. Suffolk, the binding with iron
of thirteen tankards costs 3s., and six years later, a three-gallon iron-
bound tankard is priced in Cambridge at Is. At Leatherhead a two-
gallon tankard is valued at 2cZ. in 1338, and two such vessels atElham
together cost 4cZ. in 1364.*
All this time tankards are mentioned in no other connection ; but
when we come to the sixteenth century, a notice of “lether” tankards
occurs. This is in a church account of 1567, and they were no doubt
used as fire-buckets. A churchwardens’ inventory of the same period
(1566) speaks of a “penny tanckerd of wood used as a holy-water
stock.” Even later than this, tankards appear in household accounts
classed with other kitchen goods, for an inventory of the chattels of
* Prof. lilogQrs'' lliiiory of Ayricultm'c and Prices in England, Vol. II. , pp. 577, 568^
571, 573.
CUAl’. X.]
Tankards.
319
one Edward Waring, Esq., of Lea, taken in 1625, includes “two
tankerds and one payle,” certainly not amongst his plate. Some time
before this, however, the term was occasionally applied to silver vessels.
The will of Sir George Heron of Harbottell, proved at Durham in
1576 or thereabouts, mentions his “three silver tanckards ” valued
at \ili. ; and in a Norwich will of 1583, there is an entry of “ one
Canne or Tanckerd of sylver.” In the inventory of the plate ot
Dr. Feme, Master of Peterhouse, Cambridge, which is of the year
1589, occur the following articles —
Item a tankerd barred lii)t and covered v ounces xxiiij.v. \yl.
Item a white home tankerd with a cover barres and lipt tloublc gilt vi ounces xxii.
These are some of the earliest instances of a then new application
of the word, which soon not only became common, but entirely
superseded the old.
* Catub. Univ. Registry. Drawer 1.3. Kindly communicated by A. 1\ Humphry, Esq.
320 Old English Plate. [chap. x.
It was, after all, not very unnatural to transfer a word originally
used for a capacious water-tub to a drinking vessel that was also large
of its kind, and it is difficult to understand why etymologists should
have taken so much trouble, as they have, to find fanciful derivations
for it. Duchat and Thomson would both derive ‘‘tankard” from tin-
quart, and Dr. Thomas
Henshaw from the twang
or sound the lid makes on
shutting it down ; but,
after all, if tank is de-
rived, as it surely is, from
the French estang, a pond
or pool, it is not necessary
to go further for a deriva-
tion of the name of a
vessel vffiich was origi-
nally intended to hold
water than to connect it
with tank, and derive it
from the same source.
Johnson’s Dictionary de-
scribes it as “a large
vessel for strong drink,”
and cites Ben Jonson :
“Hath his tankard
touched your brain?”
One of the earliest ex-
tant specimens of what
we should now call a
tankard is preserved at
Corpus Christi College,
Cambridge (see page
227). It is of the year
1571, and is elaborately
ornamented with arabesque bands of repousse and engraved woik.
Cains College, Cambridge, has one of 1570., Both this and the
tankard at Corpus Christi College, were given by Archbishop Parker,
who also gave one to Trinity Hall, which is of 15/ 1. Ihe Ashmolean
Museum at Oxford has a beautiful example of 15/4 (No. 8/). A little
later comes a good example of 1602 now used as a communion flagon
* A tall gilt tankard of 1607 like this, 12} in. high and weighing 39 oz., was sold in 1898
at Messrs. Christie’s Rooms for £458 5s.
No. 89.— TANKARD (1618), IN THE POSSESSION OF THE
CORPORATION OF NORWICH.
CH.U-. X.]
Tankards.
321
at Heddingtoii, Wilts. It is very like the Aslimoleaii Tankard. These
are all ol moderate size, not more than six or seven inches high, and
the Oxford example tapers a good deal from the bottom upwards.
Ihe “Poison Cup ” at Clare College, Cambridge (No. 88), which has
already been men-
tioned in another
connection, is a
glass tankard en-
closed in silver lili-
gree casing of about
the same date as the
last.
The earliest
straight-sided up-
right tankard- flagon
is one of 1572,
at Teffont Ewyas,
Wilts. It is of
smaller size than
later flagons of this
pattern, and has the
rayed - button knop
on the cover, in-
stead of the rounded
dome.
To these succeed
the taller, upright,
and straight-sided
tankards, often
beautifully orna-
mented, that are
found in the reigns
of James I. and
Charles I. One of
these, belonging to
the Corporation of
Norwich, and made
m the year 1018, ia given opposite (No. 89). The drum is renous
ornamented with strapwork, forming diamond divisions, which ,
hlled with flowers and fruit, and with medallions bearing the ns.
laanne monsters of the period. This is strikingly like a fhmou
the year 1019, which has been referred to before, at Kensingt
O.E. P,
Y
No. 90, TANKAKD (1634), THE PROPEIITY OE THE
CORPORATION OF BRISTOL,
322
Old EnglishPlate.
[CHA1>. X,
parish church. A pair of similar fashion and of the same date are
at Bodmin Church, and another pair, perhaps more elaborate, are
amongst the valuable possessions of the Corporation of Bristol.
These last are of 1634 (No. 90).
Later tankards are plainer, and are of constant occurrence.
91.— IRISH TANKARDS (1680), AT MERCHANT TAYLORS’ HALE, LONDON.
Seventeenth-century inventories frequently mention them, and plenty
of specimens are still in existence.
A splendid pair, from one of which our engraving (No. 91) is taken,
came into the possession of the Merchant Taylors’ Company in London,
on the dissolution of a Dublin Guild some years ago, and they show
round the lower part of the drum the acanthus-leaf ornament which is
so characteristic of the time at which they were made. They bear
the Dublin hall-marks for 1680. A note as to prices may not be
inappropriate. From an early account-book of the Clockmakers’
Company it may be quoted that a pair of tankards, ordered to
be bought at about this time, and weighing together 100 oz.,
cost ^31 19s. 5d.
These domestic tankards of the second half of this century are very
CHAl*. X.]
Smaller Cups.
323
plain, sometimes of great diameter in proportion to their depth, and
have flat lids and very massive handles, the lower part of the latter
often being iiotched to form them into whistles, which might be used
for summoning the servitor, when the vessel required replenishing.
They came in at the Eestoration, and are found till about 1710 or
1720, when a pot with swelling drum and dome- shaped lid, with or
without a knob, was introduced, of a fashion so well known at the
present day, both in silver and pewter, that it is unnecessary to
describe it more fully. The tankards of the last century are perhaps
as often without lids as with them, and examples of the more usual
shapes in pewter may he seen in every tavern.
It has already been remarked that the so-called flagons used ordi-
narily in English churches are, properly speaking, tankards, and the
oiigin of the application of the word flagon to them has been explained
in the previous chapter.
Tankards of the tall, highly ornamented kind will be found in the
chronological list at the years 1618, 1619, 1684, a plain one of the
fcTo ordinary flat-lidded tankard at 1664,
iboo, 1069, and onwards.
SMALLER CUPS,
INCLUDING TAZZE, SAUCERS, BEAKERS, TASTERS, CAUDLE-CUPS, PORRINGERS.
TUMBLERS, ETC.
Side by side with the standing cups, which were often more fitted
for decorating the “ cup-board ” than for use except on state occasions
and bearing the same relation to them that the trencher-salt did to
the standing salt-cellar, are found a number of smaller cups and
noHcr requirements. A 'short chronological
.nil * "'ll! perhaps be of more practical use to^the
collector than the preceding section ; for whilst standing cups are
seldom for sale, and when they are, command prices that are b^ond
the reach of any but the very wealthy, good specimens of smaller
dnnkmg-cups are more easy of acquisition.
bo3r''n~TTi baluster-stems and with
century use' ari f" glasses of nineteenth-
century use, aie found from about 1570 till the outbreak of the Civil
Z the coL7t‘f if''' “e muchjirized
/rmn. “ ^ V means common, though the
ther The'?r^r^ am fortunate enough to possess a number of
rinus'or mb^ all over with small bosses in
Te centre „n 1'’ /?“ in size towards
centre and somewhat resembling the designs now produced by
Y 2
324
[cHAi*. X.
Old English Plate.
engine-turning. This -was possibly in imitation of the Venetian
glasses which were much used for drink at this period by those who
could afibrd them. One of 1599, the property of Mr. Octavius
Morgan, is so ornamented; and several of the Armourers’ Company
cups are similarly treated.
Others have plain bowls, or have a simple band of ornament round
the rims, such as may be observed in the case of the beautiful example
of which a woodcut is given (No. 92).
This is of the year 1633. Very many
Scottish communion cups are of this,
and the V-shaped or wine-glass pat-
tern cups shortly to be mentioned.
A large number of these are found
all over Scotland from about 1615
to 1650.
Saucers. — Ornamented usually
with punched patterns are found
several shallow trays or saucers, like
the bowls of the tazze of which we
have been speaking, deprived of
their stems and feet. These gene-
rally occur from 1630 to 1655, but
there are one or two of a later period,
say 1660 to 1670. Sometimes they
have small flat handles formed as
escallop shells, or else scroll handles
of wire. Several in use as alms-
plates at village churches have been
already mentioned. These small
trays were all no doubt originally intended to hold sweetmeats or
trinkets. The illustration is of one used as a paten at Bredgar in
Kent (No. 93).
Tasters are the small shallow circular bowls with a flat handle that
are sometimes called bleeding-basins, but incorrectly, the latter being
a different class of vessel, sometimes found in nests. They are con-
stantly mentioned in the plate-lists of Elizabethan days, but rarely
earlier than 1570, nor more than a single one in each list.
Item a white taster xiij ouncs, iij quarters, iij li., vi s., vi d.
Item a white taster with a cover xiiij ouncs and one quarter, iij li., viii. s.
Inv, of Dr. Perne, Master of Peterhouse, Cambridge, 1689.
A silver bowl called le Taster is mentioned in a Bristol will of 1403,
and in another of 1545 a “taster of silver waing by estymacion vi.
No. 92. — TAZZA (1633), fkoji the octa-
VIOS MORGAN OOLEECTION.
OIIAT. X.]
Smaller Cups.
325
ounces ” occurs. Half-way between these dates “ a taster with a cover ”
is included in an inventory of 1487,* but this was in all probability a
cup of assay. The ordinary tasters weighed about three ounces, and
were valued at about ten or twelve shillings. The extant specimens
are mostly of the middle or end of the seventeenth century. Bleeding-
basins of the first years of the eighteenth century about 4^- inches in
Xo. 93, SAOCKR (ciKCA 1632), L'SED AS AN ALMS-DISfl AT BREDGAK, KENT.
diameter, and having a single flat pierced handle, are not uncommon.
They are found of pewter as well as of silver.
Beakers. These come next in order, occurring first at the very
beginning of the seventeenth century j a few may be found of earlier
but not much earlier date, though their names occur long before in
in\entoiies. In England, at all events, they are more often seen in
the cabinet of the collector than amongst the ancient treasures of
peat people or great corporations, a fact which must be left to explain
itself as best it can. Early foreign examples are more common.
They are usually Dutch, or from the north of Europe.
Dr. Johnson derived the word from hcak, and defined the beaker as
a cup with a spout in form of a bird’s beak, an opinion shared also by
* Inv. of Robert Aforton, gent.,
XXXIIf. .321.
3 Henry VH., Hrit. Afns. Add. ]\IS. 30,061, Arch. Jour.
326
[chap. X.
Old English Plate.
Skinner. Other authorities content themselves Avith saying that it
Avas a kind of vessel probably derived from Flanders or Germany,
Avithout fixing its shape ; and Forhy Avould trace it to the Saxon here,
ordinary drinking- vessels being made of beech-Avood.
The learned de Laborde connects the English Avord hyker Avith the
French buket ; giving for authority the cases in Avhich the latter is
used for a holy-Avater bucket, and for a large cup of silver with cover,
enamelled in the bottom. The vessels commonly called beakers are
plain upright drinking- cups, Avidening at the mouth and Avithout spout
or handle, someAvhat resembling the tall glass tumblers used in modern
times for soda-Avater and the like. The engraving is taken from those
of the Mercers’ Company, dated 1604 (No. 94). A beaker of 1609,
Avith belts and floAA'er- sc rolls engraved round the top, is used as a
communion cup at ArmathA\Mte, in Cumberland ; and another of
1598 is at Llanfyllin, N. Wales. In Scotland they seem quite a
favourite form of communion cup in the seventeenth century.
1346. ciphum meum biker argenti. Will of a canon of York. — Test. Ebor.
1348. Bikers, cups intended for ladies, see Beltz, Memonals of the Order of the
Garter^ p. 385.
1379. nn banap tour de beker.
1399. two bikers of silver gilt, 29^ oz., one other biker gilt, 16 oz. (amongst the stock
of a jeweller’s shop in Cheapside).*
1446. vi bikkez diversaimm sectarum, It“i xiij bikkes cum ij cooperculis, It“ xij
bik’kez antiqua. — Inv. of Durham Priory.
1582. a sylver becker. — Kich. Wills.
1604, 1605. Plain gilt beakers, each ornamented with three maidens’ heads on the
sides (see engraving No. 94). — Mercers’ Company.
1625. One white beaker. — Inv. of Edward Waring of Lea, Esq.
V-SHAPED CUPS on baluster-stems Avere very common from about
1600 to 1630, and cups on baluster- stems hut with more conical bowls
for about thirty years more. These last are very like the ordinary
wine-glasses of the present day, hut are somewhat larger. Communion
cups, especially in Scotland, as Avell as secular drinking-cups, are
often found of this shape. Examples in silver and peAAder have been
given in the chapter upon ecclesiastical plate, pp. 216, 219.
With these may he classed the very small hexagonal or octagonal
grace-cups on high stems that are found in the reign of James I.
These are quite peculiar to that period. Specimens are preseived at
Christ’s Hospital, and by the Armourers’ Company. They seem to
occur in sets of three.
Caudle-cups and Porringers. — These tAvo classes of vessels, the
* It may he noted that his wliole stock iu
trade consisted of 132 oz., valued at 2s. 4rf.
an ounce. Riley’s Memorials of London
and London Life, p. 550.
CHAP. X.]
Caudle-Cups and Porringers.
327
former of which were often called “ posset ” cups or “ posnets,” include
all the two-handled cups with covers and sometimes also trays or
stands, that were so commonly used in the seventeenth and the earlier
part of the following century.
The former are somewhat pear-shaped, swelling into larger bowls at
the base, and were used for drinking posset, which was milk curdled
with wine and other additions, like
our own white-wine-whey and treacle-
possets. The curd floated above the
liquor, and, rising into the narrow part
of the cup, could be easily removed,
leaving the clear fluid at the bottom.
Their fashion differs with their date.
A well-known pattern in the middle
years of the seventeenth century, is
shown in the engraving (No. 95).
This is one of three such cups at
Clothworkers’ Hall. It affords a rather
late example of a fashion of wreath,
formed of leaves and berries like myrtle
or bay, which was very common about
1635. It is found from 1630 to 1654,
but is very seldom seen either earlier
or later. Lincoln’s Inn also possesses
some, and there are many at Oxford, (1604), at mer-
where they are used in college halls
as beer-cups. A very fine and extremely early caudle-cup of 1616
is at Mercers’ Hall. In the gayer times of the merry monarch,
they are of more elaborate design ; many are ornamented very boldly
with flowers and monsters in repousse work. A beautiful example,
of the year 1670, is engraved (No. 96), by the kind permission of
Earl Bathurst. This cup was stolen a year or two ago, and has
unfortunately not yet been recovered.
Porringers, on the other hand, were wider-mouthed bowls, but with
covers and handles like the last. Their less flowing shape necessitated
a somewhat different style of treatment in the way of decoration ; and
they are sometimes found, in the middle of the century, octagonal or
even twelve-sided, without any ornament.
From about 1665 to 1685, they are often decorated with flat applique
leaves round the bottom of the bowl and the knop of the cover. These
thin plates of metal, cut into various shapes and applied to the surface,
have been called by Mr. Octavius Morgan “cut-card” work, for want
328
Old English Plate.
[OIIAI*. X.
of a better name, and it has been somewhat generally adopted. The
engraving is of a very good specimen exhibited in the Loan Collection
of 1862 by the late Paul Butler, Esq. (No. 97). The cover is furnished
with three small projecting handles that form feet if the cover is used
as a tray or saucer for the cup, for which, as well as for a cover, it is
adapted. A fine cup of this fashion made in 1671 is at Wadham
College, Oxford.
Some bowls are decorated with the upright acanthus leaf as found
on the great tankards of the Merchant Taylors’ Company in 1680,
of which an engraving has
been given. No. 91. This
acanthus ornament was
much in vogue for a short
time, sa}' from 1675 to
1685.
Another well-known but
as short-lived style of deco-
ration covered everything
with Chinese figures in en-
graved work (for which see
woodcut. No. 104). The
mania for Chinese j)orce-
lain which j)revailed for a
few years in the reign of
William III., and affected
even the queen herself, has
been immortalised by the satirists of the day. It did not die out
before the goldsmiths first and the potters following them had
covered their wares with Chinese designs. Upon Elers ware of
about 1690 is found a whole series of representations illustrating
the cultivation and use of the tea-plant, an old and a young viceroy
of Canton, and the like. A vast quantity of plate was decorated
in this way in the years 1682, 1683, and 1684, and a few pieces
are found up to about 1690, but not much later. Amongst other
specimens is the small gold cup found in the lake at Knowsley, and
already mentioned as one of the few articles of gold exhibited at South
Kensington in 1862. It was then catalogued as of “ circa 1650.”
This is surely too early, especially as the maker’s mark, KL, is well
known, and agrees with the usual date of Chinese decoration, having
been noted on plate from 1680 to 1693.
A small tankard, with the same sort of engraving, is in the
South Kensington Museum ; but the barrel is of one year, the
Caiidlc-Ciips and Porringers.
329
cover ol the next, and the decoration ten or fifteen 3'ears later
than either.*
Last of all come the fluted porringers of the reign of Queen Anne,
of which it is necessary to say that, as they have much attracted the
attention of collectors, imitations of them have been manufactured by
the cart-load. These modern copies would very often be detected by
an assay, for they are all marked as made of the Britannia standard of
silver, and many of them if tested would no doubt prove to be of silver
No. 96. CAUDLE-CUP (16/0)j THE PKOPERTY OF EARL BATHURST.
of lower quality. Their period almost exactly coincides with the first
quarter of the eighteenth century. An engraving is given of a good
example selected from a large number of these porringers in the
collection of the late E. Temple Frere, Esq. (No. 98).
luMBLERS. These useful articles have been rather pushed out of
theii place in the chaj^ter by the necessit}^ of classing together
poiiingers and caudle-cups; for they are decidedly more ancient than
the last-mentioned class of porringers. They are so called because
they will not lie on their side but will only rest on the bottom,
tumbling or rolling from side to side like a tumbler, till thej’ steady
* As of tlie Chinese period, but rather
earlier than the kind of engraving mentioned
alx»ve, being of the year 1674, may be men-
tioned a set of three large silver vases, and
two tall beakers, given to Horace Walpole
by the Lady Betty Germain, and sold at the
Strawberry Hill Sale. They are of the form
of the blue and white Chinese porcelain seta,
Avhich are sometimes arranged on the top of
library book-cases. They are of great size ;
the jars twenty inches high, and twelve
inches in diameter, and the beakers fourteen
inches high. They passed through the
hands of Messrs. LaTubert, to the last i^far-
quis of Brcadalbano in 1857. There are
others at Knole of about the same date.
330 Old English Plate. [ohai*. x.
themselves in an upright position. The name has somewhat im-
properly been transferred to our flat-hottomed drinking glasses.
iN'O. 97. I'OUKIXGEK (1674).
Such round-bottomed cups are frequently met with from ^about
1670 onwards, and are used in some of the colleges at Oxford for
drinking beer. They were sometimes called bowls, and, being of
different sizes, the larger ones were called beer-howls, and the smaller
wine -bowls, in old inventories. “ Bolles ” are mentioned from very
early tirnes. “ vi Ciphos vocat. holies de argento ” were left by
llohert Cheddre of Bristol, to his sou Kichard, in 1382, and they
constantly occur afterwards.
CHAT. X.]
Plates.
331
PLATES.
Plates of silver or silver-gilt were used both at dinner and at what
is now called dessert. The dessert-plates are the more common,
though silver “ trenchers ” are sometimes mentioned, as for instance
in the will of Christopher Urswyke, Rector of Hackney, co. Midx.,
who died in 1521. The “ conceites after dinner,” such as “ appels,
nuts, or creame,”* were no doubt placed upon them.
Silver “ spice-plates ” occur in the inventories of the fourteenth and
tifteenth centuries : one ot the earliest is of a “ plate argenti pro
speciebus imponendis,” in a list dated 1358. t Two or three known
sets of small silver plates, parcel gilt and elaborately engraved, are of
the middle of the sixteenth century. One of these sets, consisting of
twelve plates, the borders engraved with medallions, heads, flowers,
and other ornaments of the Elizabethan period, and the centres with
the labours of Hercules after Aldegrever, was sold by auction at
Messrs. Christie and Manson’s Rooms in the summer of 1876 for
T480, a price far below their real value. They are of the year 1567,
and once belonged to the Cottons of Connington, one of whom was
that great antiquary. Sir Robert Cotton, Bart., the collector of the
Cottonian Library. They were oddly enough catalogued for sale and
sold as of 1667, and as engraved by Magdalene de Passe, one of the
celebrated family of engravers of that name. The well-known signa-
ture of MP in monogram, which some of the set bear, almost -certainly
signifies Martin Poeham, who is known to have worked after Alde-
grever’s designs, although it is described as that of “un graveur
inconnu in some of the best dictionaries. Other engravings
by the same hand and bearing the same mark are dated 1577.
These very plates had supplied Mr. Octavius Morgan many years
ago with the shape of the small old English k proper "to the
year 1567.
Similar plates of the years 1568 and 1569 have also been noted
by Mr. Morgan, as in the possession some years since of Messrs.
Thomas of New Bond Street. This class of plate will not fail to
remind the antiquary of those curious sets of little painted sycamore-
wood trenchers, which he knows by the name of “ roundels.” Much
has been said of these interesting objects, and the learning on the
subject has been collected in a contribution to the Portfolio
(Sept. 1885), by Prof. A. H. Church. Their use and the meaning of
the posies upon them has been alike discussed, but possibly the
* Hugh Rhodc-s, Hoke of JS’urturc, ir>77.
t Test. Ebor., 13r>8.
332
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
simplest explanation is the best, that they were for serving fruit or
cheese. More than one reference of Elizabethan date quoted by
Prof. Church points to this, and no doubt the silver plates were used
for the same purposes.
Dinner-plates of silver with shaped and gadrooned edge, are found
commonly in the last, and sometimes of the preceding, century,
replacing the simple pewter of an earlier generation. For the reason
of this we must appeal for a second time to Prof. Wilson.
North. Deep must be the foundation and strong the superstructure, of that friend-
ship which can sustain the shock of seeing its object eating mock-turtle soup
from a plate of imitation silver.
Shepherd. Meaner than pewder !*
There w'as no “ imitation silver ” to fall back upon in the seven-
teenth century, and pewter becoming in the reign of Charles II. too
mean for the times, the only substitute was silver itself. Dishes and
dinner-plates of this more costly material accordingly began to make
their appearance. Prince Rupert buys five dozen plates, amongst
other things, of Alderman E. Backwell in 1670, and Prince George of
Denmark 24 plates and 24 trenchers of Child and Rogers in 1686.
These plates weighed 17f ounces each, and were paid for at the rate
of 5s. Sd. per ounce. The trenchers were 21 ounces each, and cost
the same per ounce as the plates. Very early examples are the plates
of the year 1686, still to be found amongst the family plate of the
Earls Bathurst.
Lord St. Oswald has a set of as early a year as 1697, part of it
made by one Chadwick, and the rest by a smith named Gibson. A
very similar set of 1732, bearing a maker’s mark known as Paul
Crespin’s, belongs to Lord Hotham. After that they are of common
occurrence. An enormous number, with dishes to match, were made
by Paul Lamerie for the Mansion House in 1737, and are in regular
use there.
FORKS.
These are a modern invention compared with spoons ; so much so
that, to avoid doing our ancestors grave injustice, w^e shall be glad to
agree with the learned de Laborde, who, speaking of forks, and
remembering that the exquisites of Greece and Rome all ate with
their fingers, concluded that the use of forks at meals is rather a
conventional matter than a test by which to measure the advance of
civilization.
Certain it is that no mention of forks is to be found in our fifteentli
♦
Nodes Ambroskimc, No. XXXI.
CUM*. X.]
Forks.
333
century treatises on etiquette and manners ; whilst in early wills and
inventories no forks ever occur, except now and then one or two
mounted in crystal or other ornamental handles, and used for eating
pears or green ginger. These had usually two prongs only.
The Boke of Kervyng, directing the servitor to “ laye your knyves
and set your brede one lofe by an other your spones and your napkyns
fayre folden besyde your brede,” would have told him where to dispose
his forks, had there been any ; and the Boke of Nurture in 1577
would have included them in its caution against the improper use of
the knife which runs as follows : —
Pick not thy teeth with thy knyfe,
nor with thy fyngers end,
But take a stick, or some cleane thyng
then doe you not offende.
Again, the Yoiuuf Children's Book only warns its readers not to play
with “ spone trencher ne knyffe,” not adding fork. Even later than this,
the long and detailed inventory of the goods of Dr. Perne, Master of
Peterhouse, Cambridge, which is dated May 10, 1589, only mentions
one fork, but spoons and every other sort of table-plate in abundance.
The entry mentioning this single fork is rather a curious one.
Item, a peece of plate having in it a chafinge dyshe vj spones one forke ij gobletts
ij cuppes ij suites vi trenchcis and a pepper box, all waying vii^^'xj ounces — xxxviii>.
The common use of the fork was introduced from Italy about the
beginning of the seventeenth century; and a well-known passage
from Coryat’s Crudities has been often cited as the first mention of
forks in England. That gentleman, describing in 1611 his travels in
Europe, notes the “little fork” used by the Italians instead of their
fingers, when they cut meat out of the dish, and records how he was
called furcifer by a friend when he continued the use of his fork on
his return home. Their Italian origin is also referred to by Ben
Jonson, who, speaking of the manners of Venice, puts into the mouth
of Sir Politick AVould-be —
. . . Then you must learn the use
And handling of your silver fork at meals.
Volpone or the Fo.r. Act IV. Sc. 1.
This was written in 1607, but a few years later (1616) the same
writer speaks of them as known in England : —
Sledge. Forks I what be they ?
MEEit. 'J’he laudable use of forks,
Brought into custom here, as they arc in Italy,
'I’o the sparing of napkins.
'The Dcril is an Aas, Act V. Sc. iJ.
334 Old English Plate. [chai*. x.
Massinger too, about the same time, recognises the use of the fork in
polite society : —
I have all that’s I’cquisitc
To the making up of a signior . . .
.... and my silver fork
To eonvey an olive neatly to my mouth.
'Ihe Great Dulie of Florence, Act III.
This fork for eating olives might he one of the more ancient kind,
but at all events the employment of dinner-forks was now becoming
more general, and a fork was added to the knife and spoon which
most persons seem to have carried about tvith them for their own use
wherever they went. The same knife, fork, and spoon no doubt
served for the whole meal, perhaps wiped and sometimes "washed, for
few families had any great number, especially of forks. The large
dinner-forks which we now call “table” forks are said to have been
first used in France by the Duke de Montausier, circa 1645. Prince
Kupert purchased 24 forks with his plates in 1670, and Prince George
of Denmark a dozen in 1686, besides his plates and trenchers. These
cost, the spoons, two shillings apiece for the making, and the forks
two shillings and sixpence, besides the silver at 5s. 2d. per ounce.
A set of twelve forks amongst the domestic plate at Cotehele was
made in 1667, and it is believed that these are the oldest now in use.
They were probably all that the Sir Eichard Edgcumbe of that day
X^ossessed, and were no doubt considered an unusually handsome
equipage. They have plain flat handles like the spoons of the period,
of which the spoon No. 2 in the engraving given at page 249 is an
example ; but the tops are not so much cleft, the two side projections
being rounded off like the central one. One of the handles is lengthened
out to form a marrow-spoon. Another such set is mentioned by
Viscount Gort in N'otes and Queries, as bought by one of his ancestors,
in 1698, of a Dublin silversmith named Bolton, whose account for
them was as follow^s : — “ For 12 forks, wt. 30 oz. 14 dwt. at 6s. 10(?.
per oz., 5010 10s.” There are only seven forks in a long Tredegar
inventory of 1676. All these would resemble our wood-cut. No. 99.
A split-ended, flat-handled fork of the year 1683 "with four j)i’ongs
has been dug up in the grounds of Eden Hall. It bears the Musgrave
crest engraved in the fashion of that day, and if genuine it must take
rank as the most ancient English four-pronged table-fork known.
Most probably, however, this fork has been fashioned out of a spoon.
When the custom arose, most likely in the early part of last century,
of the host supplying his own table with the plate requisite for the use
of his guests, a much larger quantity was needed, and more and more
as time went on. Mr. Octavius Morgan suggests that a great deal of
CHAl*. X.]
Forks.
335
old- fashioned, unused plate — ewers and basins and the like — was,
about a century ago, melted down to supply this new want ; and that
the magnificent services of gilt and silver plate which were then made
for royal and other tables were provided in this way. An enormous
quantity of metal must have been required to provide
silver for the number of plates, dishes, sauce-boats^
(never found much before the reign of George II.),
spoons and forks, which were made by Rundell and
Bridge, the Garrards, and other firms their immediate
predecessors, and the spoon and fork makers of a
hundred years ago ; and, as at that period old plate
was not valued, every one was glad to change anti-
quated silver articles for those of a newer and more
useful fashion. This will partly account for the com-
paratively small quantity of ancient plate to be found
in the plate-rooms and treasuries of the present day.
The older dinner or table forks (see No. 99) are
three-pronged, but about the middle of the last
century four-pronged forks came into fashion ; the
earliest four-pronged forks known to the writer,
except the Eden Hall fork above mentioned, are of
the years 1726 and 1727, and are at Narford Hall,
Norfolk, but they were not common before the reign
of George the Third. The handles of modern forks
follow the fashions of spoons.
Notes op Foeks, arranged in Chronological Order.
1304.
1349.
1395.
1399.
No. 99. — FORK
(temp. CHARLES II.)
DUG UP IN COVENT
GARDEN.
unum par cultellorum cum manicis argenti aymellat’ cum
uno furchetto dc Cristallo. — Wardrobe Accounts, 28
Edw. I.
duo furchetti arg’ deaur’ et duo manubrim de cristallo. —
Wardrobe Accounts, 32 Edw. I.
Henrico filio mco . . . dimidiam duodenam furcarum argenti deauratarum
Margaretaj filiic mere . . . duas furcas argenti deauratas. (Will of Heniy
Lord Percy.) — Test. Ebor.
unum instrumentum argenteum pro xinzibo. — Idem,
j furche darg’ poisant xv unc’ di’.
Tt™ ij lurches p’ zinzibr’ v’t darg’ ennorrez.
I"™ j fourche tie beryle ganiis darg’ enon'ez debrusez.
I™ j large furche d’arg’ endorrez ])’ gingr vert pois vi unc t di.
It™ j large fourche cn p’tic endorrez mcindre pois i unc’. — Treasurv Accounts
I Hen. IV.
* Tlic earliest sauce-boats are tlouhle-
spoutetl, BO that the sauce could be poured
from either end, and have two handles at
the middle of the boat-shaped body, one ou
each side, which facilitated the passing of
the vessel from hand to band .
336
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
1448, ij forkes for greue g^aiger. (Will of Sir Hugh Willoughby.) — Test. Ebor.
1448. j grate arg’ pro ziiizebro.
14()3. my silver forke for greue ginger. — Bury Wills.
1487; ij gynger forkes. (Inv. of Bobert IMorton, gent.) — Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 30,064.
1498. a forke for grene gyiiger. (Will of Anne Lady Scrope.) — Test. Ebor.
1500. a prangc of silver for grene gynger. — Will of Sir John Treffry, Knt.
1515. a silver spone wt a forke. — Norf. Archaeology.
1523. Itm too forkes with ther spones doble gylte to eete grene gynger with all.
Itm one fork with hys spone parcell gylte to eete green gynger with all.
Itni a forke of sylver doble gylte graved with lybertes on the end. — Inv. of
Lady Hungerford, attainted 14 Hen. VIII.
1542. A longe forke of silver for sokett. (Will of Kateryne Ctess. of Northumberland.)
— Coll. Top. et Gen.
1554. spone wt a forke in the end.
1567. one long silver spone with a forke in the end double gilt.
1615. a knife a spoone and forke of a greene aird white stone garnished with gold.
(Inv. of Duke of Somerset.) — Loseley MSS.
For more modern specimens see Clironological List, Appendix A,
1667, 1715, 1727, 1737, 1738.
MONTEITHS.
The Monteitli was a punch-bowl so called after a gentleman of
fashion, of the name of Monteith, who was remarkable for wearing
a scalloped coat.
New things produce new words, and so Monteith
Has by one vessel saved himself from Death.
King’s Art of Cooliery.
Ant. a-Wood under 1683 mentions this vessel as follows : — “ This
yeare in the summer time came up a vessel or bason notched at the
brim to let drinking-glasses hang there by the foot, so that the body
or drinking place might hang in the water to cool them. Such a
bason was called a ‘ Monteigh,’ from a fantastical Scott called ‘ Mon-
sieur Monteigh,’ who at that time, or a little before, wore the bottome
of his cloake or coate so notched.” It had a moveable rim, ornamented
around the top with escallops or else battlements to form indentations,
in which the glasses were placed with the feet outwards for the purpose
of bringing them into the room without breaking. The bowl was of
course brought in empty, the punch being made in the room, each
gentleman fancying he had an especial talent for concocting the
beverage, and a silver ladle and lemon- strainer were brought in
with it. When the glasses were taken out, the bowl was placed on
the table, the rim was removed, and the process of punch-making
commenced. The pierced bowl of the old-fashioned wine-strainers
(in general use when gentlemen decanted their own port wine in the
CHAl*. X.J
M ontciths.
337
parlour) served as a lemon-strainer, there being generally a small
flat hook at the side of it, by which it was appended to the side of
the bowl.*
Besides the characteristic rim, their fluted bowls should be noted,
their gadrooned bases or feet, and the large rings hanging from lions’
mouths which are almost invariable,— the only exceptions known to the
writer being the very earliest and the very latest specimens he has
ever seen. The former has no handles, but all of the other charac-
teristics of the true Monteith ; it is of 1696, and is the property of
No. 100. MOKTEITH (1702), AT YINTNERS’ HALL, LONDON.
the Fishmongers Company. And the latter, which was given to the
Clothworkers in 1718, by Sir John Bull, has bull’s-head handles
instead of lions heads, the variation being, no doubt, adopted in
allusion to the donor s name. The engraving (No. 100) is of a
Monteith in the possession of the Vintners’ Company.
Ihe following references clearly mark the period of their intro-
duction, and comprise the best Monteiths that the writer has had the
opportunity of examining ; but to these must be added a good and very
early specimen noted by Mr. Morgan, the property of the Corporation
of Newark. Its moveable rim is shaped like the top of a chess-castle.
* The lemon-strainers with two long flat handles were no doul.t also u.se.l
o.E.r.
with these bowl.s.
Z
338
[chap, X.
Old English Plate.
and it bears an inscription as follows : “ This Monteitli and thirteen
cups were given by the honourable Nicholas Saunderson of the Cor-
poration of Newark upon Trent, a.d. 1689.” A Monteitli appears in
1690 as a “ Mountbeth,” in a list of the plate at Tredegar. In a later
No. 101. — CANDLESTICK (CIRCA 1670), AT PENIAKTH.
inventory of 1698 it is spelled “Monteth.” For others see Apjiendix
A. 1696, 1698, 1699 (three specimens), 1700 (two specimens), 1702,
1707, 1713, 1716, and 1718.
CANDELABKA, CANDLESTICKS, AND SCONCES.
These are occasionally, but not very frequently, mentioned in wills,
accounts, and other documents of every period. There is, however,
but little to be said about them that could not equally well be gathered
from the subjoined lists. No really ancient specimens are known to
exist in the precious metals, the earliest now to be found being the
candlesticks shaped as fluted columns which are found in the reign of
ClfAP. X.J
Candlesticks.
339
Charles II. (No. 101). They have square bases, which are sometimes
cut off at the corners so as to become octagonal, and have also a projec-
tion to match the base, but smaller, and a convenient distance above
it, to serve as a knop by which to hold or carry them. In the time of
William and Mary, and of Queen Anne, the fashionable candlestick
was equally simple, but with a baluster-stem, terminating in a square
base, which has the corners cut off or else set back and rounded.
Additional ornament was gradually added to the plain baluster. A
No, I02,-cj»dle5tick (1736). N„. 103.-c4ndlesiick (1773),
AT NEW COLLEGE, OXFORD.
candlestick of 1735 illustrates a transition period, after which, at
about the middle of the last century, the baluster-stem already a little
modified as will be seen by the cut (No. 102) became much orna-
oblique gadrooning of Louis XV. taste. Towards
Corinthian column pattern
(Wo. 103), which was the first, it may be observed in passing, that is
always found with removable socket-pans or nozzles. These Corin-
t lan, columns in turn were replaced by candlesticks ornamented with
z 2
340
[CIIAJ'. X.
Old English Plate.
festoons of flowers, or drapery hanging between bosses or medallions
which bear masks or other devices of the fashion introduced by those
who designed for silversmiths and potters of the time of Josiah
Wedgwood. Removable nozzles are sometimes found on candlesticks
of the reign of Geo. II., but not often. The sockets of the candle-
sticks of the later part of the century are in many cases shaped as
vases ornamented with hanging wreaths.
Silver sconces are very seldom seen ; there are good examples at
Sudeley Castle, the back plate being repousse and having a single
branch for the light ending in a tulip-shaped cup. They are of 1668.
Prince Rupert buys six sconces of Alderman E. Backwell in 1670.
At Knole a number of sconces are preserved, the back plates showing
the Dorset arms and coronet in beaten-work. Some of them bear the
London marks for 1685. The author has also seen a tiny toy-sconce
by Anthony Nelme of the Queen Anne period bearing the arms of
Russell on the back plate in a lozenge. There is hardly a single entry
of sconces in old-English wills ; but it may be as well to say that
“ un chandelier d’argent blanc, en maniere d’esconce,” occurs in the
inventory of Charles V., which is ascribed by de Laborde to the year
1380.
Notes of Candelabra, etc., arranged in Chronological Order.
1324. Chaundelabres. — Indenture of plate, 17 Edw. III.
— vi candelabr’ arg. alb. etdeaur. inpede. — Wardrobe Accounts temp. Edw. III.
1346. duos candelabras argenti. (Will of a Canon of York.) — Test. Ebor.
1400. candelabra. (Inv. of an Archdeacon of Kichmond.) — Idem.
1438. an bond candilstikke. — Treasury Inv. 16 Hen. VI.
1443. chaundeliers of silver. (Will of Sir Hugh Willoughby.) — Test. Ebor.
1453. ij candilsticks of silver for qwerios parcell gilt. (Will of John Lord Serope.) —
Idem.
1458. ij rounde ehaundelers of silver, w^^pykes. (Will of Sir Thos. Cheworth.) — Idem.
1527. four ehaundelers, gilt prykettes for a table, ciij oz. (Inv. of Henry Fitzroy,
Duke of Eichmond.) — Camden Society.
1572. vi candlesticks. — Inv. of Thos. Lee of Marton, co. Bueks.
1625. one small silver candlesticke. — Inv. of Edward Waring of Lee.
For more modern examples, see Appendix A, 1668, 1685, 1690,
1699, 1715, 1716, 1721, 1734, 1735, 1759, 1775.
TOILET SERVICES AND BOUDOIR FURNITURE.
The luxury of the later years of the Stuarts is suitably illustrated
by the rich toilet services which are one of its creations. They came
into fashion at about the Chinese period of which mention has been
made, and more than one set is found decorated in that style. They
usually consist of a number of pieces of silver or silver-gilt, a mirror
CHAP. X.]
Toilet Services.
341
with silver frame, candlesticks, snuffers and tray, pin-cushion, tazze,
boxes for trinkets and soap, sometimes a basin and ewer, and a variety
of other articles. The set at Knole is perhaps the best known of all.
It is composed of a number of toilet-boxes and a table-mirror, the
boxes plain oblong and octagonal with frosted panels, and their covers
bearing coronets and pierced cyphers fastened on with pins and nuts.
The date of this service is 1678. There is also preserved at Knole a
table entirely covered over with plaques of silver, beaten and chased
with acanthus foliage, scrolls, amorini, etc. Like the toilet-boxes, it
No. 104. — TOILKT-BOX (1682].
has coronets and pierced monograms attached in the same way ; in
this case the initials are those of Frances Countess Dowager of Dorset
and her second husband Henry Poole, Master of the Rolls, and M.P.
for Cirencester. It was made in 1680. On each side of this table
stand fall silver tripods (gueridons) for candlesticks, and above it
hangs a mirror in silver framing to match the table. The tripods are
of 1676, and the mirror was probably made at the same time as the
table, being evidently of the same workmanship. The whole forms a
suite of great magnificence, and it was long supposed to have been
provided in anticipation of a visit of King James I. to Knole ; but
there is now no doubt that it was acquired by gift or purchase upon
occasion of the second marriage of the Countess Frances, whose first
342
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
husband Richard, 5th Earl of Dorset, had died in 1G77. A toilet-box
from a service of the year 1682 is given as a good specimen of engrav-
ing in the Chinese style (No. 104). Two somewhat similar boxes of
No. 105. — FiRE-Doa (circa 1685), at knole.
1695 from the Marquis of Exeter’s Collection sold for 275 and 291
guineas respectively in 1888, which was at the rate of about 60s. per
oz. A pair of scent-bottles at 82s. per oz., and a pair of small cups
engraved with birds at 130s. per oz. These w^ere all by P. Harrache.
Other toilet-table sets are known of the years 1681, 1682, and 1683 ;
the Berners set, and the beautiful service formerly belonging to the
CHAl’. X.]
Toilet Services and Boudoir Furniture.
343
late Sir C. Trevelyan, Bart., and now in the South Kensington
Museum, being both of them of the latter year. Sir F. A. Milbank,
Bart., had a set of 1686. Somewhat later ones were exhibited at
South Kensington in 1862. One of the finest possible of eighteenth
century sets is the property of Sir W. Williams-Wynn, Bart. It is
gilt in the very best Louis XV. taste, and of the year 1768. One of
the above earlier sets had lain for generations forgotten in the cellars
of the Bank of England, where
it had once upon a time been
deposited for safe custody, and
only came to light on the falling
to pieces from age of the case
containing it, long after all record
of its ownership had been lost.
Heraldic or other internal evi-
dence was, however, forthcoming,
which enabled the authorities to
restore it to the descendants of
the original owners. It is very
possible that other unknown
treasures remain in the same
repository.
There are several boudoir -
tables, either made of or mounted
with silver plaques like those at
Knole. Amongst them are two
at Windsor Castle. One of these
is of the time of Charles II., the
other a little later. Silver fire-
dogs or andirons also occur of the
same period and fashion. Examples of these are preserved both at
AVindsor and Knole ; and reproductions in facsimile of the fire-dogs
and the tables in these collections may be seen in the South
Kensington Museum.
Of the andirons there arc no better examples than those at Knole,
from one of which the illustration (No. 105) is taken. A pair of
lire-dogs of the first year of George I. is known to the author.
With these the large jars mentioned at a previous page naturally
class themselves. They mark both the luxurious fashions of this part
of the seventeenth century and the Chinese taste which prevailed, as
we have seen, in the reigns of James II. and of William and Mary.
The illustration (No. 106) is also from Knole.
No. 106. — JAR (circa 1685), at knole.
344
Old English Plate.
[C'HAI*, X.
WINE CISTERNS AND FOUNTAINS.
Not less magnificent than the boudoir furniture that has just been
mentioned are the great wine-cisterns that are found of the same
period. These cisterns range from 1665 to 1735, hut the earlier ones
are not accompanied by fountains. The oldest are of gigantic size,
and their use may he indicated by the fact that one of the finest of
them, now at Welbeck, bearing Harley arms, was made in the year in
which the great statesman Robert Harley, who became in turn Speaker,
Lord High Treasurer, and Earl of Oxford and Mortimer, came of age.
This was in 1682. A still earlier one, of 1667, was amongst the
plate of the Cootes, Earls of Mountrath. The later ones are somewhat
smaller, and have fountains or great covered urns or vases with taps.
It has been conjectured that those which have already been men-
tioned in the preface to this chapter, in speaking of ambassadors’
and other official services of plate, wnre really not used for wine but
for washing-up the forks as required on the sideboard. The finest and
largest of such pieces is a cistern at the Winter Palace, St. Petersburg,
made in 1734 by one Charles Handler, a silversmith in London, from
a design by Henry Jernegan (No. 107). It weighs nearly 8,000 ounces,
and holds 60 gallons. Perhaps the most immense and one of the most
elaborate pieces of decorative plate in the world, it is no doubt the
very cistern referred to in the Journals of the House of Commons for
1735 in a somewhat curious connection. In that year a lottery was
authorised by Parliament for raising the funds necessary for building
a new bridge over the Thames at Westminster ; and this same
Jernegan is found petitioning the House to take as a lottery prize a
very magnificent cistern upon which he had expended a vast sum of
money and years of work, and which had been pronounced by all to
excel anything of the kind that had ever been attempted. He repre-
sented, that although he had offered it to various foreign sovereigns
through their ambassadors, it remained upon his hands unsold, and
in the end Parliament ordered its disposal in the lottery. How it got
eventually to the Winter Palace, the author, who himself discovered
it there, has not yet been able to ascertain, though an old engraving
describes it as “ the property of the Empress of Russia.”
The first design or sketch for this great cistern seems to have been
made by G. Vertue, who presented his drawing to the Society of
Antiquaries in 1740. This differs in many particulars from the
finished piece, but in a note on the drawing in Vertue’s own writing,
it is described as his own design, and as “ exhibited to the publick
when finished” by Mr. Henry Jerningham. The same note records
CUAF. X.]
Wine Cisterns and Fountains. 345
No. 107. — WINE-CISTERN (1734), AT THE WINTER PALACE, ST. PETERSBURG.
346
Old English Plate.
[t‘IIAI>. X.
that in the lottery it Avas won hy . . . Batten, Esq., of Sussex ; that
the modeller in wax Avas M. Byshrake for the figures and basso-relievos ;
and that AA'hilst several chasers Avere employed to finish it, the Avork
took at least three years to complete.*'
CASTERS AND CRUET-STANDS.
Of these the former first occur at the commencement of the last
century, or a feAv years earlier, and are occasionally found of great size.
The larger ones must haA^e been intended as standing-pieces for the
decoration of sideboards ; but it Avould be difficult to produce legal
proof of the genuineness of some of the specimens that have changed
hands of late years. The natural tendency of a demand to create a
corresponding supply should never be forgotten by the plate-collector
any more than by the economist. A gigantic sugar-caster is often
doubtful, about in proportion to its size.
One of the earliest cruet-stands knoAAm is of plain massBe silver
with five rings and central handle, the rings containing tAvo glass
cruets Avith plain siBer caps to slip OA'er the necks by Avay of stoppers,
and three shaped casters of silver Avith pierced tops for sugar, pepper,
etc. — one large, and tAA'o to match of smaller size. These are of much
the same fashion as the sets of three casters so often seen, of dates
ranging from 1720 to 1770, but they are of plainer fashion than more
modern examples. This cruet-stand is b}^ Pyne, made in 1706, and is
the property of Lord Tredegar. The separate casters above mentioned
seemed to have formerly formed part of the fittings of cruet-stands.
See Appendix A, 1706, 1733, 1734, 1758, 1775. Count A. B.
Bobrinsky of Moscow possesses beautiful sets of casters fitting into a
great cruet-frame or centre-piece, the Avork of Paul Lamerie in 1735.
TEA AND COFFEE SERVICES, KETTLES, ETC.
Tea and coffee must have been Avell known in England many years
before Ave find siLer tea-pots or coffee-pots in common use. Ant. a
Wood mentions the first introduction of coflTee and coffee-houses into
Oxford in the year 1650. Tea follows in 1664. A toy tea-pot with
tea-cup and tea-spoon of the year 1690 is ImoAvn. This is also about
the date of the first eartheuAA'are tea-pots. The earliest tea-pot knoAvn
to the author in actual domestic use is of 1682. It is of hexagonal
form, each side forming a panel chased Avith Chinese scenes, very minute
in detail, and deeply cut. It must haAn been copied exactly from
a Chinese original. The second is of 1709. This has a raised conical
* Soc. Antiq.Lond, Drawings presented by G. Yertue. Vol. I., f. 83.
CHAP. X.]
Tea and Coffee Services.
347
lid and a small flap shutter to the spout ; and is closely followed by
specimens in the possession of the Earl of Ilchester and Earl Amherst.
Very few are found for the next twenty years ; but a great number of
both tea and coftee-pots, tea-caddies, and kettles were made in the
reigns of George I. and George II., at first of very plain design, but
afterwards more freely ornamented with chasing and rej)0usse work.
No. 108. — OCTAGONAL COFFEE-POT (1715), THE PHOPERTY OF AUTHOR.
The coflFee-pot of the reign of George I. was a plain one, tall and
tapering, often octagonal, and with a conical octagonal lid to match
(No. 108). Tea-pots are found of very similar fashion as far as regards
the lids, but with the round or octagonal body swelling out at the low'er
part into a bowl instead of having straight upright sides. Chocolate-
pots of the Queen Anne period and later are of plain tapering cylindrical
form, with lid to match, sometimes having a small hole at the apex,
with a flap cover to admit the pestle or stirring rod.
In the time of George II. and the early days of George III. (No. 109)
gadroons and flower-wreaths in the Louis Quinze taste will be looked
for ; and later on, oval tea-pots engraved with festoons, knots of riband
and medallions, are usually found.
34«
[cilAl>. X.
Old English Elate.
Tea-kettles are found from the first years of the century. Tlie
earliest are globular, either quite plain, or with a little engraving;
sometimes they are fluted so as to resemble melons or gourds. They
are always on openwork stands, with feet ; and to these, spirit-lamps,
often of a later date, are fitted.
There is no better example of the melon-shaped tea-kettle than one
in the royal collection at Windsor Castle ; it has been copied for the
No. 109. COFFEE-POT (1764), AT SALTEKS’ HALL, LONDON.
South Kensington Museum. This stands in a triangular tray, and is
of the year 1732.
Later in the century urns succeeded to kettles ; many of them are
of the pointed oval shape then so popular, and are chased or engraved
with festoons and medallions to match the tea-pots of the period.
(See No. 110.)
Tea-caddies are not commonly found till the time of George II- ;
but all through that reign sets of two tea-caddies and a basin fitted
into shagreen cases were very fashionable. Some of them afford good
examples of chased flowers and foliage, which are very sharply executed
CHAP. X.]
Tea-Urns.
349
ill high relief. Such caddies were usually also supplied with a small
spoon with pierced bowl and long pointed handle used for straining
the tea and clearing the spout of the tea-pot before the introduction of
the fixed strainer at the inner end or insertion of the spout. These are
often hut erroneously called strawberry-spoons.
Of the minor accessories to the tea-table, a few words may be said.
No. 110. — TEA-URN (1771), AT BARBER-SURGEONS’ HALL, LONDON.
A wire basket or strainer was sometimes hung in the spout of the
tea-pot, answering the same purpose as the pierced spoon.
Of another kind was “ the silver strainer, on which, in more
economical times than ours, the lady of the house placed the tea-
leaves, after the very last drop had been exhausted, that they might
afterwards be hospitably divided amongst the company to be eaten
with sugar, and with bread and butter.”* About tea-spoons there is
nothing to be said that cannot be gathered from the general article on
spoons. A very small toy tea-spoon, only two inches long, of the year
* »S7. Honan’s Well, chap. x.
350
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
1689, and having the usual flat handle of those days, is the oldest
tea-spoon of any kind known to the author. Cream -jugs simply
follow the fashion of larger vessels ; the earliest being plain, solid,
and slightly bellied like miniature blackjacks, with the same short
spouts and no stem nor foot. Others are like tiny helmet ewers,
whilst later ones are of rococo or of
Louis XV. design, and the latest
not unlike the chocolate-pot 1777
given on this page (No. Ill), but
with a small square foot and
without the lid.
CAKE-BASKETS AND EPEKGNES.
These are classed together be-
cause the former often formed the
central or uppermost portion of
the latter, and they are of pre-
cisely similar style of workman-
ship. They are objects of con-
siderable importance in the plate-
collections of the last century,
and great taste and skill were
expended upon their production.
Most of them were made between
1730 and 1780. An early basket
of a design peculiar to Paul
Lamerie (No. 112), was acquii-ed
by the late Mr. J. C. Dent of
Sudeley Castle, at the Strawberry
Hill sale. The bottom is engraved
with the arms of Sir Robert Wal-
pole, encircled with the Garter,
but without a coronet. It will be remembered that Sir Robert enjoyed
the rare distinction of the Garter whilst still a commoner. This
cake-basket is of imitation wickerwork, with handles of the same.
A more elaborate example by the same good hand is the property of
the Count Bobrinsky at Moscow. It consists of a basin on feet as the
centre, with baskets round it which may be removed, and has candle-
stick branches, double sets of casters, and cruets, which may be
substituted for the baskets or for each other at will. It is of the year
1735. The body of the central bowl is chased as wicker-work.
No. 111. — CHOCOLATE-POT (1777), IN THE
SOUTH KENSINGTON MUSEUM.
CHAl’. X.]
Cake-Baskets.
351
To this, -which seems to have been a favourite pattern, succeeded
the pierced baskets ornamented also with chasing and repousse work,
which were very common in the middle of the century. Many of them
are of excellent design and finish. One of the finest, in the possession
of Lord Amherst of Hackney, is amongst the latest and most
remarkable specimens of the work of Paul Lamerie, being of the year
i^O. 112. — CAKE-BASKET (1731), BY I’AUL LAMERIE.
1749. An engraving of this is given (No. 113) ; the chasing of the
insects is of the very highest excellence.
The piercing of the later baskets is sometimes rather rude ; the
holes being merely punched out of the sheet of silver without much
additional ornament except some intervening rows of small punched
bosses.
During the last quarter of the century baskets were not pierced, but
are solid and either fluted or lobed like escallops, or ornamented with
chased bands of foliage.
Where these pierced baskets form the crowning ornament of
epergnes, or centre-pieces for table decoration, they are accompanied
by a number of smaller baskets of the same design as the large
one, all of which could be detached from the branched stand which
supported them, and handed with the fruits or sweetmeats they were
made to contain. A very massive eporgne of open scroll work chased
352
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
with fruit and flowers, a basket in the centre and branches with leaf-
shaped dishes on a stand with fruits and animals’ heads in high
relief, was sold in 1888 for ;£360. It was of 1755 and by
Edward Wakelin.
Many examples are noted in Appendix A.
No. 1]3. — CAKK-BASKET (1749), BY PAUL LAMERIE.
MACES AND OARS.
A notice of English plate would be incomplete without a few words
about corporation maces and oars. Originally, no doubt, weapons
of offence, in modern times maces have become mere symbols of
authority or emblems of State. Imagination easily carries us back to
the days when the escort of some great personage bore simple clubs
upon their shoulders with which to clear the way. We may watch
the growth of the simple club into an elaborate weapon, and of the
elaborate weapon into a work of art, useless for any purpose but adding
to the state of legal, civic or academic dignitary. Somehow or other
maces seem to have got turned upside-down in the course of these
changes ; for the handles of some of the more ancient, as they are now
Maces and Oars.
1,’IIAP. X.]
353
borne, look very like the heads, as they would have been used in case
of being required for real work.
The city of London with its various wards can show as many as
thirty maces, but none of them are as ancient as some of those in the
No. 114. — MACES AT WINCHCOMBE, CO. OLOUCESTER.
possession of provincial corporations : two of the very oldest being at
Hedoii in Yorkshire. These are of the fifteenth century. Not much
more modern are the small pair (No. 114), which belong to the little
town of Winchcombe in Gloucestershire. They are 15 i inches long.
The handles of these are an admirable illustration of what has been
A A
O.E.l’.
354
[CIIA1>, X.
No. 115. — MORPETH
GREAT MACE (1604).
Old English Plate.
said above as to the cliaiif^iiig of ends. Very
uncomfortable to grasp, they are well fitted to
form the striking beads of weapons of offence.
A degree more modern, especially as regards the
head and plain handle, is the Great Mace of
Morpeth (No. 115), for an illustration of which the
author is indebted to Mr. 11. S. Ferguson.^
It is of silver, with bowl and knops gilt, has a
cresting of thirty fleur-de-lis, and on the top the
royal arms as borne by the Stuarts. Below the
cresting appears the inscription in italic characters,
describing it in Latin as the gift of William
Howard, Lord of Morpeth, and the lady Elizabeth,
his wife, in 1604. Then under a cable moulding
come eight shields with the Howard arms and
quarterings ; and below the foot another coat,
in Mr. Ferguson’s opinion once undoubtedly
enamelled, but from which the coloured matter
has completely disappeared. It is 26| inches in
length.
The period of small maces with uncrowned heads
about ends with the reign of James I. The arched
crown occasionally found in the time of Charles I.,
and rather oftener, if of different fashion, under the
Commonwealth, becomes usual at the Kestoration ;
and from the middle of the century. State maces
increased immensely in size also. Smaller maces
too from this period, as made for persons and
places of less than the first importance, are mostly
reproductions of the large examples on a reduced
scale. Sometimes crowns have been added to
earlier maces, and the crowns are all much alike.
The mace of the ward of Cheap (No. 116) is the
earliest of the London maces, and is a good
example of a mace of the time of Charles I., with
a more modern crown. This addition was made
in 1678, at the request of the Ward, as one of the
inscriptions upon it tells.
It Avill be noticed that the arches spring from a
narrow band, which is evidently itself an addition
* Archccological Journal, XLII., p. 90.
cm A I'. X. ]
Maces and Oars.
355
also. The remainder of the bowl with its
cresting, which has been mutilated to
make room for the upper band, together
with the shaft, give a good idea of the
earlier maces. When the city maces
were exhibited at the Society of Anti-
quaries in 1860, this one was selected
for engraving by Mr. Octavius Morgan,
because it -so admirably illustrated the
changes which maces underwent at various
times.
The bowls are usually ornamented with
royal badges that fix their date ; but most
of the maces then in existence underwent
alteration in this respect in pursuance of
an order of Parliament made in 1649, the
arms of the Commonwealth being substi-
tuted for royal bearings. Mr. A. P.
Humphry notes that the cost of this
change in the case of the four maces of the
University of Cambridge w'as ^9 17s. 3d.
The expense of restoring the royal arms
on the Yeoman-Bedell’s mace in 1663 is
also recorded. The considerable differ-
ence between maces as agreeable to Com-
monwealth notions and those of Royal
pattern, may be gathered from Mr. W. H.
St. John Hope’s general description of the
Commonwealth maces still preserved at
Congleton, Buckingham, and several other
places.* He notices that “ the coronet
consisted, not of regal fleur-de-lis and
crosses, but of an intertwined cable en-
closing small cartouches with a St.
George’s cross for England and a harp
for Ireland, and instead of a jewelled
circlet there was a band inscribed ‘ THE
FREEDOME OF ENGLAND BY
GOD’S BLESSING RESTORED’ with
the date of the making of the mace.
* Jieliquary, N, S., Vol. V., No. 1.
No. lit). — MACK Ok’ WAKI) OK
CIIKAI’, LONDON (1625).
A. A 2
356
Old English Plate.
[on.u*. X.
The jewelled or headed arches of the crown were replaced by four
gracefully curved members like ostrich feathers, but adorned with oak
foliage, which nearly met in the centre, and supported not the time-
honoured orb and cross but a handsome cushion wrought with
cartouches of the arms of England and Ireland and surmounted
by an acorn. The staff was chased throughout with longitudinal
branches of oak or other foliage encircled by a narrow spiral
riband and the knots were wrought with spirally laid gadroons.”
Some public attention has on more than one occasion been devoted
to the history of the mace borne before the Speaker of the House of
Commons, and various opinions' given as to whether the present mace
is or is not one of these Commonwealth maces remodelled at the
Eestoration. Nothing is now known of any mace which may have
been used before 1649 ; but it is clear that a new one was provided in
pursuance of an Order of the House in that year, and that it was
made by one Thomas Maundy or Mandye of Fetter Lane, London,
who was to have a monopoly of the making of “ all other great maces
to be used in this Commonwealth ’ ’ according to the same form and
pattern as that which was ordered for use in the House of Commons.
The mark of this worthy is to be found on maces at Gloucester, dated
1660. In 1650 he made a new mace for Wallingford, allowing a sum
of £10 2s. 6(?. for older maces made in 1615 by Anthony Bennett of
the Sunne in Foster Lane. The stem of the mace now at Wallingford
is that of Maundy’s mace of 1650, though the mace is now royalist
in other respects. This is also the case at Gloucester. Here
economy seems to have been a consideration ; and the changes neces-
sary in 1660 were carried out with strict regard to it; for we find that
the sword and maces were to be altered only, and that the mayor was
charged to “ cause the same to be done to the best advantage of the
chamber.” The present maces at Gloucester are these very altered
ones, the heads of which were then re-made with royal emblems and
arched crowns, whilst the old shafts with their diaper of oak foliage
and acorns, appropriate to Commonwealth times, were retained. All
four appear to be of the same make, though two of them are dated as
of 1652 and the other two as of 1660, only the latter having Maundy’s
mark. According to the Corporation accounts, the whole set with the
sword were bought of Aldn. Vyner of London in 1651 for £85 5s. Od.,
and were altered in 1660 by Mr. Cuthbertes of London, goldsmith, at
the further cost of £74 Is. Od. The date of 1660 was no doubt placed
upon two of the maces, together with the name of the mayor for that
year, Toby Jordan, in course of the alteration : and Aldn. Vyner
must have employed Maundy to make them, as one avIio devoted his
CHAP. X.]
Maces and Oars.
357
uttention specially to the manufacture of such articles. Returning to
the House of Commons mace and the question whether it is in leality
“ the fool’s bauble ” of Cromwell’s high-handed proceedings in 1653,
under a newer royalist guise given it at the Restoration, or is an
entirely new one made in pursuance of a further Order of the House
—which resolved on May 21, 1660, “ That two new maces be forth-
with provided, one for this House, and the other for the Counsell of
State with the Crowne and the King’s Majesties Armes and such
other ornaments as have bin usuall, and it is referred to the Counsell
of State to take care that the same be provided accordingly ’’—the
weight and the make of the present mace both indicate that it is an
entirely new one, made in 1660.
In the first place it is probable"^ that Maundy’s mace was consider-
ably lighter than the present one. The goldsmith himself states in a
letter preserved amongst the records of the borough of Leicester that
he was paid at the rate of 13s. 4.d. per ounce for it ; and from the
orders of Parliament it maybe gathered that its cost was ^G146 11s. 8d.
This gives its weight as 219 oz. 14 dwt. ; whereas that of the present
mace is engraved on the head as 251. 2. 2, which rather understates
its present weight than otherwise. This is not perhaps in itself a
discrepancy of much importance ; but when we come to the fashion of
the mace as it is, it seems to the author that the fact of the royal
badges — rose, thistle, harp, and fleur-de-lys — being hammered out of
the solid material of which the head of the present mace is formed, is as
conclusive that it is practically a new head of 1660, even if the old
metal was used again, as the fact that the diaper on the stem repro-
duces the rose and thistle found on the head — royal emblems which
were certainly not on the head of the Commonwealth mace — is
indicative of the stem being of the same date as the head itself. It
would have been even more difficult to re-engrave the stem than to
alter the head. If this is so, there is very little left of the “ fool’s
bauble ” now. In reality the mace now appertaining to the Serjeant-
at-Arms attending upon the Speaker of the House of Commons, and
the two maces similarly used by the House of Lords (two being
required in this case, as the Lord Chancellor is sometimes sitting in
Court, and by deputy in the House of Lords at the same time) are
three out of the eleven maces in all possessed by the Lord Chamber-
lain’s Department, and borne by Her Majesty’s ten Serjeants-at-Arms.
The House of Commons mace is returned to that Department when
* These extracts from the House of Com-
mons Journals and the Leicester Itccords
are taken from a jiaper by Mr. W. II. St.
Jolin Hope, in the Rcliq^mrij, New Series,
Yol. V., p. 26.
35«
Old English Plate.
[chap. X.
No. 117. — THE “HOWARD'
MACK (1671) AT
NORWICH.
the House is not in session ; whilst the Upper
House provides for the safe custody of the maces
of the Serjeant-at-Arms in attendance upon the
Lord Chancellor. The other eight Serjeants-
at-Arms are seldom required to bear their
symbols of office ; and as these maces are
kept at the Tower they are familiar objects to
sightseers.
The author has had opportunities of carefully
examining most of the eleven maces, including
those at the Houses of Lords and Commons.
All these are of the second half of the seven-
teenth century, and four of them bear the marks
of well-known goldsmiths ; two being by Francis
Garthorne, who enjoyed much royal favour, and
other two by a maker, like him, of the last
quarter of the century. It is just worth adding
that the maces are most of them so much alike
in size, their general length being about 4 feet
10 inches, as well as in weight and appearance,
that in days when no great attention was paid
to such matters, almost any one of them might
have been issued for use after a Parliamentary
recess in mistake for its fellow, though there
is no ground for saying that this has ever
actually happened. At any rate the mace now
used at the House of Commons is wholly of the
Charles II. period, and too closely resembles
several of the others to make it in the least
degree probable that any part of it is of more
ancient date than the year 1660. No more
typical example of the usual mace of the
later half of the seventeenth century could
be found than the mace given to the Cor-
poration of Norwich in 1671 by Lord Henry
Howard.
It shows every characteristic of the maces
at either House of Parliament,' and, indeed, is
so very like them, as well as the other maces
at the Tower, in general appearance, that the
engraving of it (No. 117) would serve almost
equally well for any of them.
CHAP. X.]
Maces and Oars.
Reference was recently made by the
Speaker* himself to the tradition held
in Jamaica that a mace at Kingston,
in that island, is the veritable “fool’s
bauble,” Avhich is supposed by some to
have found a home there when turned
out of the House by Cromwell. It is
true that an older mace than either ol
the two now preserved in the island was
once in existence. This was taken out
by Lord Windsor, temp. Charles II., as
a present to the House of Assembly, and
was long supposed to have been lost at
the time of the great earthquake of 1692,
when Port Royal was overwhelmed, its
houses engulfed forty fathoms deep by
the sea. Though this is doubtful, as at a
Council held at St. Jago July 11, 1692,
the mending of the mace was ordered,
which looks as if it had been damaged,
not lost, it has since disappeared.!
It seems to have been a little over-
looked that the “fool’s bauble” of
1649 would have required very great
alteration before it was fit to send out
as a royal present to a colony in 1664.
The present maces in Jamaica, which
have not been in use of late years owing
to the changed form of government in
the colon}% and are now deposited in the
Institute for safe custody, are compara-
tively modern. The older one is of the
year 1753, and was made by Mordecai
Fox, of London; and the newer mace
by the hand of Henry Green, also of
London, dates from 1787. They are
both of great size, being about 5 feet
4 inches in length, and the mace
* In a Rpcpch at Leamington, August, 1890.
t .Journnl of the Institute of .Jamaica, Vol. I.,
No. 7, p. 287, commuiiicate'I by Mr. F. Cundall,
F.S..A.
No.
360
Old English Plate.
[OIIAI*. X,
V
No. 119. — OAR-MACE
(c. 1690) OF CINQUE
PORTS ADJIIRALTY
COURT.
/
/
/
/
/
of 1753 weighs no less than 207^ oz. There
are other good specimens in the West Indies.
The Speaker’s mace at Barbadoes is a fine one
supplied by Kundell and Bridge in 1812; and
the Grenada mace made, like the later mace at
Kingston, Jamaica, by Henry Green in 1781, is
276 oz. in weight, being almost as massive as the
Jamaica mace of 1753.
It may be of interest to add to these notes that
a mace now used by the Speaker of the House of
Representatives at Charleston, South Carolina,
U.S.A., is of 1756, the work of Magdalen Feline,
of London. All kinds of traditions quite incon-
sistent with its real date have attached themselves
to this mace, as to others. Sometimes the heads
of maces are made to unscrew from the shaft and
to fasten on to short stems with feet so as to
form standing cups, the arched crowns also being
removable and serving as covers. This is the case
with the mace-heads of the towns of Cambridge and
Gravesend. A standing cup called the “Godwin
cup,” preserved at Berkeley Castle, is formed of a
mace -head of the time of James I. mounted as a
drinking- cup in the same way. The stems of maces
are quite plain in older examples ; but in Common-
wealth times it was the fashion to chase them with
a diaper of oak foliage, and afterwards of rose, or
rose and thistle.
As an example of a mace of exceptional form, is
given an engraving (No. 118) of the mace of the
Tower Ward, London. The tower head is of the
reign of Charles II. Eighteenth century maces
are very common — Paul Lamerie made a small
pair at Hythe in 1744. The grand maces at
Rye and Winchelsea are by T. Heming in 1767.
They follow the fashion of maces of the Charles II.
period ; and differ from one another, and from our
typical engraving (No. 117) of such maces, only
in matters of details.
* Most of these interesting notes of maces in the AVest Indies
were made for the author by Mr. Stanley Leighton, M.P., who
visited tliosc islands in the autumn recess of 1890.
CHAl’. X.]
Maces and Oars.
361
live
'ertuin sea-port towns have maces formed as silver oars. There
large and small oars of this description. The larger
ones were used as maces and symbolized the Admiralty jurisdic-
tion of the town. Specimens are preserved at Southampton,
liochester, Dover, and Yarmouth, whilst a fine one, formerly at
J^'oston, is now the property of Earl Brownlow. The smaller ones
were borne by the water-bailift’s. ^Jdiey are made to contain the oar
inside the barrel when not in use, the blade
being pulled out, reversed, and screwed into one
end of the handle Avhen required to be shown
by the water-bailift’ as an emblem of authority
on occasion of arresting anyone on board ship.
Such as these were to be found at Rochester,
Colchester, Dover, and Deal, but the last men-
tioned is now in priA'ate hands. xA.s illustrations
are given the large and small oar-maces (Nos.
119 and 120) at Dover. The larger oar is the
mace of the Cinque Ports Admiralty Court held
from lime immemorial in St. James’s Church
there, and is of the end of the seventeenth
century. Of very much the same fashion is
the oar-mace of the High Court of Admiralty;
but of this no part is older than 1798, except the
royal arms and supporters on the blade, wRich
have been transferred from some older mace, and
are temp. Henry VII. It Avas re-made by Pitts
and Preedy in 1798.
The case of the small oar is of brass. Oars
are of all periods, from the Elizabethan example
at Boston (which must, hoAA^ever, have been
modernized, or, in fact, re-made in 1725 ; for it bears the hall-marks
of that year Avith the maker’s mark of Benj. Pyne on every part of
it), to the small oar of Deal, Avhich is of the year 1819. The siHer
oar of the Governor of Bermuda is dated 1701, but AA'as made in
1097. That of Great Yarmouth is of 1744 ; Avhilst the large
Uochester oar is of 1748. The small Rochester oar Avas made in
1728, though it has the year 1721 inscribed upon it.
This is perhaps all that can be said about the oar-maces considered
as articles of plate ; but those Avho feel interested in their use and
history may bo referred to the Arduc.ological Journal, Vol. XXX.,
page 91, and Vol. XXXI., page 82, for some additional particulars
relating to tliem.
No. 120. — DOA’^EK water-
bailiff’s MACE.
Old English JHate.
[CHAl-, X.
vD
62
HACING AND COCKING BKLLS.
Two curious cuts of racing and cocking bells have been placed at
the author’s disposal by Mr. E. S. Ferguson, to complete the con-
cluding section of this sketch of Old English Plate.
There are probably not many examples of either to be found.
The racing-bells (No. 121) are the property of the Corporation of
Carlisle, and it would appear that such a prize was not an uncommon
one there. Bells were also given, says Mr. Ferguson, at York, and
No. 121. RACING-BEI/LS (tEMP. ELIZ. ), THE PROPERTY' OE THE CORPORATION OF CARLISLE.
at Chester. The York bell in 1607 was of gold; the Chester one,
about 1600, of silver only. A reference to these Chester bells ivill be
found amongst the notes about the old goldsmiths of Chester (p. 97)
in an earlier chapter : and a Scottish racing bell is mentioned in the
No. 122. — COCKING BELL (165.o).
chapter on Scottish Plate. This last, which is not unlike the cocking-
bell engraved above, with the same closed mouth, has the addition of
small hanging shields, the oldest dated 1628, which is no doubt the
date of the piece. Its traditional history, which has been given
earlier, need not be repeated here.
rilAP. X.J
Conclusion.
The donor of the larger Carlisle bell was probably Elizabeth,
daughter of George Talbot, fourth Earl of Shrewsbury, and wife of
■\Villiam Lord Dacre of Gillesland, who was Governor of Carlisle
in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. It is of silver-gilt, 2^ inches in
diametei', and bears as shown in the woodcut the rhjuning couplet for
inscription —
-f- THE -j- SWEFTES "b HORSE + THES BEL -f TO -f- TAK
FOR -f MI + LADE + DAKER + SAKE
The smaller bell bears the initials of Henry Baines, Mayor of
Carlisle, in 1599. The Cocldng-bell of 1655 (No. 122) is a curious
relic of the Commonwealth, and may indicate that there was a lighter
side to the severity which we are prone to identify with that period in
the history of our arts, as well as of our manners.
CONCLUSION.
The history of plate-working in England has now been survej^ed
in as much detail as is possible within the compass of a general hand-
book. Many of the subjects only touched upon here would require a
volume if they were dealt with exhaustively, but enough has been
said about each to give the plate-collector an idea of the varying
fashions of each successive art period. The antiquary would wish to
expand the notices of mazers or salts into chapters; the artist, to dwell
upon the history of shapes and ornament at more suitable length; the
working goldsmith, on the technicalities of the art - workmanship
which distinguish many of the most remarkable pieces we have con-
sidered. But all will agree that there is a singular interest in English
goldsmiths’ work, and it is this : that whilst it has preserved to us in
comparatively imperishable materials specimens of the art-workmanship
of every decade, from the Gothic period to our own, it has given us at
the same time the means of dating these specimens Avith far greater
certainty and accuracy than is the case with any other series of art-
objects that have come doAvn to our time. In this way it becomes
possible to use old English silver Avork as a key for the dating of very
many and \"ery different objects, Avhich could only be assigned in a
general way to their period in art-history, but for the indirect aid that
our ancient English system of hall-marking has thus incidentally
supplied. In no other Avay can the gradual melting of Gothic into
Renaissance style be so delicately measured, or the sequence of the
art-cpoclis Avhich Ave are in the habit of calling by the names of the
3^4
Old English Plate.
[( HAl’. X.
Freuch monarclis of the eighteenth century. The accuracy with
■which both French and English silver work can be dated enables us to
trace the style known generally as ‘style de Louis XV.’ through three
separate developments, in a way that would otherwise be almost
impossible ; and the same may he said in a greater or less degree of
almost every other well-known period from early days to the end of
the eighteenth century. This is the point at which it has seemed
convenient to break off the various notices which make up the fore-
going sketch. The art of the goldsmith in the early days of the
present century made less than no progress. Like other seasons of
rest, this interval has in our times been followed by a revival which
promises much, and especially in our o-«m country ; but it need hardly
be said that a consideration of contemporary work, however interesting
in itself, would be inconsistent with the design of a handbook on
“ Old English Plate.”
APPENDIX A
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST, Part L,
OP
THE AETICLES OP PLATE
WHICH HAVE SERVED AS AUTHORITY FOR
THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE TABLES OF DATE-LETTERS
USED AT GOLDSMITHS’ HALL, LONDON,
AND FOFv THE MAKERS’ MARKS.
To he used with Part II. folloiolng it, as a single List.
In the following list, the years nmst he understood to begin in the month of
May of the year given as the date, and to end in the same month of the year
following : —
DATE
1
Maker’s Mark. }
1
. I
Article and Owner.
Alphabet I. 1478 — 1497.
11479
i
1481
Dimidiated fleur-dc-
lys.
Chaliee and paten. Nettlecombe, Som.
The Anathema Cup, given 1497. Pemb.Coll.Camb.
1491
Paten. Stow Longa, Hunts.
149.3
.
Apostle-spoon. (Staniforth Coil.')
149«
s
A pod with peas lu
it (/)
Paten. Costessey, Norf.
Alphabet 11. 1498 — 1517.
1498
«
.
Pair of chalices. B.N.C. Oxford.
1499
The Leigh Cup. Mercers’ Company.
Do.
1500
•
.
•
Spoon. Alnwick Castle.
Spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
1504
1
0)
A barrel or ton
Paten. Happi.sbrough, Norf.
1506
©
Bp. Fox’s spoons, with owls at the ends. C.C.C.
Oxford.
1507
m
1 . . . .
Ep. Fox’s gold chalice and paten. C.C.C.Oxford.
[a 1-1'. A.
366
Old English Plate.
DATE
Maker’s I\1auk.
Auticlk anp Ownku.
1507
3
A maidenhead, no
shield.
Chalice and paten. West Drayton, Midx.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do
A fish as in 1491 .
Mazer. Saffron- Walden Almshouse, Essex.
Foundress’ beaker and hour-glass salt. Christ’s
Coll. Cambridge.
1508
No shield .
Mazer. Whitgift Charity, Croydon, Surrey.
1509
Two links of ehain .
Paten. Hockham Parva, Norf.
1510
No shield .
Mazer. (Franks Coll.)
1511
.
Cup used as chalice. Chewton Mendip, Som.
1512
•
A barrel or ton as in
1504.
Low bowl used as chalice. Wymeswold, Leic.
1514
i
Man with staff . .
Paten. Heworth, Durham.
1515
Do.
1510
Do.
Do.
As in 1515
Low bowl with cover. C.C.C. Oxford.
Apostle-spoon (St. Paul), gift of Abp. Parker.
C.C.C. Camb.
Bp. Fox’s spoons, with balls on the ends. C.C.C.
Oxford.
Hour-glass salt. Cotehele House, Cornw.
1517
Some small animal .
Paten. (Staniforth Coll.)
Alphabet HI. 1518 — 1537.
1518
Do.
Do.
Do.
•
Two links as in 1509
Chalice. St. Mary’s E. C. Church, Ley land, Lane.
Cocoa-nut cup, with hinged straps. Vintners’
Company.
Hour-glass salt. Ironmongers’ Company.
Do. Saddlers’ Company.
1519
Do.
1520
1521
Do.
Do.
Do.
1522
1528
1525
Crescent and star as
in 1516.
Two links as in 1509
Do.
Set of eleven apostles’ spoons from the Bernal
Collection. (Staniforth Coll.)
Paten. From Hamsterley, Durh. (Durham
Cathl. Library.)
Standing cup * with imbricated pattern on bowl.
Christ’s Coll. Camb.
Low bowl with imbricated pattern, and inscrip-
tion round in Tudor capitals. J. Dunn
Gardner, Esq.
Chalice. Jurbj’’, Isle of Man.
Paten. Great Waltham, Essex.
Mazer, with rose enamelled on boss. C.C.C. Camb.
Hour-glass salt. Ironmongers’ Company.
Cup, given 1540 by Henry VIII. Barber-
Surgeons’ Company.
Mount of ivory cup, called Thomas a Becket’s
cup. Duke of Norfolk.
* 'me arms on tl.c knop of the cover of this cup have imver been i<lentified. The^yare thiis de-
scribed by tlie late Mr. Albert Way Arg. on a chevr. sa. 3 estoilcs of the field betw. 3 adders lieads
of the second, a crescent for difference.
A" Vlth Century.
DATK
Makkr’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1525
Do. ;
. J
1 527 i
Do. I
1528!
Do. ;
1
152i»!
Do. :
L53U'
153L
1532
Do. I
Do. I
Do.j
1533j
I
Do.
15341
I
I
1535;
! I
i53«;i
1537 1
Do
Do.
153!»
1543
1545
1.545
1 1548
j
' Do.
I
A heart as in 1515
A saint's head .
Mauasses Stockton
was of the“ Keye ”
in 15GU.
As in 1528
Fringed S as in 1510
Orb and cross be-
tween I Gas in 1528
No shield .
Fringed S as in 1519
John Mabbe was of
the “ Ciippe ” in
1559.
Do. . . .
ft?
.John Harysson was
of the “ Broad
Arrow ” in 1569.
TW As in 1533
Fringed S as in 1519
Frimred S as in 1519
Maidenhead
Covered enp
See 1557 .
Chalice. Wylyc, Wilts.
Seal-headed spoon, called the Pudsey spoon.
Mayer Museum, Liverpool.
Chalice, gift of Sir Thos. Pope. Trin. Coll.
Oxford.
Spoon. The late Sir G. Walker, Bart.
Spoon, with spirally fluted knob. (Staniforth
Coll.)
The St. Nicholas spoon. J. Dunn Gardner, Esq.
Small standing mazer. All Souls’ Coll. Oxford.
Apostle-spoon (St. Philip). Dug up at Moreton,
near Thornbury, Glouc. Late J. H. Cooke, Esq.
Apostle-spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
Cover to a cup. C.C.C. Camb.
The “Narford” mazer. (Franks Coll.)
Apostle-spoon (St. Andrew). Dug up at Moreton.
Late J. H. Cooke, Esq.
Tazza, used as almsplate. Arlington, Devon.
Cover to pair of similar tazze (the tazze are of
1530 and 1531). Kochester Cathdl.
Paten. St. Edmund, Salisbury.
Two-handled cup Avith cover, engraved scrolls.
C.C.C. Oxford.
Mazer, known as the “ Tokerys ” bowl. Rev. T.
W. Braikenridge.
The •' Boleyn ” cup, used as a chalice. Ciren-
cester, Glouc.
Chalice. Sturminster Marshall, Dorset.
Apostle-spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
Alphabkt IV. 1538—1557.
Apostle-spoon (St. Julian). Innholders’ Com-
pany.
Standing cup, Avith cover surmounted b}’- statu-
ette. St. Peter Mancroft, NorAAdch.
EAAmr and salver, engraved Avith foliated ara-
besques, given by Abp. Parker. C.C.C. Camb.
Mount of glass jug, cover enamelled Avith arms
of Parr. (From StraAvberry Hill Coll.) Sudelcy
Castle.
Plain communion ciq). St. LaAvreiice Jewry,!
London.
Mount of glass jug. (Franks t!oll.)
Old English JHatc.
[ait. a.
368
UA’l’K
lo-li)
Uo.
1550
1551
Do.
Do.
1552
Do.
1553
1554
Do.
1555
Do.
1556
1 557
Do.
1558
1559
1560
Do.
1561
Do.
Do.
]\[akku’s jUaRK.
AC linked letters
nisr linked letters,
probably for Nichs.
Bartlemewe.
Log in armour. One
Beereblocke was of
the “ Legge ” in
1569.
Akticlk a.nd Owner.
A dexter hand open
under a crown.
AK linked letters .
Robert Danbe .
RD linked as in 1552
TL monogram . .
A bird
See 1548 .
Mark very indistinct
Probably bird’s claw.
Sun in splendour,
with W in centre,
on plain shield.
A covered cup as in
1548.
Mount of jug. (Stanifortli and Franks Coll.)
Seal-beaded baluster-top spoon. (R. Temple
Frere Coll.)
Communion cup, engraved 'with arabesques,
Bridekirk, Cumb.
Pair of communion cups. St. IMargaret, West-l
minster. i
I
Plain communion cup, Hunstanton, Norf. j
Plain communion cup. Totnes, Devon.
Plain communion cup. Messrs. Thomas, 1883^
Seal-headed baluster-top spoon. Armourers’ Co,
Standing cup with cover, surmounted by statu-
ette. Armourers’ Company.
Cylindrical standing salt, with cover surmounted
by statuette. C.C.C. Oxford,
Sir Martin Bowes’ cup. Goldsmiths’ Company.
Two-handled cup. C.C.C. Camb.
Nautilus cup, with hinged figure straps, foot
repousse with masks and flowers. Messrs.
Christie, Manson, & Woods, 1885.
Alms-dish, with Tudor rose boss. St. George’:
Chapel, Windsor.
Covered cup on stem, with Bliz. engraved belt.
Waterbeach, Cambs.
Seal-headed spoon. Messrs. West, Dublin, 1882
Alphabet V. 1558 — 1577.
Communion cup and cover. St, Michael-le
Belfry, York.
Plain communion cup, gilt, no engraved belt
egg and dart moulding round foot. St, Peter
ad Vincula, Tower of London.
Spoon, with lion sejant on stem. (Date-letter
not in a shield.) Sudeley Castle.
Very small communion cup with engraved belt
(Date letter in a regular shield.) Dgglebamby
Yorks.-
Stauding cup used as a chalice, Watford, Herts.
Apostle-spoon. Innholdei-s’ Company.
Bell-shaped communion cup, paten cover dated
1578, no engraved belt. Lyminge, Kent.
API*. A.]
XVIlh Century.
369
datk!
i
1061;
Do. j
l.*)62
Do. ;
Do. .
Do. i
Do.
i
! Do. I
Do. i
I
Do. :
lo(>3;
Do.
1 1.5f)4
I
! Do. i
i '
Do. :
1565:
Do. •
Do. '
I
Do.
Do.
1.56<5
Do.
Do.
1567
Do.
Makkk’s Mauk.
w c ,
U&J
?
(HWJ
M
I Stag’s head, as ill 1551
I NS interlaced, pro-
i bablvNichs. Sutton
No shield
A cricket or grass-
hopper below.
RD in monogram as
in 1552.
Article and Owner.
HW
IF
Fleur- de- lys as in
1562.
A hand grasping a
cross-croslet fitclie
As in 156.3
As in 1557 .
An animal’s head
Bird’s claw, as in
1560
Crescent and three
stars ns in 1560.
Communion cup, usual belt. Beeford, Yorks.
Wide Norfolk-shaped com. cup, engraved belt.
St. Lawrence Jewiy, Loud.
Mount of stoneware jug. Vintners’ Company.
Also com. cup. Swingfield, Kent.
Cup and cover surmounted by statuette. Ar-
mourers’ Company.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Compan3%
Communion cup, gilt and handsomely engraved
in usual style. St. Olave, Old Jewry, Lond.
Plain com. cup, no belt. High Halden, Kent.
Com. cup, double belt. Headcorn, Kent.
Communion cup, usual Elizabethan belt. Aven-
ing, Glouc.
Circular standing salt and cover repousse^ in
relief with strap work, cartouches, masks,
foliage, &c. ; given 1570, by Abp. Parker.
C.C.C. Camb.
Standing cup formed as a melon, with melon
stalk and tendrils for foot. Hon. Soc. of Inner
Temple.
Com. cup, usual pattern. Old Alresford, Hants.
Com. cup, usual pattern. New Alresford, Hants.
Communion cup, usual pattern, but with two
belts. All Souls’ Coll. Oxford.
Communion cup. Sherburn Hospital, Durh.
Communion cup and cover. Little Ness, Salop.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Communion cup and cover, usual Elizabethan
belt. Daglingworth, Glouc.
Seven spoons with pear-shaped bowls and
angular knops. Mercers’ Company.
Small com. cup, usual belt. Hawkinge, Kent.
Another. Temple Ewell, Kent.
Mount of stoneware jug. Messrs. Garrards.
Set of twelve apostles’ spoons, given by Abp.
Parker, probably in 1670, as their weight is!
^corded on the salt of 1662-3, which he gave i
in that year. C.C.C. Camb.
Plain gilt com. cup, no belt. Westerham. Kent.!
Small com. cup, usual belt, with paten-cover ;
formerly at Beding. British Museum.
Small communion cup, usual pattern. Oxburgh,
Norf. Also paten-cover. E. Horndon, Essex.
o. K. p.
I) li
370
Old English Plate.
[apv, a.
DATE
1567
Do.
Do.
Do.
1668
Do.
Do.
1569
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1570
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1571
Do.
Do.
Maker’s Mark.
IP
NS
AK
Do.
IP
w>
HW
BT
A hooded falcon.
Thos. Bampton was
of “ The Falcon ” at
this period.
Hand with hammer,
shaped shield.
1\D in monogram, as
in 1553.
A bunch of grapes
A falcon, as in 1567
A bull’s head erased
on shaped stamp.
A bunch of grapes,
as in 1568.
As in 1566 .
Interlaced, as in 1562
Linked letters, as in
1651.
Stag’s head,as in 1551
HS interlaced,proba-
bly Henry Sutton
Do. .
SE interlaced
As in 1566
As in 1663
A dove on shaped
shield.
Linked letters, as in
1567.
Article and Owner.
Twelve parcel-gilt plates, engraved after Aide-
graver with the Labours of Hercules, formerly ■
the property of the Cotton family. Messrs.
GaiTards.
Fine parcel-gilt ewer with Bishop Parkhurst’s
arms on button of lid. Corpn. of Guildford.
J ug or pot, with cover and handle. Annourers’
Company.
Plain communion cup and cover, no belt. Christ’s
Coll. Camb.
Gilt cup and cover, ornamented with chasing.
Armourers’ Company.
Six engraved plates. Messrs. Thomas.
Communion cup. Sutterton, Line.
Standing salt. Vintners’ Company.
Communion cup and cover, usual engi’aved belt.
Poulton, Wilts.
Communion cup and cover, usual engraved belt.
Avening, Glouc.
Tall standing cup and cover, surmounted by a
statuette ; given in 1569 by Abp. Parker.
C.C.C. Camb.
Communion cup. Horncastle, Line.
Com. cup and cover, usual belt. Barlings, Line.
Also a very fine one. Eton Coll. Chapel. Also
a small one with good belt, dated 1569. Titsey,
Surrey.
Broken lid, probably from stoneware jug, centre
repousse with portrait of Henry VIII. British
Museum.
Communion cups. Sneaton, Yorks., and St.
Bees’, Cumb.
Large plain communion cups and covea*s. Ciren-
cester, Glouc.
Communion cup, usual belt. Fonnerly at Alder-
maston, Berks.
Do., do., dated 1571. Ingleby Arncliffe, Yorks.
Tazza cup or bowl on stem, used as chalice. Bas-
church, Salop.
Two-handled cup to match one of 1655, q. v.
C.C.C. Camb.
Communion cup. Stow Longa, Hunts.
Communion cups. Lanchester, Durh., and
Pilton, Som.
Apostle-spoon. Innholders’ Company.
Small gilt tankard, ornamented with arabesques,
medallions and masks. Given by Abp. Parker
in 1571. C.C.C. Camb.
Jug or pot with Elizn. engraving like that of
1667 at Armourers’ Hall. Treasure of the
Patriarch, Moscow.
APP. A.]
X Vlth Century.
371
DATK,
1371 '
I)t>. ;
Do.
Do. i
Do. ;
1372
: Do.
i
I Do.
]
1 1573
I
i Do.
Do.
Do.
, 1374
Do. ;
I 1573
i ;
' Do.
i Do.
: 1
' 1576
! Do.
1
Do. I
I
Do. I
I
Do.
Do.
I
! Do,
1 1577
Do.
M.vkku’s; Mauk.
Article aud Owner.
N
• • . •
Pair of bellows . .
RF
Linked lettei’s, as in
ii
1568.
RD
Linked letters, as in
1553.
• • • •
• «
An eagle displa}^ed in
circular escutcheon
Ip
• • • • •
IP
As in 1366 . . ,
This mark oceurs on
a similar spoon of
1575.
A
As in 1567 . . .
A halberd- between
the letters.
M
As in 1563
WC
Grasshopper below,
as in 1562.
AK
Linked letters, as in
1551, but larger.
• •
Crescents and star,
as in 1570.
' m'
* • • •
As in 1575 . . .
\m\
^ j
•
1 what . . . ,
# 1
Sun in splendour
*ih'
As in 1571 ’ . ’
Compasses w i t h
points downwards,
a mullet between
them.
’1^'
.. ■ ■ ■ ’1
Communion cups, usual pattern. Bothal,Northmb.
and Sutton Ashfield, Notts.
Communion cup. Greathani, Durh.
Com. cup, usual belt. The Chapel, St. Michael’s
Mount, Cornw.
Communion cup, usual pattern. Great Smeaton,
Yorks.
Communion cup. Adlingfleet, Y'orks.
Gilt tazza in form of a Venetian glass. Christ’s
Coll. Camb.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Paten cover, engi-aved 1572. Northleach, Glouc.
Communion cup, parcel gilt, two engi’aved belts.
St. Martin, Exeter.
Communion cups and covers, usual pattern.
Kodney Stoke and Mark, Som.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Blue and gray stoneware jug. Alnwick Castle.
Tankard. Ashmolean Museum, Oxford.
Communion cup and cover, usual belt. Kemble,
Wilts. !
Communion cup and cover, usual belt, parcel
gilt. Preston, Glouc.
Stoneware jug, with usual repouss6 mount and
lid. Sudeley Castle.
Communion cup with paten cover, usual belts,
etc. St. Kew, Cornw.
Gilt com. cup and cover, dated 1575. Oswestiy,
Salop.
Simon Gibbon’s salt. Goldsmiths’ Company.
Communion cup and cover, dated 1576, two belts.
Somerford Keynes, Wilts.
Pair of large bowl flagons, dated 1577. Ciren-
eester, Glouc.
Communion cup and cover, dated 1577, usual
))attern, but very handsomeri’’ engraved.
Fairford, Glouc.
Communion cup and cover, dated 1677, usual
belt. Baunton, Glouc.
Communion cup, usual pattern. Christ Ch. Monm.
Communion cup, dated 1576. Caerleon, Monm.
Standing cup with cover surmounted by statuette,
now used as a chalice, St. Mabyn, Cornw.
I
Chalice of tazza form. Wi.shford, Wilts.
Communion cup. Magor, Monm.
Soal-hcadcd s{)oon. Armourers’ Comj)any.
n I) 2
372
[AI'P. a.
Old English Plate.
DATE
Maker’s Mark.
1578
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1579
1580
1581
Do.
Do.
Do.
1583
Do.
1584
Do.
1585
Do.
Do.
IC
t
RW
Do.
Do.
PG, as shown
A windmill. Robt.
Wright was of the
“ Wyndmylle ” in
1569.
Animal’s head be-
tween. see 1565.
An escallop
Three trefoils slipped
in trefoil shield.
No shield
Double - seeded rose
in pentagon.
A flag with staff
bendwise.
This mark occurs on
similar spoons of
1590. 1596, 1602,
1603, 1609, 1611,
1612.
Do.
Three leaves with 3
pellets as in 1576.
1586
w
This mark occurs on
similar spoons of
1596, 1599, 1600,
1601.
Do.
.
Do.
A newt on a ton
(rebus for New-
ton).
Do.
Articek and Owner.
Alphabet VI. 1578—1597.
Mount of large mazer-V)Owl. Armourers’ ;
Company.
Small cup, lower part fluted, upper part en-
graved with festoons and animals. St. Mary
the Virgin, Romney Marsh.
Mount of stoneware flagon. Menheniot, Coniw. i
Gilt cup, dated 1578. Drapers’ Company.
Apostle-spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
Communion, cup and paten-cover, dated 1579.
Crawley, Suss.
Standing cup, gift of Chapman. Armourers’
Company. i
Gilt salver, partly formed of agate. Ewer to
match, is of 1579. Duke of Rutland.
Mount of stoneware flagon. Mailing, Kent.
Communion cup. Exton, co. Rutland.
Com. cup, Eliz. belt, conical stem, knop under
bowl. Grimston, Leic.
Large gilt communion cup. Gray’s Inn Chapel,
Lond.
Pair of large flagons. St. Margaret, Westminster.
Mount of stoneware jug. (Franks Coll.)
Gilt cup, shaped as an ostrich egg, hinged straps,
foot surmounted by four dolphins. Earl of
Ducie.
Gourd-shaped standing cup and cover, stem as
double twisted tree-trunk. Armourers’ Comp.
Very massive seal-headed spoon. Earl of Mount-
Edgcumbe.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Mazer. Rev. H. F. St. John.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Small gilt paten. St. Margaret, Westminster.
Communion cup with paten cover, usual belts.
Stanford, Kent.
Very large standing salt, finely repoussd with
flower-swaggs and masks, cover with scroll
supports to a vase, overall three more supports
and an acorn knop. South Kensington Mus.
APP. A. J
XVIt/i Century,
373
DATK
1588
Do.
1589
Do.
1590
Do.
Do.
1591;
i
I
15921
I
Do.
D<^.
I
Do.
1593
1594
Do.
1595
Do.
Df).
159gI
Do.
Do.
1597
Do.'
Makkr’s M.vuk.
Article and Owner.
. . Cocoa-nut mounts. Cooks’ Company.
i
. Plain cylindrical salt, statuette on cover, ball
and bird’s-claw feet. Armourers’ Company.
j Gilt cup on baluster stem, with knop, engraved
j with flowers. (Staniforth Coll.)
. .j Flagon, tapering barrel, repousse decorations.
I Fugglestone St. Peter, Wilts.
Rose-water salver with raised boss, engraved
I i with arms, etc. Merchant Taylors’ Company.
This mark occurs onj Seal-headed spoon. Armburei-s’ Company,
a similar spoon of|
1597.
IS interlaced, as in Ostrich-egg cup. Noted by the late Mr. Albert
1588. Way in 1864, as then in the possession of a
1 family in Kent.
j ; Cup on baluster stem, oviform bowl, engr. with
foliage. Messrs. Garrards, 1882.
An anchor. This mark
' occurs on a similar
' spoon of 1597.
' As in 1581
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Ostrich-egg cup. C.C.C. Camb.
A rose below . . j Pair of flagons. Rendcombe, Glouc.
(
1
I
. Tall cup made of the great seal of Ireland, anno
1693. Marquis of Ely.
As in 1586 . . . Small paten. St. Olave, Old Jewry, Lond.
.j Seal-headed spoon. Armourei's’ Company.
Jug-shaped flagon. Westwell, Kent.
Small rose or a mullet Ewer and salver. Corporation of Bristol,
below.
. Salver, repousse strapwork, marine monsters in
cartouches, etc. H.M. the Queen.
. The Hammersley salt. Haberdashers’ Companj'.
. Seal-headed spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
Newt on ton, as in
1586.
Linked letters, as in
1591,
A bear passant below
Jug-shaped flagon, bowl repoussb with strap-
work. Treasure of the Patriarch, Moscow.
Communion cup. Rokeby, Yorks.
Small communion tankard, or flagon, chased and
engraved. Christ’s Coll. Camb.
Doulde-headed eagle J ug-shaped flagon. Westwell, Kent. (The eagle’s
displayed. heads are between letters T s.) Also 1687.
Tankartl-flagons, St. Mary Wooluoth, London.
374
[API*. A.
DATE
1598
Do.
Do.
Do.
1599
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do,
IGOO
Do.
Do.
1601
Do.
Do.
Do.
1602
Do.
Do.
Do.
1603
1604
Old Ii jiglish Plate.
Makku’s Mark.
Aiitioi,e and Owner.
Alphabet VJI. 1598—1617.
. Circular bcll-sliapcd salt with compartments.
(Octavius Morgan Coll.)
. Cup with cover, gift of Adam Dixon. Annourcre’
Company.
. Communion cup. East Gilling, Yorks.
. Beaker-shaped communion cup. Llanfyllin, N.
Wales.
A squirrel
No shield .
. Tall gilt cup, bowl ornamented Avith large escal-
lops. Kensington, Midx.
. Tazza-cup, bowl having ornament punched from
the outside. (Octavius Morgan Coll.)
. Small gilt cup on baluster stem. Armourers’
Company.
. The Gwalter cup, dated 1599. Inuholdei*s’ Co.
Also paten-cover. ThroAvley, Kent.
Interlaced
W within crescent,
as in 1585.
Large plain gilt boAvl. Whitgift Charity,
Croydon.
Bell-shaped salt or spice-box. From the Dasent
collection.
Seal-headed spoon. lunholdei’S* Company.
Pair of great sejant leopards supporting shields.
Imperial Treasury, Moscoav.
. Standing cylindrical salt, ex dono Kogei-s.
Goldsmiths’ Company.
. Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
IG
AB
A squirrel, as in 1599
Linked letters, as in
1591.
See 1585
Silver gilt cup engr. Avith floAvers ; found in one
of the lakes at Knowsley. Earl of Derby.
Gourd-shaped cup, stem as twisted tree-trunk.
Treasure of the Patriarch, Moscow.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourei’s’ Company.
Cup on stem, straight-sided bowl, like the Eliza-
bethan communion cups, cover wdth statuette,
ex dono ChampenioAAme. C.C.C. Camb.
Animal’s head erased
Communion cup.
Ellcl, Lane.
Harp betw. initials,
probably LM,
sliapcd shield.
Plain gilt tankard, straight sides, dome lid Avith
rayed button. Corpn. of Guildford.
Cup, dated 1640. Corporation of Hedon, Yorks.
Linked letters, as in
1602.
Beaker.
Mercera’ Company.
N
XVIIth Century.
375
DATE
Maker’s Mark.
1604
Ifl
'
This mark occui'S on
similar spoons of
1606, 1608, 1610,
1611, 1612, 1613.
1615, 1617, 1619,
1620.
Do.
m
Do.
‘ ■
Animal’s head, as in
1602.
Do.
IH
Bear passant below,
as in 1597.
um
AB
Monogram, as i n 1 602
Do.
Do.
Do.
As in 1585
Do.
Do.
Do
1606
• * •
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
•
. . . .
DK)7
NR
Negro’s head below
Do.
Aktiole and Owner.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Cup, presented 1588, but must have been re-made
this year. The Burgesses of Westminster.
Fine jug, snake-handle. Imperial Treasury,
Moscow.
Jug-shaped flagons. Romanoff House, Moscow.
Beakers to match that of 1604. Mercers’ Com.
Rose-water dish, repousse with marine monsters,
Elizabethan belts and foliage. Clothworkers’
Company.
The Cockayne cups. Skinners’ Company.
Spoon with lion sejant handle. British Museum.
Apostle spoon. Melbury House, Dorset.
Shallow cup on baluster stem, bowl ornamented
with punched pattern from the outside. Ar-
mourers’ Company.
Cup of similar shape, on bell-shaped stem, with
three arms to support bowl, which is orna-
mented mth engraving. C.C.C. Camb.
Communion cups and patens. Halifax, Yorks.
Gilt salt in form of a temple. R. Neville Gren-
ville, Esq.
Circular bell-shaped salt or spice-box. Christ’s
Hospital, Lond.
Spoons ttx dono Ferris. Trinity House, Hull.
Do.
. Communion cup. North Meols, Lane.
Do.
I
This mark occurs on
similar spoons of
1609, 1611, 1612.
Seal -headed spoon.
Armourers’ Company.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1608
Do.
Do.
WC
I T rising frf)m middle
i of W.
SF interlaced .
1
W within (', as in
16(»7.
Apostle-spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
Seal-lieaded spoon. Armourem’ Company.
Gilt foot of glass cup. Founders’ Company.
Cup, repousse with marine monsters in medal-
lions. C.C.C. Camb.
Cup, with pyramid on cover. Cutlei's’ Company.
Paten. Chelniorton, Derby.
Apostle spoon. British Museum.
Straight-sided tankard-flagons. Brasenose Coll.
Chapel, Oxford.
jj
376 Old English Plate. [avi-. a.
DATE
1
jUaker’s Mark.
i
Article and Owner. |
1
1008
1
.
Cup and cover, engi’avcd all over bowl with
flowers. Armourers’ Company.
Do.
Do.
A ca.sque ; found on
Tall shaped rcpouss6 cup, surmounted by open-
work triangular steeple and statuette. Ar-
mourers’ Company.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
a similar spoon of
1610.
Do.
• • • »
Cup on stem, bowl ornamented with leaves, cover
with steeple. C.C.C. Camb.
Do.
lA
As in 1601 . . .
Plain communion cup. Bermondsey, Surrey.
1609
Do
Box in form of escallop. Lord Hotham.
Do.
•
A cross within a cres-
Apostle spoon. Innholders’ Company.
cent, as in 1607.
Do.
Mr. Terry . . .
Handsome gilt communion cups and covers.
Temple Church, Lond.
Ansell’s cup. Carpenters’ Company.
Do.
Do.
Do
Do.
• ,
• • • • «
Gilt tazza-cup to match one of 1572, q. v. Chiist’s
Coll. Camb.
Do.
• • • •
Communion cup. Halsall, Lane. Also plain
deep dish. G. E. L. Baker, Esq.
1610
G
As in 1605 . . .
Communion cup, V-shaped, on baluster stem,
formerly at Stanley Pontlarge Church, co.
Glouc. Sndeley Castle.
Do.
TP
Monogram as in 1609
Gilt cup and cover. Armourei-s’ Company.
Do.
@
.
Cup called “ Earl Godwin’s Cup.” Berkeley
Castle.
Do.
SO
As in 1608 . . .
Ewer and salver, repouss^ mth marine monsters
It-a)
in oval cartouches, etc., given 1613. Eton
College.
Do.
.
Communion cups. Prior’s Marston, "Warn.
1611
TP
Monogram as in 1609
Reeves’s Cup. Carpenters’ Company.
Do.
Tall cup, richly repousse, pyramid cover. Barford
V^r
St. Maidin, Wilts.
1612
Do.
.
Communion cup, ex dono Ferris. Holy Trinity,
Hull.
Do.
TP
Monogram as in 1609
Tall standing cup, cover with finial supported by
three mermaids. Trinity House, Lond.
Do.
IV
As in 1607
Communion cup, cover with knob. St. George’s
Chapel, Windsor.
Do.
CB
Monogram, as in 1 606
Tall enp with cover surmounted by open-work
steeple. Bongate Church, Appleby, Westmrld.
1613
IV
As in 1607 . . .
Plain bowl-shaped flagon (like Cirencester, 1676).
St. George’s Chapel, Windsor.
Do.
.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Do.
Thomas Edmonds’ Cup. Carpentei’s’ Company.
Do.
.
Jug-shaped flagon, repousse ornament. Imperial
Treasury, Moscow.
.Va','
Ai*r. A.]
X V nth Century.
377
DATE
Makeu’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1613
Do.
Do.
Do.
1614
Do.
Do.
Do.
1615
Do.
Do.
Do.
] Do.
I
i
!
1 1616
j Do.
: Do.
I
■ Do.
Uo.
1 1617
Do.
; Do.
Do.
• Do.
; Do.
! Do.
I
Do.
Do.
WR
Do.
IV
RB
RC
wc
As in 1608
« •
As in 1607
This mark occurs on
similar spoons of
1617, 1621.
Do. .
A key between . .
As in 1607 .
Do. .
wjc
A bell below
Interlaced as in 1607
Monogram, as in 1609
As in 1607 .
A daii between
Tall cup with pyramid on cover. Holm Cultram,
Cumb.
Tankard-flagon, repousse ornament. Treasury of
the Patriarch, Moscow.
Cylindrical salt with cover, ball and claw feet.
Imperial Treasury, Moscow.
Another, with triangular pierced pyramid on
cover. Romanoff House, Moscow.
Flagons, dated 1695. St. Michael’s, Coventry.
Cylindrical standing salt with steeple cover,
dated 1635. Innholders’ Company.
Tall cup w'ith steeple on cover. Odcombe, Som.
Also cup. Kirkburton, Yorks.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Three small grace cups on high stems. Christ’s
Hospital, London.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
One of three small octagonal cups on high stfems.
Armourers’ Company.
Communion cup and paten-cover, usual Eliza-
bethan pattern. Cricklade St. Sampson, Wilts.
Communion cup on baluster stem. Cumrew,
Cumb.
Rose-water dish, repousse with marine monsters
on medallions, etc. Clothworkers’ Company.
Communion cup with paten cover, dated 1616.
St. Andrew, Plymouth.
Com. cup to match that of 1612. St. George’s
Chapel, Windsor.
Flagon with marine monsters for decoration.
Queen’s Coll., Oxford.
Oviform cup on baluster stem, ex dono Johnson,
dated 1616. C.C.C. Camb.
Gilt cup, repouss6 with flowers, etc. on high stem.
Armourers’ Company.
Tall hanap with steeple and figure on cover.
Bodmin, Cornw.
Oviform cup on stem, with scroll bracket sup-
ports to bowl. Treasure of the Patriarcli,
Moscow.
Oviform cup on baluster stem. Chignal, Essex.
Communion cup, usual engraving, given 1618.
Sevenoaks, Kent.
Spoons with lion sejant handles. British Museum.
Ewer and salver. Corporation of Norwich.
Ewer, flat strap-work decoration. H.^I. the
Queen.
Old English Plate.
|ai'F. a.
37«
datk!
1(518
Do.
1G19
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.*
1(520
Do.
1021
Do.
Do.
1(522
Do.
1G23
Do.
Do.
1(524
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1G26
Makku’s Mark.
WR
RC
GB
As in 1608 .
In plain shield
A heart below
Monogram, as in
160G.
A bird alighting with
CM
wings erect, shaped
shield.
As in 1615
©
IS
As in 1617
TP
Monogram, as in 1609
Do.
Do
See 1604 .
See 1(515
IP
As in 1617
PW
Linked letters, as in
•
IT
1611.
A trefoil slipped, on
HS
shaped shield.
Blazing star belowq as
WC
in 1615.
As in 1617 . . .
DV
Crowned, shaped
shield.
P'B
.
TP
Monogram, as in 1609
rd)
)R^
.
HT
Monogram, as i n 1 622
Auticlk and Dwnkr.
Alphabet VIII. 1618— 1G37.
'hall repouss6 tankard. Corporation of Norwich.
Tall upright gilt communion flagon. Hon, Soc.
of Gray’s Inn.
Tall upright gilt communion flagon, repousse in
panels witli straps, etc, Kensington, Midx.
A pair of flagons, very like the last, given 1620.
Bodmin, Cornw. |
Tall cup, with steeple and figure with shield and j
spear on cover. Linton, Kent, i
Communion plates. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford. I
Communion cup. St. Mary’s, Hull.
Communion cup, Ansley, Warw.
Pilgrim-bottle vase with chains to stopper.
Imperial Treasury, Moscow.
Tall cup with pyramid on cover. Northleach,
Glouc.
Plain communion cup, dated 1621. Chelmsfoixl,
Essex.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Spoon, with lion sejant on stem. (E. T, Frere
Coll.)
Pair of patens. St. Andrew’s, Plymouth.
Apostle spoon. Innholders’ Company,
Small cup, given 1648. Corporation of Hull.
Slouiit of an ostrich-egg cup decorated with
masks in repousse, cover bearing figure of
Minerva with spear and flag, dated 1623. H.
Willett, Esq.
Plain cup, no engraved belt. Sir T. Thornhill,
Bart.
Communion plate, beautifully repousse, gift of
Duchess Dudley in 1627. Ladbroke, Warw.
Communion plate. St. Margaret, Westminster.
Mace, dated 1625. Ward of Cheap, Lond.
Paten or plate. Mark, Som.
Tall plain communion cup with two ribs round
bowi. Eton Coll. Chapel.
Plain ewer. Eton College.
Communion cup, cx dono Lady Cutts, 1625.
Shipborne, Kent.
Plain communion cup and cover. Coin St,
Ahlw'vn.s, Glouc.
AIM’. A.]
379
DATK',
j
I
i
1(526
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1627
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do. I
16281
Do.
Do.
Do.
I
Do.
Do.
1629
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
I
1630|
Do.
Do.
XVIIth Century.
PB
DW
kULV
Makkr’s Mark.
As in 1615 .
Linked letters PH .
I
I
{ Probably Benjamin
Yates.
I Monogram, as in
I 1606.
i Monogram, as in
1609.
i Do
i As in 1619
i
I Monogi’am, as in
1609.
! As in 1615
I A cinquefoil below .
: As in 1624
Walter Shute.
A column or tree be-
tween the letters.
As in 1615
As in 1619 . . .
; As in 1624, but heart
dotted.
Anchor between
As in 1624
J
j
Article and Owner.
Plain communion flagon. Avening, Olouc.
Pair of salts like short columns, dated 1626.
Innholders’ Company.
Gilt basin, like a deep soup-plate. Fishmongers’
Companj'.
Very large plain communion flagons. Christ’s
Coll., Camb.
Set of thirteen Apostles’ spoons. Goldsmiths’
Company.
Seal-headed spoon. Armourers’ Company.
Tall standing cup given 1626. Trinity House.
Pair of large plain gilt patens. Temple Church,
London.
Communion cup. Berners Hooding, Essex.
Apostle-spoon. Innholders’ Company.
Seal-headed spoon, (R. Temple Frere Coll.)
Communion cup, given 1628. St. Andrew.
Plymouth.
Taircup, like Edmonds cup, cover surmounted
by modern statuette of Britannia. Christ’s
Coll., Camb.
Cup and paten, given 1628. Spaldwick, Cambs.
Small plates with flat rims, dug up in the Castle
grounds. Mereworth Castle.
Tall cup, gift of Jarman. Carpenters’ Company.
Triangular salt. (Dasent Collection.)
V-shaped cup, on baluster stem, in which K.
Charles I. received the communion on the
moi’ning of his death. Welbeck Abbey.
Flagon, dated 1628. Totnes, Devon.
Small gilt paten. St. Peter ad Vincula, Tower
of London.
Bowl with handle (see 1628). Mereworth
Castle.
Flagon. St. Stephen, Bristol.
Four gilt communion flagons. Plxctcr (Cathedral.
Small i)atcn. St. Mary’s, Beverley, Yorks.
Communion cups, dated 1631. Queen’s College,
Oxford.
Plain cups on baluster stems. tJharterhouse,
London.
[a1>1‘. a.
380 Old E^iglisJi Plate.
DATE
.Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1G30
RS
Heart beloAV, as in
Pair of communion cups. Charterhouse, Lond.
1619.
Do.
©
W. Maundaj" . .
Small alms-saucer with two handles. Chalton,
Hants.
1631
.
1
Small tazza cup, baluster stem, bowl punched
with bosses. Armourers’ Company.
Do.
WM
One above another,
Alms-plate. St. Stephen’s, Bristol.
as in 1630.
Do.
n
Mullet above escallop
Small frosted cup, gift of Stone. Haberdashers’
between pellets.
Company.
1632
• • • •
Communion cup and paten cover. St. James,
Dover.
Do.
CB
Monosram, as in 1606
Tazza cup, baluster stem, punched bosses, etc.
Armourers’ Company.
1633
IwsJ
Another mark of
Tazza cup, baluster stem, punched bosses, etc.
Walter Shute.
Armourers’ Company.
Do.
Tazza cup, baluster stem, punched bosses, etc.
Vintners’ Company.
Do.
C within D, as in 1604
Apostle spoon. Innholders’ Company.
Tall gilt communion flagon, dated 1633. Hon.
Do.
RC
Soc. of Gray’s Inn.
Do.
• * • •
Paten. Sandal, Yorks. Also com. cup given
1634. Sevenoaks, Kent.
Do.
lESf
• • < • •
Deep plate engr. with arms, dug irp in the
grounds. Mereworth Castle.
Do.
ws
Walter Shute, as in
Plain communion cup, gift of B. Hj'de. Chid-
1629.
dingstone, Kent.
16.34
•
Tankards. Corporation of Bristol.
Do.
rRMi
.
Plain communion flagons. Trinity Coll., Oxford.
Also flagon. Prior’s Marston, Warw.
Do.
• • » • •
Seal-headed spoon. (Octavius Morgan Coll.)
1635
@
An escallop shell
Large communion paten and pair of plain flagons,
given 1635. St. Olave, Old Jewry, Lond.
Do.
(g)
Probably Carclinall
Orme.
Large plain gilt alms-dish. Lambeth Palace
Chapel.
Do.
1BP|
Probably Benjamin
Plain patens. Christ’s Coll., Camb.
Francis.
Do.
Owl standing upon
Small communion cup. Llangadwaldr, N. M'ales.
small animal.
Do.
Plain alms-dish, cx dono Bainbriggc. Christ’s
Coll., Camb.
1636
Do.
Communion cup, without belt. Ampney Crucis,
Do.
.
Glouc.
Spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
API’. A.]
X Vllth Centtiry.
DATE
163G
1637
Do.
Do.
i
Do.
; Do.
• Do.
Do.
»
t
1638
!
! Do,
I Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1639
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do,
1640
Do.
Maker’s Mark.
KB
A mullet below,
shaped shield.
Mullet above escallop
as in 1631.
RM
f)
CC
As in 1634 . . .
Probably George Day
As in 1629 . . .
Article and Owner.
See 1635
Small trencher-salt, engr. 1636. Erddig, N.Wales.
Plain gilt communion cups with paten covers.
Hackney, Midx.
Plain gilt flagon, dated 1637. St. Mary at Hill
Lond.
Paten. Glaston, Rutland.
Communion cup. All Saints’, Slaidstone.
Tall gilt communion flagons. Temple Ch., Lond.
Plain communion cup. Holy Trin., Minories,
Lond.
Plain communion cup. St. Peter ad Vincula,
Tower of Loudon.
Alphabet IX. 1638 — 1657.
Frosted cup and cover on baluster-stem, given
1638. Trinity House.
Tall tankard, given 1638. Trinity House.
©
Monogram, CF . Large gilt salt. Mercers’ Company.
TP
RM
A buckle beneath,
probably for name
Buckle.
Monogram, as in 1609
' As in 1634 . . .
I
!
|T. Maunday
I
t
j A pig passant below.
Do. 1 Do.
Gilt communion cups and a paten, dated 1637,
St. Mary, Lambeth.
V-shaped cup on baluster-stem. Vintner.s’ Co.
Paten. St. Giles, Durham.
Frosted cup on baluster-stem. Trinity House. ,
Plain communion flagon to match one of 1637..
Temple Church, Lond. |
Fluted dish, punched pattern in spirals. Ber-
mondsey, Surrey.
Butter-dish. S. E. Shirley, Esq. j
Seal-headed spoon. (R. T. Frere Coll.)
Apostle-spoon. British Museum.
Rose-water dish. Trinity House.
Another. Charterhouse, Lond.
Old EngUsk Plate.
LaI’I*. a.
382
DATE
1G40
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1G41
Do.
1642
1643
1645
1646
Do.
Do.
Do.
1648
; Do.
1650
Do.
1651
^ Do.
I
: Do.
I
]652
!
i
1
Makkk’s Mark.
IM Pig below as in UVM)
i*i
W
H&
IW
HG
Linked letters CT
As in 1640 . .
John Wardlaw (see
p. 140).
Probably Ant. Fic-
kettes.
Probably Nichs. Wol-
laston.
Probably Kichard
Vaghan.
SA linked letters
IH linked letters
Probably Henry
Greenway.
As in 1650
AimCLK AND OWNKIl.
Pair of Hagons. St. Ives, Cormv.
Flagon, dated 1639. St. Stephen’s, Bristol.
Apostles’ spoons. Corporation of Hedon.
Sets of eommuuion plate, gift of Lady Frances
Kniveton. Bradle^’^, Knivetoii, Ormaston, etc. |
Derbys.
Apostle-spoon. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
Communion paten. Halsall, Lane.
Ewer and basin, cx dono Lister, 1640. Trinity
House, Hull.
Communion paten. (Staniforth Coll.)
Communion cups dated 1644. Canongate Ch.,
Edinburgh.
Communion cup, given by Capt. Poyer. the
royalist, 1645. St. Mary’s, Pembroke.
Standing cup with open-work steeple cover, and
statuette of man on horeeback. Vintners’ Co.
V-shaped communion cup on baluster-stem.
Rendcombe, Glouc.
Shallow lobed bowl, standing on foot, used as a
paten. Marshfield, Monm.
Communion cup and paten, cx dono Bedford.
Charles Ch., Plymoirth.
Plain rude communion cup, gift of Robead Jenner,
1648. Marston Meysey, Glouc.
Plain communion flagons, frosted sides. St.
Stephen, Exeter.
Frosted cup, on baluster stem. Mercers’ Co.
Communion cup with baluster stem. St. Tudy,
Cornw.
Ewer and salver, ex dono Wandesford, 1652.
Hon. Soc. of Lincoln’s Inn.
Pint tankard, chased masks, etc. Sir Hedworth
Williamson, Bart.
Loving cup, gift of Dashwood, 1654. Saddlers’
Company.
12-sided gilt porringer and cover with handles,
said to have been given by Oliver Cromwell
to Lady Falconberg. In the collection of the
late Paul Butler, Esq.
A1*H. A.]
X Vlltk Century.
383
DATE Maker’s Mark.
1652j
l()53j
I
Do.
Do.
Do.
i
I
As in 1618
Hound sejant
lG5l!
Do. i
Probably Stephen
Venables.
Do.
I’robably Field
M'^horwood.
Article and Owner.
Salt, gift of 'Wrightington, 1653. Trin. House, 1
Hull. i
Frosted cup on baluster stem, ex dono Blood- ;
worth. Vintners’ Company. j
I
Small cup with punched ornament. Earl ,
Amherst.
Dish deep like soup-plate. Lord Harlech.
Set of communion and altar plate. Rochester |
Cathedral.
Seal-headed spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
Frosted loving cup on baluster-stem. Inn-
holders’ Company.
Very small cup like that of 1659 at Marshfield.
Sir T. Thornhill, Bart.
Plain communion cups and patens. St. Paul,
Covent Garden, Lond.
Pair of alms-dishes. St. Clave, Old Jewry,
Lond.
Apostle-spoon (St. Andrew). (Octavius Morgan
Coll.)
Do. I
I
Do. I
i
Do.
16.56
An oval object below
The Blacksmiths’ Cup.
(F. A. Milbank Coll.)
1
j Probably
: lluttj'.
Daniel
Plain communion cup on baluster-stem. Wyth-
j burn, Cumb.
Communion cup. Navenby, Line.
.! 'fall plain communion flagon. St. Mary, Sudeley
Manor, Glouc. Another. Escrick, Yorks.
Do.
Do.
i 1657
i Do.
; Do.
I 1
Do. ,
wc
As in 1655
j Bird with olive
branch bclo3v.
^ As in 1640 .
j Do. .
As in 1 656 .
Spoon. (Staniforth Coll.)
Communion cup, given 1656. Thornbury,
Devon.
Seal-headed spoon. Kensington, Midx.
Seal-headed sjmon. Hackney, Midx.
Plain rude communion cup, cx dono Scotson,
1657. Bermondsey, Surrey.
Plain caudle-cups, ring handles. Clothworkers’
Company.
I I
1658!
I
Alphabet X. 1658—1677.
. Pint tankard. Messrs. Lambert.
Do. i
I
I
.! Small caudle-cup.
1
Trin. House, Hull.
384
Old English Plate.
[api>. a.
DATE
Makkk s Mark.
1658
Do.
Do.
. .
1659
HN
Bird with olive
(m)
branch in beak
below, as in 1656.
Do.
• • • •
1660
sv
As in 1651 . . .
Do.
K*y
Do.
• •
Animal sejant, as in
1653.
Do.
Do
Do.
ItaI
Do.
.
Do.
NW
As in 1646 . . .
Do.
IrnI
Probably Eichard
Neale.
Do.
DR
As in 1655 . . .
Do.
SV
As in 1654
1661
Do.
Do
Do.
PB
As in 1658
Do.
•
Do.
[f^
.
Do.
Animal sejant, as in
1653.
Do.
HN
As in 1656
Do.
• • • • .
Do.
IRNI
.
Do.
1^
Probably Christopher
Shaw.
Do.
ET
As in 1653
1662
IWMI
• • • • •
Do.
IW
As in 1655
Do.
Do.
Do
1
Article and Owner.
Bowl with cover, repousse with flowers, etc.
Viscount Midleton.
Apostle-spoon, dated 1658. Innholders’ Co.
Frosted loving cup on baluster-stem, ex dona
Osborne, 1658. Innholders’ Company.
Note. — This cup and the above .spoon both have for date-
letter the black-letter capital 3 in the damaged state.
Part of mount to Elizabethan stoneware jug.
(Staniforth Coll.)
Communion cup, bowl ornamented with flat
repouss^ work. Marshfield, Monm.
Spoon, plain cut-off end to handle. (E. T. Frere
Coll.)
Plain communion cups and fiagons. Westminster
Abbey.
Communion plate. Gloucester Cathedral.
Standing cup, repousse, on baluster-stem. Cloth-
workers’ Company.
Plain communion flagon. Lambeth Palace
Chapel.
Altar candlesticks and alms-dish. Ch. Ch.,
Oxford.
Paten. Skelton, Yorks.
Flagon. Charles Ch., Plymouth.
Communion cup. St. Teath, Cornw.
Apostle-spoon. Innholders’ Company.
Another. Innholders’ Company.
Flat tankard. Innholders’ Company.
Communion cups and paten covers. St. Mar-
garet, Westminster.
Plain alms-dish. Gloucester Cathedral.
Gilt pricket candlesticks. Gloucester Cathedral.
Two-handled caudle-cup. Messrs. Lambert.
Small caudle-cup, ring handles. Hon. Soc. of
Lincoln’s Inn.
Flagons, given 1662. Charles Ch., Plymouth.
I
Loving cup, given 1662. Saddlers’ Company.
Plain communion cup, baluster-stem. Brigham,
Cumb.
Frosted cup on baluster-stem. Mansion House,
Lond.
Plain communion flagons. Bermondsey, Surrey.
Quart tankard, flat lid. In the collection of the
late Paul Butler, Esq.
j
i
I
AIT, A.]
XVI Ith Century.
385
DATE
1662'
Do. !
Do. ;
; Do.
I
Do.
Do.;
166il’
t
Do. i
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
i
Do. !
Maker’s Mark.
BN
IR
As in K)61
Article and Owner.
TA
HN
GS
CS
HG
I
I
?;0!'
• l*r •
FW
• *
Do,
I I
i 1664
I
i
I Do. i
I
I Do.
I Do.
i
I Do.
i i
166.>j
' !
1)0. I
Do. ‘
16661 (M
; As in 1660
Probably Ant. Fic-
kettes.
As in 1656
As in 1658 . . .
As in 1661
As in 1656 . . .
A mullet above an
escallop between
pellets (k annulets.
Escallop under mul
let, as in 1663.
• • •
HR
» m
1661
Pria
Do.: fliq
Do.
FW
As in 1664,
I’.O. E.
Patens. Chester Cathedral.
Caudle-cup, with cover and handles. Queen’s
Coll., Oxford.
Communion cup. Linton, Yorks.
Jug-shaped flagons. Chester Cathedral.
Small gilt paten. Chester Cathedral.
Two-handled iiorringer. Emmanuel Coll,, Camb.
Frosted cup on baluster-stem, ex dono Henley,
1664, Hon. Soc. of Middle Temple.
Another smaller, ex dono Barker. Hon. Soc. of
Middle Temple.
Small plain paten. Hackney, Midx.
Large paten, Hunstanton, Norf.
Paten, dated 1 663. Leamington Hastings, Warw.
Tall tankards, strap foliage. Imperial Treasury,
Moscow,
Pair of repoussd candlesticks. Imperial Treasury,
Moscow.
Plain communion flagon, purchased 1664. Also
pair of smaller flagons. St. Mary, Lambeth.
Plain two-handled drinking-bowl. Armourers’
Company.
Flat quart tankard. Lord Tredegar.
Jug-shaped communion flagons. Canterbury
Cathedral.
Large paten on central foot. St. Stephen, Exeter.
Hanburj-’s cup. Goldsmiths’ Company.
Large paten or alms-dish. St. Margaret, West-
minster.
Communion cup, given 1666. Otford, Kent.
Gilt dish, repouss6 flowers. Erddig, N.Wales.
Plain tankard. Fishmongers’ Company.
Four i)lain small trencher salts. Cotehele House,
Comw.
Sot of three-pronged forks. Cotehele House.
Cornw.
Tlain communion cup and paten. Messrs.
Garrards,
c c
386
[ATI’. A.
Old JOio/is/i Plate.
datkI
Makkr’s Mark.
Articlk and Owner.
TH
Anchor between, as
Flat-lidded tankard, dated 1666, Cordwainers’
in 1665.
Company.
k;68
f)
. • . . .
Gilt salver, dated 1668. St. Paul, Co vent
Garden, Lond.
Do.
. . . .
Rose-water dish. Trinity House.
Do.
WM
Crowned, mullet be-
Plain communion flagons. Holy Trinity,
low, shaped shield
Minories, Lond. :
Do.
IN
As in 1662 . . .
Wall brackets or sconces, repouss6. Sudeley |
Castle. !
Do.
(K5)
.
Plain plate, ex dono Raikes, 1668. Trin. House,’
Hull. j
1G()!»
IC
As in 1668 . . .
Great communioir flagon. St. Paul, Covent.
Garden, Lond.
Do.
• . « •
Small cup on low foot, cable pattern round, lower
edge. Armourens’ Compan5^
Do.
m
See 1670 . . .
Communion cup, dated 1670. The Dutch Church,
Austin Friars, Lond.
Do.
iTM)
.
Porringer and cover, cut-card work. Lord;
Tredegar.
Do.
I-whI
Cherub’s face below.
Cup on high stem, cut-card work. Hon. Soc. of
Gray’s Inn.
Do.
TH
Anchor between, as
Loving cup, given 1669. Oriel Coll., Oxford.
IrlI
v*>
in 1665.
Do.
.
Paten. Elland, Yorks.
Do.
. . .
Large mace, given 1669. Corporation of Hedoii.
1670
^p)
.
Flat tankard. Trinity House.
Do.
Porringer and cover repouss6 with animals
\j/
and flowers. Earl Bathiirst.
Do.
TM
As in 1660
P.ose-water ewer and salver, plain. Hon. Soc. of
Inner Temple.
Do.
If®
.
Flat tankard. Armourers’ Company.
Do.
m
See 1660 . . .
Mace. Wal’d of Billingsgate, Lond.
Do.
Do.
.
Porringer with cover, cut-card work ornament.
dated 1670. Queen’s Coll., Oxford.
Do.
RL
As in 1(!60 . .
Plain alms-plate. Hatherop, Glouc.
i Do.
IrhI
Small tankaixl, engraved Chinese figurcs. South
1
Kensington Museum.
i 1671
Do.
....
Lid of the above. South Kensington Museum.
Do.
Do.
Plain alms-dish, gift of Katherine Cheney, Ki71.
Hackney, IMidx.
Do.
1
Do.
Plain tumbler cup. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford.
APP. A.]
XVIIth Coitury.
387
DATE;
Maker's Mark.
1671
Do.
Do.
Do.
1672
Do.
Do. j
(
Do. '
Do. I
!
1673j
i Do. ^
! ■
I
I Do. i
j !
1674i
i
Do. ;
I Do.
! Do.
t
! Do.
EG
Article and Owner.
I15J
WW
Asia! ()(!;> .
Flat tankard. Armourers’ Compan3\
.. Loving cup. Fishmongers’ Company.
Tankard set with Greek coins and bearing scenes
from life of Penn. H.M. the Queen.
Communion cup. Nunnington, T'orks.
Crowned, as in 166-1.
See 1686 .
Loving-cup and cover, repousse scrolls, etc.
Grocers’ Company.
Flat-handled forks. Charterliousc, Lond.
WH
! Cherub’s face below,
as in 1669.
Plain communion flagon. Ashridge House
Chapel.
Grace cup on high stem, ornamented Avith cut-
card Avork. Hon. Soc. of Gray’s Inn.
. Tankard, cut-card Avork. Queen’s Coll., Oxford.
i • * •
W-W
IN
BG in cypher, star
alx)ve.
As in 16<!2
DR)
IC
IB
; As in 1668
! As in 1669
Plain alms-dish. Cirencester, Glouc.
The Knole toilet service. Lord Sackville.
Alms-plate, dated 1673. Crediton, Devon.
Two-handled pomngcr and eAver, called the;
“Cutler” cup. In the collection- of the late’
Paul Butler, Esq.
Flat-stemmed spoon dug up at Brogyntyn. Lord
Harlech.
Tankard. Christ’s Hospital, London.
Plain paten or alms-plate. North Cerney, Glouc.
Set of vases and beakers like Chinese porcelain
jars. In the collection of the late Marquess of
Breadalbane.
Flagon, given 1678. Titscy, Surrey.
Alms-plate, given 1673. Chiddingstone, Kent.
Ewer and plain salver, the gift of the Earl of
Anglesey, 1676. Hon. Soc. of Lincoln’s Inn.
Large paten. Ansley, Warw.
Plain p.atcn. Kendcombe, Glouc. (This maker's !
mark is found on much plate.) j
Paten, dateii 1676. Offham, Kent.
!
.1 Plain rude communion cup. Steyning, Sussex. '
Old English Plate.
[AI'P. a.
388
DATE
Maker’s Mark.
1
Article aku Owner. 1
1
167(5
Ewer and salver, the gift of Sir Josepli William-
son, 1676. Clothworkers’ Company.
Do.
AM
^lonograiii , as in 1672
Tankard on lion feet. Lord Harlech.
Do.
||s]
1
Small flat tankard. Corporation of Oxford.
Do.
OS
As in 1675
Flat-lidded tankard. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford. |
Do.
Cup given by Countess of Biuiington, 1677.
Keighley, Yorks. j
Do.
i
TI10.S. Ash . . .
Octagonal flat hour-glass salt. Saddlers’ Com. i
1677
]
Two-handled caudle-cup. Hon. Soc. of Lincoln’s!
Inn. j
Do.
II-RI
Frosted cup on baluster-stem. Fishmongers’
Company.
Do.
Found 1677-88 on
Plain communion cup, given 1677. Winchcombe,
(T CS
Kent church plate.
Glouc.
Do.
IS
Monogram, as in
Ewer and basin, gift of Samuel Pepys, 1677.;
1675.
Clothworkers’ Company.
Do.
RM
Monogram, as in
Square salt, with four projecting arms. Cloth-
1676.
workers’ Company.
Do.
JG Monogram, re-
The “ Pepys” cup, open-work silver casing over
versed .
gilt standing-cup. Clothworkers’ Company.
Do.
Plain silver flagons. Welbeck Abbey.
Do.
flHl
Loving cup with acanthus ornament. Stationers’
Company.
Alphabet XL 1678 — 1696, Part 1.
1678
IS
Monogram, as in 1675
Pair of flagons. St. Xicholas, Bristol.
Do.
.
Tall flagon, given 1679. Skinners’ Company.
1679
Probably Benj. Pyne
Eosc-water salver. Hon. Soc. of Middle Temple.
Do.
I.R
As in 1677
Flat tankard, acanthus pattern round lower part .
of barrel. Trinity House.
Do.
.
Flat-handled spoons, dated 1679. Cutlers’ Com-
pany,
Do.
1
' Flat-handled spoons. Cotehcle House, Cormv.
!
Do.
' Straight-sided porringer, acanthus decoration.
G. E. L. Baker, Esq.
1680
Probably llalph
Eose-watcr ewer and salver. Hon. Soc. of
Lccke.
Middle Temple.
\jy
Note.— There is plate at Westminster Ahbey and other
places by this maker, but without date-letter.
Al*P. A.]
X VlItJi Century.
389
I DATK
1C80
I
Do. j
Do. '
Do.
! Do.
!
' Do.
1
I D(a
I
! Do.
• I
I !
I !
j Do. i
I
\
!d;82
!
Du. i
>
Do. '
FS
d>L*
IS
Maker’s Mark.
As ill 107()
^c±y
RH
EG
'M
1L«S]
Article and Owner.
Monogram,
in 1675.
As in 1671
etc., as
As in 1680
Large plain gilt alras-disli. All Souls’ Coll.,
Oxford.
Tall loving cup on baluster-stem, given by the
Spanish Ambassador who was in England at
the time of the plague. New Coll., Oxford.
The Knole silver table. Lord Sackville.
Porringer, 6| inches high, with two handles and
cover, made of solid gold. Corporation of
Oxford.
Frosted cup, on balustcr-stcm. Fishmongers’
Company.
Pair of ditto, given by John Brett, senr. and
junr., 1680. Merchant Taylors’ Company.
Alms-dishes. St. Martin, Exeter,
Tall flagons, ex dono Beckford. Clothworkers’
Company.
Large paten. Guisbro’, Yorks.
Immense ice-cistern, exhibited in Loan Collection
of 1862, Duke of Butland,
. Flat tankard, barrel with acanthus ornament.
Fishmongers’ Company.
. Large paten or alms-plate, given 1682, St. Peter
ad Vincula, Tower of London.
. Pair of small plain communion cups, dated 1681.
Minchinhampton, Gloue.
. Shallow basin ornamented with cut-card woik
on cover. Earl Bathurst.
. Communion flagon, given 1681. Cricklade St,
, Sampson, "Wilts.
. Large tankard with acanthus ornament round
I bottom. Christ’s Coll., Camb.
i Tall pricket candlesticks, like columns. Exeter
I Cathedral.
.j Two-handled cup, gift of Piich, 1681. Saddlcre’
i Company.
Ivarge paten, given 1681. Whiston, Yorks.
Plain paten. Leeds, Kent.
tf]
\ water-bird ; found
1678— ItH.
Probably George
Gaiihorne.
Frosted cup on balustcr-stcm. Hon. Soc. of
Middle Temple.
Alms-dish, plain, Cirencester, Gloue.
Plain communion cup, given 168L Stow-on-thC'
Wold, Gloue,
390
Old English Plate.
[API', A.
DATE
Makeh’s Mark.
1
Article and Owner.
1682
( I-W) 1
.
Communion flagon, given 1683. Ampiiey fhucis,
Glouc.
Do.
.
Small tankard, repousse* strap-work. 'rrin. Coll.,
Oxford.
Do.
1683
Do.
Do.
FS
[pkI
Cj'plier with star
above, as in 1673.
As in 1676
Toilet service, engraved with Chinese subjects,
Messrs. Lambert,
Cu2) and cover, acanthus onrament and fluted,
given 1683. Hon. Soc. of the Middle Temple.
Communion jraten, given by President Bathurst,
Trin. Coll., Oxford,
The “ Berners” toilet set.
Do.
Do.
1
TO
As in 1677
(EV Damaged let-
ters)
Very small jdain communion cup, Kensington,
Midx.
Cup with handle and .spout. Holy Trinity,
Minoiies, Lond.
Do.
1^1
Plain tankard. Clothworkers’ Comirany.
Do.
.
Toilet service. (Late Sir Charles Trevelyan,
Bart.) South Kensington Museum.
Do.
RS
In heart, mullet be-
low.
Small s^roon, with two-pronged fork handle.
(0. Morgan Coll.)
Do.
.
Flagon, dated 1683. St, Maiy-lc-Port, Bristol.
Do.
WF linked lettcis .
Gilt tankards repouss6 with battle-scenes. H.1\I. j
the Queen.
1684
Do.
1
Found 1677 — 63
Communion flagons, ornamented all over with
repouss6 work ; also tall jrricket candlesticks.
Westminster Abbey.
Gilt punch-ladle. Fishmongers’ Company.
Do.
uKCa
Porringer and cover, engraved with Chinese
subjects. T. W. C. Master, Esq.
Do.
Do.
Do.
©
Porringer and cover, ex dono Mansell. Jesus
Coll., Oxford.
! Square salts, with four projecting arms. Cloth-
workers’ Company.
Do.
G$r!)
[Pj
Denj. Pyne; see 1723
Communion cu^r. Chedworth, Glouc. |
.
Do.
#
SH linked letters
Large flagon, bought 1685. Kensington, l\Iidx.
1 1
1685
Do.
• • • • •
; 1
i Octagonal salt, Mercei-s' Company.
Do.
.
Doric-colum]! candlesticks. Merchant Taylors
Com])any.
AIT. A.]
XV I 1th Century.
391
s I
;DATE:
I
Do. I
I
t
Do. i
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
I Do.
I
!
Do.
Do.
I Do.
: 1(586
: Do.
' Do.
Do.
: Do.
; Do.
Maker's M.\uk.
Akticlk and Owner.
Do.
PK :.-\s ill 1688
Probably Butcux
^ As in 1682
(TIJ
ST
xAy
P-R
Probably T. Issod
In monogram
crowned , as in 1 68 1
GG
IC
Y-T
S
RL
<tir
LC
• w •
3 Storks
As in 1682 .
As in 1681
Two pellets above
fleur-de-lys below.
As in 1664
Probably Samuel
Dell.
As in 1680
Probably Lawrence
Coles ; see 1672
j)B ! Pmteux, as in 1685 .
CWE
[1687
i Do.
I
1688
Do.
Do.
Do.
1689
[S)
EG
GSf
fgh
W
p
Probably Kat.G rcene
As in 1682
liinked as in 1681
Probably Fras. Gar-
thome.
Probably .Tohn .Tack-
son.
As in 1681
Table-spoons. Mercers’ Company.
Helmet cup, ornamented with cut-card work,
given 1684. Merchant Taylors’ Company.
Pair of snivel's on circular central feet, given
1684. Merchant Tayloi-s’ Company.
Punch-bowl. Lord Harlech.
Communion cup and paten. Dumbleton, Glouc.
Set of sconces, repousse with arms. Lord Sack-
ville.
Plain flat tankard. Clothworkers’ Company.
.! Bowl repousse and engraved in alternate divi
i sions, handles formed of plain flat coiled silver
I riband. (Staniforth Coll.)
i
Pair of jugs, cut-card ornament. Wynnstay.
Plain punch-bowl, given 1686. Skinners’ Co.
Plain tankards, ex dono Sebright. Jesus Coll.,
Oxford.
Two com. cups gilt. St. Mary Abchurch,
London.
Two-handled cup, cover and stand. Christ’s
Hospital, London.
Plain alms-plate. Winchcombe, Glouc.
Set of dinner-plates, with shaped and gadrooned
edge. Earl Bathurst.
Flat stemmed, split-ended spoon. (Octavius
Morgan Coll.)
Pair of candlesticks with baluster-stems. Leeds
Castle, Kent.
A similar pair. Welbeck.
Alms-dish, given 1688. Avening, Glouc.
Plain half-pint tumbler. All Souls’ Coll., Oxf.
Flat-stemmed, rat-tailed table-spoons. Hon.
Soc. of Middle Temple.
Plain paten on central foot, St. Mary Arches,
Exeter.
Platc.««, dated 1689. St. Mary-le-Bow, Durham.
Two handlcd-cup, Chinese engraving. Coach-
makei-s’ Company.
Large repousse paten , given 1 690. U Hi ngton , Line.
392
[Al'V. A.
Old English Plate.
BATK
Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1()81»
PG
As ill 1688 . . .
Plain-gilt easters. 11. M. the Queen. j
Do.
Probably Peeler
Circular stand with gadrooncd foot. Sir F. Mil-;
Harachc. See p. 55
bank, Bart.
Do.
n
Probably Aiit. Nelme
Toilet-mirror frame, Chinese style. Leed.s Castle.
Kent. ' 1
1690
d
As in 1682 . . .
Caudle-cup, called a “plate” at Queen’s,
Coll., Oxford. 1
Do.
(w^
I^arge Doric-column candle.sticks. Hon. Soc. of
Middle Temple.
Do.
Ixabyi
Communion flagons, dated 1690. Preston, Glouc.
Do.
P
As in 1684
Alms-dish, dated 1690. Kensington, Midlx.
Do.
R. Tiinbrell . . .
Plain flat tankard, dated 1690. Clothworkere’
Compan3^
1691
See 1688 and 1728 .
Salver, gadrooncd edge, centre chased with “ The
Last Supper.” St. Margaret, Westminster, i
Do.
PS
As in 1676 .
Plain half-pint tumbler. All Souls’ Coll., Ox--
ford. :
Do.
lY
As in 1685
Another. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford. j
Do.
{•H'T*;
Probably R. Timbrell
Frosted cup, baluster-stem. Fishmongers’ Com-
'd^iy
pany.
Do.
Probably James
Large flagon, dated 1691. St. Marv Arches.
0.9
Chadwick.
Exeter.
Do.
Loving cups, acanthus decoration, dated 1692. i
Stationers’ Company. |
1692
lY
As in 1685
Flagons, dated 1692. St. Petrock, Exeter. 1
Do.
Do.
Do
•Flagons, dated 1692. St. Martin, Exeter. !
Do.
P
As in 1684
Plain gilt toilet service, gadrooncd edges. Earl '
of Breadalbane. ^
Do.
GG
As in 1682 . . .
Jug-flagon with scroll-handle and cut-card oi’ua-
ment. Kensington Palace Chapel.
1693
RL
As in 1680
Communion plate given by “ Sarah, late dutchess ,
of Somerset,” 1694. St. Margaret, West-j
minster. 1
Do.
•R‘T‘
As in 1691 . . .
Plain jug-shaped communion flagon. Foulden,-
Norf.
Do.
• • 4 •
Small rudely shaped communion cup, dated
1694. Poole Keynes, Wilts. ^
Do.
RC
As in 1684 . . .
Small communion cups with covers, given 1694.
St. James’, Westminster.
Do.
Fish above
Cup with paten-cover. Old Romney, Kent. |
Do.
• •
Water bird, as in 1682.
Tall flagon, dated 1694. Weston Subctlge, Glouc. '
Do.
Probably Win. Keatt.
Flagons. Holy Trinity, Hull. j
1694
Probably John
Frosted cups, baluster stems, gift of the Bank of i
IR
w
Ruslen.
England. Mercers’ Company. j
AIT. A.J
A' VI I th Ccnlury.
393
DATE
h;*)4
Do.
j
! Do.
]\[akeu’s Mark.
Akticlk and Owner.
II
As ill 1088
Pi'obably Robert
Cooper.
Probably Thomas
Allen.
Eseallops, as in 1085.
As ill 1088 .
As ill 1088
As in 1091 .
As in 1082
Tlios. Rrvtlon
Probably Andrew
3Ioore.
Communion cup, dated 1094. Llangedwyn, N.
Wales.
Communion cup and paten cover, very plain and
rude. Didlington, Norf.
Alms-plates, dated 1095. Halifax, Yorks.
liiwer, gadrooncd. Lord Sackville.
.1 Tankard, flat lid. Magd. Coll., Oxford.
1 I
. Oblong box inkstand, acanthus ornament. Col. ,
Wardc, Sqiierries, Kent. j
■ Credence paten with royal arms. Trin. Ch., '
New York, U. S. A. |
.. Pair of communion flagons, given 1095. St. '
' Margaret, Westminster.
Large paten ^or alms-plate on central foot,
gadrooned edge. St. Winnoe, Cornw.
Montcith, cx clono Abney. Fishmongers’ Com.
Paten on central foot, gadrooncd edge, givens
1098. Byfield, Korthants. ;
Jug-shaped flagon, dated 1090. St. Mary,:
Beverlejq Yorks.
i
Spoon. St. Nicholas, Bristol. j
Plain communion cup, dated 1090. 'Boughton
MoncheLsey, Kent.
Pair of fire-dogs. H. i\r. the Queen. |
Alphabet XII. 1090, Part 2—1715.
Communion flagon. St. Bride, Chester.
Wm. Denny and
John Bathe.
Newgate Street.
Tall communion cup, on balustcr-stcm, with!
paten-cover. Kensington, Midx,
Straining-spoon. Westminster Abbey.
Communion cu[> with gadrooned knop and foot ;
also a paten. Bylicld, Northants. I
Pair of large communion flagon.«:, dated 1097.
Chelmsford, Essex.
Candlesticks, balustcr-stcms. Welbcck.
394
Old English Elate.
[Al'l'. A.
MaKKr’s AfAIlK.
William Gibson
Eichard Hutchinson
of Colchester.
John Euslen at
Golden Cn]3 in
Swithin Lane.
Bcnj. Watts, ent.
1698.
Denny and Bathe, as’
in 1697.
Robert Peake, ent.
1697.
William Fawdery
Robert Timbrell . .
Bcnj. Traherne
Simon Pantin, ent.
1701.
Joseph Stokes, ent.
1697.
Francis Singleton .|
Samuell Hood .
Samuel Thorne, cut.
1697.
John Chartier. ent.
1698.
William Lukin, ent.
1699.
Samuel Dell, ent.
1697.
William Gamble,ent.
1697.
Pceter HaiTacke,
jun., ent. 1698.
' Anthony Nclmo . .
ArTICLK ANJ) Owneu.
Dinner-plates, l.ord St. Oswald.
Large flagons, dated 1697. Clielmsford, Essex.
Monteith, punch-ladle and salver. Fishmongers’
Company.
Rat-tailed spoon. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.,
Peniarth. Also flagon, dated 1699. Haxeyj
Lines.
Plain gilt alms-plate engraved with ilann arms,
Linton, Kent.
Large paten on foot. Melbury, Doreet.
Tall flagons, given 1698. New Eomiiey, Kent.
Another. Leamington Hastings, Warw.
Pair of flue Monteiths. Mercers’ Company.
Four small patens. St, Margaret, Westminster.
Flat taper candlestick. Earl Bathurst.
Fluted porringer. (R, T. Frere Coll.)
Large plain salver, gift of Lord Chancellor
Somers, as Recorder of the City. Corporation
of Gloucester.
Monteith. (Staniforth Coll.)
Monteith, gilt, noted by the author.
Communion plate. Ch. Ch., Oxfortl.
Preserving saucepan. G. E. L. Baker, Esq.
Lai’ge alms-dish. Holy Trinity, Coventry.
Paten. Great Ouseburn, Yorks.
Very large salver. Earl Bathurst.
Note.— Some of the splendid pl.ate made for the great
Puke of lilurlborough, and exhibited in the Iawu Collection
of 1802 l>y Earl Spencer, was by this maker.
Fine large Monteith, dated 1700. Merchant
Taylom’ Company.
- w!
Ai’r. A.]
A' Vlllt/i Century.
395
DATE
1700
1701
Do.
Do.
Do.
1702
Do. I
Do. :
Do.
»
1703
Do.
a 704
Do.
Do.
Di>.
' 170.*,'
i
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do. :
Do. '
Makek’s Makk.
Autici-e a.n’d Owner.
I
i
! John Ooi’y . . .
Paten. Auborn, Line.
j Gcoige 1,00th by, at
the sign of the
Parrot.
Helmet ewer. Eton C^ollcge.
■
John Bodington
Plain communion ilagon. North Cerney, Glouc.
George Lewis, eut.
i 1690.
Plain communion cup, goblet shape, and cover.
Cricklade St. Sampson, Wilts.
] Benjamin Pvne, see
1684 and 1723.
Circular salvers, on round central feet. Hon.
Soc. of Gray’s Inn.
Joseph "Ward, cnt.
1607.
Plain communion cup and cover. Sappci’ton,
Glouc.
Do
John Fawdery (A
sin aller than the F).
Pierre Platcl, ent.
1(590.
Plain communion cuiJ and cover. Duntisboume
Rous, Glouc.
Monteith. Vintners’ Compan}*.
Helmet-cup with strap-work ornament, and two-
handled cups. Messrs. Garraivls, 1878.
Robert Cooper, cnt.
1607.
Large paten, dated 1703. Weston Subedge,
Glouc.
John Sutton
Paten. Long Marston, Yorks.
William Andrewes .
Tankard. South Kensington Museum. Also
much Kent church plate 1(597-170 7.
John Ladynian . .
Table-spoon. W. Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Do
Spoon, flat stem, cut end. (Staniforth Coll.)
Philip Holies . .
Fire-dogs. Welbeck.
■
John Smith . . .
Communion cup. Driffield, Glouc.
Seth Lofthouse, cnt.
1(507.
Pccter Harraeke, as
in 1700.
Do
Do
Plain half-pint tumbler. All Souls’ Coll., 0.\-
ford.
Helmet-shaped ewer. Vintnei's’ Company.
liargc two-handled cup and cover. Bcrkclej''
Castle.
A small racing cup of gold. Thorp-Perrow.
John Eastt, cut.' Coimnunion plate. Newton, Norfolk.
1(507.
John Martin Stocker Large paten, r.t- dona rendarves. St. Ives,
and Phlwd. Pea-j Connvall.
cock, cut. 170o. I
Old Jinglish Idaie.
[■'I'l*. A.
396
I
I
DATv;' Makkr’s Mark. Artici.h and Ow.vkr.
1
I
i70(;
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
11. Tinibroll, us in
KiOy.
David AVillaumc in
the Pell Mell.
T.avge Hat-lidded tankard. Vintiiers’ Company.
Helmet-cup with mermaid-liandle and a salver.
Fishmonger.s' Company.
Edward York, ent.
I 1705.
B. Pyne, as in 1701 .
Pair of patens on circular central feet.
Inn Chapel.
Cruet-stand. Lord Tredegar.
Gray’s'
.J. Barhut, cut. 17011
Rat-tailed spoons.
Hon. Soc. of Inner Temple.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1707
Do.
1708
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1709
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do. j
1710i
John Gibbons.
1700.
ent.
Paten.
Springthorpe, Line.
.John Downes,
1097.
ent.
Paten.
Pauli, Yorks.
FA
WI
CO
PA
Andrew Raven .
Simon Pantin, as in
1699.
Alice Sheene, ent.
1700.
Win. Fawdery. as in
1G98.
John Wisdome, ent.
1704.
Edward York, as in
1706.
David Willaume, as
in 1706.
Robert Cooper, as in
1702.
“ Goyce I s s 0 d
widdow.’ ’
Thomas Allen in
Gutter Lane.
Samuel Hood, as in
1699.
Simon Pantin, as in
1699.
Gabriel Slcath, cut.
1706.
Humphrey Payne,
ent. 1701.
Paten, dated 1706. St. Mary Bishophill, senior.
York. ■ ,
Very large two-handled cup and cover. Earl'
Bathurst. |
Plain paten or alms-plate. Chedworth, Glouc. .
Punch-ladle. Hon. Soc. of Middle Temple. ,
Small plain chocolate pot. Lord Hotham.
Paten on foot. Kemble, "Wilts.
Large round salver on foot. Earl Bathurst.
Communion cup and patens, given 17n8.
Lincoln’s Inn Chapel.
Two-handled fluted porringer, used as a chalice.
Uley, Glouc.
Rat-tailed table-spoons. Hon. Soc. of Middle
Temple.
Pair of salvers, gadrooned edge. Mercers’ Co. ^
Globular box, perhaps for soap. Lord Hotham. '
Another. Lord Hotham. 1
Note.— These boxes are like tlie obje(tt alKwe the initials ;
ill Sleath’s mark. '
Large plain communion flagon, dated 1709. 1
Winchcombe, Glouc. j
Francis Garthorne,
cut, 1697.
Communion plate, gift of Q. Anne.
New York, U.S.A.
Triiiitv Ch.. ■
PY
John Read, ent. 1704.
B. Pyne, as in 1701.
Communion cup. 'Wrexham. N. Wales.
Gilt two-handled drinking cup and cover.
St. Alnrgaret, Westminster.
AIT. A.]
X VI/ 1th Century.
397
I DATE !
i
I
1710
j Do.
! Do.
i
:i Do.
i
j
1 11711
; Do.
Do.
I
1
Do.
Do.
jMakku’s Mark.
Autiole AM) Owner.
py
3La
Do.
GA
EA
PEI
1712
i Do.
(1713
{
i Do.
I I
I 1^0. 1
il714
1>).
I>i.
1)0. I
Do. i
1)0.1
Ik). ;
Do.
Do,
Do. :
i3
ilu
PA
@)
1). Tyne, as in 1701 .
Richaixl Greene, ent.
Seth I.ofthouse, as in
1705.
Philip Holies, junior,
ent. 1705.
Another mark of
Gabriel Sleath.
Do. . . • .
A within the G. as in
1709. Franeis Gar-
thorne.
Xath. Loek, ent.1098.
PY
BO
PY
iLlI
Pa
EA
John Eastt, as in
1705.
Edmunil Pearee, ent.
1704.
Matth. E. Lofthouse,
ent. 1705.
William Twell, ent.
1709.
Probably Edward
Vincent.
William Lukin, as in
1G99.
S. Pantin, as in 1699
Matth. B. Lofthouse,
as in 1712.
Do
•John Bathe, ent,
1700.
B, Pync, as in 1701.
John Bodin^on, as
in 1701.
B, Pyne, as in 1701.
Isaac liiger in Hem-
iiig's How, ent.
170!.
H. Payne, ns in 1709
Wm, Fleming, cut.
1697.
John Eastt, as in
1705.
Robert Timbrel 1
Gold two-handled cup and cover. Xoted by the
author.
Paten or alms-plate on foot, Oxburgh, Norf.
Paten. Bradford, Yorks.
Small chocolate pot. Loi-d Sackvillc.
Large monteith, lion handles, &c. The Winter
Palace, St. Petersburg.
Paten and flagon. Sapperton, Glouc.
Communion plate, gift of Q. Anne. St. Peter's,
Albany, N. Y.
(Plain alms-plate. Bermondsey Church, Surrey.
J-
Lm-^ “iV-- — - $■- -- A-9- un. .
Paten. Buxton, Norf.
Two-handled cup and cover. Lord Harlech.
Fine half-gallon tankard. All Souls’ Coll.
Oxford.
Candlesticks with octagonal bases. Noted by the
author.
Helmet-ewer. Trin. Coll., Oxford.
A fine monteith. Mansion House, Loud.
Shaped salvers. Hatfield House.
Plain communion cup. Coates, Glouc.
Large rcpouss6 and chased salad bowl. W,
Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Plain dinner plates. Viscount Falmouth.
Hand candlestick. Ravenswurth Castle.
Plain octagonal chocolate jmt, W. Crii)ps, Esq.,
C.B.
Helmet-ewer and salver. Dcrkcley Castle.
Three-pronged table forks. JiOrd Amherst of
Hackney.
Paten. Llangedwyn, N. Wales.
Small oval tray, edge lobed outwards. Lore
Amherst of Hackney.
Plain communion cup and cover. Fouldcn
Norfolk.
Communion flagon, Belton, Line.
39«
Old English Plate.
[ait, a.
DATE
Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1715
Do.
Do.
171(5
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1717
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1718
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1719
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
m
PA
TA
SL
m
CL
Man
SL
Pa
William Spackman,
cut. 1 714.
Pctley I.ey, cut. 1715
Samuel Hitchcock,
cut. 1712,
i Gabriel Sleath, as in
I 1710.
H. Payne, as in 1709
WI
Henry Jay
Niccolaus Clausen,
ent. 1709.
Samuell Lea, ent.
1711.
John Wisdome, as in
1708.
Paul Lamerie, ent,
1712.
M. E. liofthoiisc, as
in 1712.
David Tanqueray,
ent. 1713.
Richard Bavlejq ent.
1708.
Edward Holaday in
Grafton St., ent.
1709.
W. Fawdery asin 1698
Tanqueray , as in 1 7 1 7
G. Sleath, as in 1709.
Jonah Clifton, ent.
1703.
Anthony Nelme, as
in 1700.
John 'White, ent. 1719
Nicolas Clausen, as
in 1716.
Thomas Mason, ent.
1716.
Louys Cuny, ent.
1703.
Paten. Dent, Yorks.
Paten. Borden, Kent.
Rat-tailed table-spoons. Lord St. (Iswald.
Alphabet XIII, 1716—17.35.
Flagon dated 1716, given by the widow of Sir
Robert Atkyns. Coates, Glouc,
Loving cups on baluster stems, monteiths,
salvei-s, etc. Salters’ Company.
Alms-plates, dated 1718, Hunton, Kent.
Massive ink-tray, Wclbcck.
Tankard. G. E. L. Baker, Esq.
Communion flagon. Kemble, Wilts.
Gold two-handled cup and cover,
Castle.
Berkelcv !
Plain paten or alms-plate on central foot. ;
Foulden, Norf. :
Circular salver on central foot, Narford Hall, i
Norf. !
Taper candlestick. Rt. Hon. Sir J. R. Mow-
bray, Bart.
Immense upright flagons given by the Coi’pora-
tion of Mines Royal, etc., 1718. Mercers’ Co.
Monteith, given 1718, Hon. Soc. of Lincoln’s Inn.
Coffee-cup saucers, with frames to hold the cups.
Narford Hall, Norf.
Monteith, bull’s-head handles. Clothworkers’ Co.
Paten. Green Hammerton. Yorks.
Dinner plates, shaped and gadrooned edge.
Lord Hotham.
Low open dishes, fluted. T. W. C. ^Master, Esq.
Shaped dinner plates. Viscount Midleton.
Plates, given 1720. Westerham, Kent.
Salver. Col, Waixlc, Squerrics, Kent.
APP. A.]
X Vlllth Century.
399
DATE
Maker’s Mark. ‘
1719
1720
[maJ
LA
1
Samuel Margas, ent.i
1714.
P. Lamerie, as in 1 7 1 7
Do.
PY
B. Pyne, as in 1701 .
Do.
€9
JohnEckfourd,inRed
Lion Court, Drury
Lane, ent. i(>98.
Do.
(®50|
John Edwards .
1721
PY
B. Pyne, as in 1701 .
Do.
John Bignell, o. s.,
ent. 1720.
Do.
Do.
¥
Pi. Greene, as in 1710
Joseph Clare, old
sterling mark, ent.
1720.
Do.
(c^
Aug. Courtauld, ent.
1708.
Do.
(EV)
Probably Edw. Vin-
cent.
1722
Bowles Nash, ent.
1721.
Do.
<0>
Nathaniell Gulliver,
cut. 1722.
1723
viz
Abraham Buteux,
ent. 1721.
Do.
Win. Pai*adise, ent.
1718.
Do.
(t-f)
Thos. Ffarrer in
Swithing Lane,
ent. 1720.
Do.
.John East, ent. 1721
1724
LI
Isaac Liger, as ini 7 1 .5.
Do.
Do.
Wh
[mg]
John White, as in
1719.
MeshachGodwin, ent.
1722.
Do.
(KE)
M. Arnett and E.l
Pocockc, cut. 1 720. j
Do.
Jas. Smith, ent. 1720j
Article and Owner.
Candlesticks. Col. Warde, SciueiTics, Kent.
Large two-handled cap and cover, chased. Lord
Hotham.
Veiy large shaped ewer with lid and handle.
Mansion House, Lond.
Large two-handled cup and cover. Karford Hall,
Norfolk. Also cup dated 1719. Donca.stcr,
Yorks.
Flagons, dated 1720. Scarhoro', Yorks.
Three pairs of ewere and salvers, Brit. si.
Mansion House, Loud.
Plain communion cup and cover. Holy Trinity,
Minories, Lond.
Tankard, Brit. st. Hamon Ic Strange, Esq.
Pint mug. Messrs. Lambert.
Square salver, Brit. st. Messm. Lambert.
Communion cups, dated 1722. Orton, Westmor.
Alms-dish, given 172.3. St. Margaret, West minster.
Paten, dated 1722. Howden, Yorks..
Oblong salver given by Lady Trollope, 1724.
Uffington, Line.
Small paten, Brit. st. Poole Keynes, Wilts.
Punch-bowl. Lord Harlech.
Large tankaixl. Armourers’ Company.
Low bowl, lobed edge, Brit. st. Narford Hall,
Norf.
Communion plate. St. German’s, Cornw.
Small communion cup, dated 1724. St. Thomas
Cl iff e, Lewes.
Communion cup. Barmston, Yorks.
Communion plate. Owston, Yorks.
400
Old English Plate,
[A1'1>. a.
DATE
1725
Maker’s IUark.
Articek and Owner.
LA
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1730
LA
EP
EW
Do.
Humphrey Payne, old
sterling mark, ent.
1720.
George M'iekes, ent.
1721.
Plain l)eer-jng. Suclele}’- Castle.
Small plain paten, eover to an older cup, both
given 1725. Folkestone, Kent.
Paten. Holy Trin., Coventrj".
Paul Planet, ent. 1721 Dessert forks. Lord Saekville.
John ICdwards, ent.
1721.
David '\Villaume,ent.
1720.
Edward Wood, ent.
1722.
P. Lamerie, as in
1717.
William Atkinson,
ent. 1725.
John Tuite . . .
Paul C respin, old
standard mark,
ent. 1720.
Edward Wood, as in
1720.
Do
James Gould, ent.
1722.
Edw. Cornock, ent.
1723.
Paul Crespin, NS 1 720
(scallop and mullet
as in 1727).
Aug. Courtauld. ent.
1729.
P. Jjamcrie, as in
1717.
Francis Nelrac, old
standard mark , ent.
1722.
Humphrey Pavne, as
in 1 725.
Lion rampant above.
Edward Pocock,
ent. 1728.
Probably Jona Kirk,
ent. before 1697.
Square salver. Kt. Hon. Sir M. E. Hicks-Beach,
Bart.
Dinner plates. Viscount Falmouth.
Repouss6 sugar-basin. Loixl Amherst of
Hackney.
Paten. Portslade, Sussex.
Squai’c salver on feet. Messre. Hunt & Eoskell.
Alms-dish. Bui-stwick, Yorks.
Shaped snuffer-tray on feet. Lord Amherst of
Hacknej’.
Four-pronged table-forks. Narford Hall, Norf.
Small oblong salts. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford.
Small oblong salts. (Staniforth Coll.)
Table-candlesticks. Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Salver, given 1729. Chart Sutton, Kent.
Epergne, chased, etc., bearing the royal arms,
Brit. st. Lord Hotham.
Two-handled cup, cover and salver to match.
Trinity House, Lond.
Four small square waiters, Brit. st. Lord
Amherst of Hacknej^
Dinner plates, shaped and gadrooned edge.
Earl Bathurst.
Plain communion cup. Middle, Salo]).
Small teapot. (Staniforth Coll.)
i
I
' Pair of tvvo-handled cups with covers. Hon.
Soc. of Middle Temple.
AVI*. A.]
X V [ I I th CenttD'y.
DATK
1730
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1731
I
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1732
Do.
Do.
Do.
17.33
Do.
Do.
17.34
Do.
Do.
Do.
40 I
Makkr’s Mark.
LA
T-F
AB
DW
LA
Do.
&Sf
IWD
Do.
IK
PC
EP
RB
P. Lam eric, as in
1717.
Thos. Ffavi'er, as in
1723.
Abmham Buteux, as
in 1723.
George Wickes. as in
1725.
Richard Bayley, NS
1720. Plain oblong
Gabriel Sleath, ent.
1720.
David Willaume, ent.
1728.
William Lukin, ent.
1725.
Paul Lamerie, as in
1717.
Do
John Tuite, as in
1727.
Wm. Darker, ent.
1731.
Do
As in 1730 .
Joseph Smith, ent.
1728.
Paul Crespin, as in
1727.
Edward Pocock, as in
1729.
George Hindmarsh.
ent. 1731.
(CH)
Caleb Hill, ent. 1 728
§
Paul Lamerie, 2nd
mark, ent. 1732,
“ old sterling mark”
Go
f)
John Gamon, ent.
172G-7.
(s^
Samuel Wood .
AC
Aug. Courtauld,asin
1 729.
William Gould, ent.
J 732.
KA
Charles Kantller, ent.
1727.
K.I*.
Chocolate pot, Brit. st. Lord Amhenst of
I Hackney.
Pair of alms-plates. Holy Trim, Minories, Loud.
Twodiandled cup and cover, ornamented with
raised belts. Sir W. Williams Wj'nn. Bart.
Set of four gilt maces, arched crown heads.
Corporation of Exeter.
Flagon and alms-dish. Halsall, Lane. ;
Covers to pair of older cups. Merchant Taylors’ i
Company. j
j
Set of table candlesticks, square bases with!
corners cut off. Lord Sackville.
Small salver. Rt. Hon. Sir J. R. Mowbray,
Bart.
Set of four small circular salts, with masks above
the feet, and wreaths between, Brit. st. Lord
Hotham.
Open-work cake-basket, imitation of wicker-
work, Brit. st. Sudeley Castle.
Set of tea-caddies in shagreen case. W. R. M.
Wynne, Esq.
Communion flagon. Sandal, Yorks.
Sauce-pan. Lord Harlech.
Tankards (one made of British silver). -Mansion
House, Lond.
lankard on lion-feet. Ironmongers’ Company.
Dinner plates, shaped and gadrooned edges.
Lord Hotham.
Small square waiters, corners shaped. All Souls’
Coll., Oxford.
Salvers. Rt. Hon. Sir M. E. Hicks-Beach, Bart.
Table forks. G. E. L. Baker, Esq.
Large two-handled cup and cover, chased with
strap- work ornaments. Lord Amhei-st of
Hackney.
Large oblong salver. Sir T. Thornhill, Bart.
Small pepper-caster. Clothworkers’ Company.
Sugar-casters, plain shape. Clothworkers' Com-
pany.
Melon-sha])ed kettle, with lamp and stand.
Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Taper candlesticks. Clothworkers’ Company.
Immense wine cistern. The Winter Palace, St.
Petersburg.
DD
402
Old English Plate.
[AI'I*. a.
DATK
ISIakek’s Mark.
1735
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
: Do.
Do.
Do.
1737
I
I Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
il738
Do.
Do.
R-A
Robert Abcrcromby,
cnt. 1731.
GS
vCtl^
fPAl
Do.
GH
PL
ffW
1736
@
HA
SA
PL
ICJ
1Sr
IS
Humphrey Payne, as
in 1725.
Eichard Gurney &
Co., old sterling
mark, ent. 1734.
Gabriel Slcath, as in
1730.
Peter Archambo . .
Do
Geo. Hindmarsb, ent.
1735.
Paul Lamerie, as in
1733.
J olin E ckf ord , j un ior ,
ent. 1725.
George Wickes, ent.
1735.
srsf
Robert Brown, ent.
1736.
Robert Abercromby,
as in 1735.
Joseph Allen and
Mordecai Fox, ent.
1729.
John Le Sage, ent.
1722.
Paul Lamerie, as in
1733.
Louis Dupont, ent.
1736.
Article anu Ow.n’er.
Waiter on feet, .shaped edge. Prof. A. H,
Church.
Waiter. J. Vaughan, Esq., Nannau.
Pair of candlesticks. Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Note.— Tliis mark was first entered in 1727 by Thomas
Cooke and Richard Gumey, living at y« Golden Cup in
Foster Lane.
Plain two-handled cups. Clotliworkers’ Com-
pany.
Pierced cake-basket. T. W. C. Master, Esq.
Pierced cake-basket. Lord Harlech.
Fine-shaped salver, given 1735. Clothwnrkers’
Company.
Centre-piece with branches for small baskets,
candlesticks, casters, cruets, &c,, all inter-
changeable, with beautifully chased upper
basket. Count Bobrinsky, Moscow.
Plain flagon. Minchinhampton, Glouc.
The first mark entered as of the hou.se now
occupied by the Messrs. Garrard.
Alphabet XIV. 1736 — 1755.
Plain tankai;d. Vintners’ Company.
Chased salver on feet. T. W. C. Master, Esq.
Alms-plate. Kensington Palace Chapel.
Tall sugar-casters. Viscount Falmouth.
Isaac Callard, old
sterling, ent. 1726.
Joseph Smith, as in
1731.
John Tuite, as in
1727.
Benj. Sanders, ent,
1737.
Joseph Sanders, ent,
1730.
Thos. Tearlc, old
sterling, cnt. 1720.
Dinner plates and dishes to match. Mansion
House, Lond.
Two-handled cup and cover. Lord Tredegar.
Three-pronged table forks. Lord Amlieret of
Hackney.
Pint tankard. Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Waiter. Lord Harlech.
Kettle and stand to fonn epergne, with candle-
branches and sweetmeat trays to fit on.
(Octavius Morgan Coll.)
Mark found on portions of the above.
Tea-pot repousse with flowers. (Octavius Mor-
gan Coll.) Also inucli Kent church-platc,
1725—37.
N
AI'P. A.J
A" VI I I th Centui'y.
403
ItATK
Makkk's .Makk.
Isaac Callai'd, as in
1737.
Fras. Spilsbuiy, ent.
1729.
Beuj. Godfrey, ent.
1732.
Thos. Hush, ent. 1724
1*. Lamerie, 3rd
mark, ent. 1 739.
Do
Jeremiah King, ent.
1739.
George Wickes,
King's Arms, Pan-
ton St., ent. 1739.
William Garrard, ent
1739.
Thos. Tearle, cut
1739.
Augustin Courtauld
ent. 1739.
1739.
P. Lamerie, as in
1739.
William Hunter, ent,
1739.
Gabriel Sleath, ent
1739.
Thos. Farren, ent
1739.
Fras. Spilsbuiy, ent,
1739.
Lewis Pantin, ent,
1739.
1 739.
Do. .
D. Willaume, ent
1739.
Fox, ent. 1739.
dward Feline, c
1739.
AimCLK AND OWXER.
Three-pronged table forks. Lord Tredegar.
I
Flagon, dated 1738. Tideswell, Derbyshire. I
Broth-basin, with cover, tra}’-, and spoon.
Viscount Midlcton.
Flagon, given 1738. St. Mary’s, Sandwich, Kent.
Two-handled cup and cover, handsomely chased. !
Loixl Tredegar. j
I
Another. Goldsmiths’ Company.
Rat-tailed dessert-spoon. Lord Tredegar.
First. entry of the name of Garrard, which at
length in 1792 becomes as.sociated with that of
Wakelin,the successor of Wickes in Panton St.
Flagon. Holy Trin., Micklegate, York.
Paten, ex do)io Bathurst. Siddington, Glouc.
Communion flagon, given 1741 . Steyning, Sussex. 1
Two-handled cup and cover, chased strap orna-
ments. Clothworkers’ Company.
Pierced and chased cake-basket. All Souls’
Coll., Oxford.
Two-handled cup with cover, and salver to match.
Mansion House, Lond.
Tankards. Cliartei’housc, Lond.
Small tea-pot. Sir W. Williams Wynn, Bart.
Kettle with lamp and stand. Noted by the
author.
Plain saucepan. Messrs. Lambert.
Ewer. GohLsraiths’ Company.
Dinner platc.s. Viscount Falmouth.
Communion plate, gift of K. Geo. II. Trin. Ch.,
Boston, New England.
Coffee-pot. Sir W. Williams Wynn, Bart.
1)1) 2
i
404
Old E^iglish Plate.
[ait. a.
DATE
1742
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1743
^ Do.
1744
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1745
Do.
1746
Do
1
Do.
I
Do.
Do.
Do.
Maker’s Mark.
Artici.e and Owner.
AC
IK
Do.
■s
e
QkX
Do.
&
0i-S
e
Jeconiah Ashley, ent. Large inkstand. Sir M''. Williams Wynn, Bart.
1740.
Elizabeth Godfrey
Chas. Hatfield, ent.
1739.
Samuel Wells, ent.
1740.
John Neville and
Ann Craig, ent.
1740.
Wm. Gould, ent. 1739
As in 1739
Benj. West, ent. 1739
P. Lamerie, as in
1739.
Do
Edward Feline, as in
1742.
John Robinson, ent.
1739.
Peter Archambo, ent
1739.
Gurney & Co., as in
1740.
Pez6 Pilleau, ent.
1739. .
Do
Paul Lamerie, as in
1739.
Hugh Mills, ent,
1745.
Gurney & Co., as in
1740.
Eben. Coker, ent.
1739.
Elizabeth Godfrey, as
in 1742.
A paten or alms-plate. St. Minver, Cornw.
Globe-shaped kettle, lamp and stand. T. W. C.
Master, Esq.
Small salver or alms-plate. St. Margaret, West-
minster.
Spoons and three-pronged forks. E. R. Wing-
field, Esq.
Table candlesticks. T. W. C. Master, Esq.
Dessert-spoon. W. Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Baptismal bowl. St. Clement’s, Sandwich, Kent.
Plain mug with handle. Lord Amherst of
Hackney.
Oblong tea-caddies, masks at corners, panels
chased with Chinese subjects. Quentin Hogg,
Esq.
Pierced and chased cake-basket. (Octavius Mor-
gan Coll.)
Large salvers on feet, shaped edges. Lord
Amherst of Hackney.
Candlesticks. Rt. Hon. Sir J. R. Mowbray, Bart.
Two-handled cup and cover. Lord Harlech.
Coffee-pot. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
Kettle, lamp, and stand. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq. j
Three plain mugs with handles. Lord Amherst
of Hackney. * |
Small salver, shaped edge. Hon. Soc. of Middle j
Temple. I
Large tankards and also butter-boats. Hon.|
Soc. of Gray’s Inn.
Three-pronged forks. Hon. Soc. of Gray's Lui.
Pierced and chased cake-basket. Lonl Tredegar.
aVV. a.]
XV/lItJi Century.
405
DATE
-I
1746
Do.
! 1747
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1748
Do.
Do.
1749
Do.
Do.
Do.
1750
Do.
Do.
Do.
1751
, 1752
Do.
175.3
Do. .
Makkk's Makk.
William Peaston, ent.
1745-6.
Thos. Gilpin, ent.
1739.
William Grundy, ent.
1743.
%Jl
Hugh Mills, as in
1746.
feed]
Edw. Wakelin, ent.
1747.
William Cripps, ent.
1743.
Thos. Heraing, ent.
1745.
Gabriel Sleath, as in
1740.
I Samuel Taylor, ent.
\ 1744.
Avme Vedeau, ent.
‘1739.
P. Lanierie. as in
1739.
Fuller White, ent.
1744.
Autici-k and Owner.
Salver. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
Salver. Rev. G. F. E. Shaw.
Two-handled cup and cover, chased, given 1747.
Fishmongei’s’ Company.
Salver. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
(See 1739.)
Pierced cake-basket. Col. Warde, Squerries,
Kent.
J ug with cover. Melbury House, Dorset.
Plain communion cup, given 1748. Dnrsley,
Glouc.
Tea-caddies in shagi'een case. (Edkins Coll.)
Oval salver, shaped and chased edge. Fish-
mongers’ Company.
Cake-basket, circular salver, also coffee-pot.
Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Communion flagon, given 1749. Chapel- Aller ton,
Yorks.
WP
I-R
John Pollock, ent.
1739.
I Fredk. Kandler. ent.
I 1739.
Sauce-boat. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
Kettle, with lamp and stand. E. R. Wingfield,
Esq.'
I William Peaston, as
' in 1746.
John Rowe, ent. 1749.
Large lobed rose-water bowl. Trin. Coll.,
Oxford.
Two-handled cup. Clothworkers’ Company.
IT]
(R'G)
IC:
Humphrey Payne,
ent. 1739.
Benj. Gignac, ent.
1744.
Elias Cachart, ent.
1748.
Sara. Coui-tauld, ent.
1746.
Flagon, dated 1750. Navenby, Line.
Small trays, formerly part of epergne. G. E. L.
Baker, Esq.
Tabic spoons. Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Set of table candlesticks. Narford Hall, Norf.
F W
Gumey & Co., ent.' Plain two-handled cup. Rev. G. F. E. Shaw
1750.
Communion flagon, dated 1751. Llangedwyn,
j N. Wales.
Fuller White, as in ^ Communion flagon. Hunmanby, Yorks
4o6
Old English Plale.
fll’l'. A.
175G
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
i Do.
I
’l757
i Do.
Do.
1758
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
; DATE
i
IMakku’s Mark.
1753
James Shruder, ent.
1739.
Do.
fFo
John Quantock . .
1754
I
Dan. Piers, ent. 1746,
1
; Do.
(S©
John Cafe, cut. 1742
! Do,
1
Phillips Garden, ent.
1751.
1 1755
John Pa^-ne, ent.
1751.
ArTKM.K A.'tl) OWNKK.
PW
Do.
DP
CEA)
Jw7
\Jy
MP
Melbmy House, Dorset.
Candlesticks. Do.
Largo butter-boats with liandles and feet,
gadrooned edges. Hon. Soc. of Gray’s Inn.
Table candlesticks. W. 11. M. Wynne, Escj
Beacli. Bart.
Samuel Taylor, as in
1748.
Paul Crespin, ent.
1739.
John Swift.ent. 1739.
Alphabet XV. 1750 — 1775.
Pair of tea-caddies in shagreen case, chased and
repousse with flowers, spiral flutes, etc. In
the collection of the late Paul Butler, Esq.
Massive circular salts. Welbeck.
Half-pint tumbler cups. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford.
Quart tankard. Lord Tredegar.
WC
I
Do.
1759
Do.
Do.
(Wl
RR
Fuller White, as in
1749.
Wm. Grundy, as ini Gilt patens, gadrooned edge, on central feet.
1747. } Canterbury Cathedral.
Do ‘ Cheese-toaster, CO! dono Charles Morgan. Queen’s
Coll., Oxford.
Set of candlesticks, also meat-dishes. Loixl
Hotham.
Pierced basket, lit. Hon. Sir J. 11. IMowbray,
Bart.
Dan. Piers, as in
1754.
Edw. Aldridge and
John Stamper, ent.
1753.
Pierre Gillois, ent.
1754.
Tea-caddies. Idsworth, Hants.
Wm. Plummer, ent.
1755.
Thos. Whipham, and
Chas. Wright, ent.
1757.
. Set of three caster’s, one larger and .a pair
smaller. Lord Hotham,
. Parish mace. St, Margaret, Westminster.
Pierced cake -basket. Lord Tredegar.
Cake-basket pierced and having spiral flutes.
Lord Amherst of HacknejL
Communion flagons and alms-basin. St. Paul,
Exeter.
John Payne, as in
1765.
Parker and Wakclin,
goldsmiths to the
Prince of Wales.
Small tumbler cups. (Octavius Morgan Coll.)
Inkstand. Soane Museum, London.
llobcrt Hew, cnt.l l.arge salver. Noted by the author.
1754. I
AIT. A.]
A' V I Ilth Century.
407
nATK
175‘)
Maker’s Mark.
Artici-k and Owner.
C
T-W
W
Wliipham & Wright,
as in 1758.
Wui. Cafe, ent. 1757.
John Langfoitl and
John Sebille.
John Swift, as in
1756.
Wm. Shaw and Wm.
Priest, ent. 1749.
Abraham Portal, ent
1749.
Richard Rugg, ent
1754, smaller size
lettei-s than Robert
Rew of same year.
Whipham & Wright,
as in 1758.
Jacob Marshe, ent.
1744.
Fuller White, ent
1758.
Parker and Wakelin,
as in 1759.
William Shaw, ent.
1749.
John Swift, as in
1756.
; Lewis Heme and
Frangois Butty,
! ent. 1757.
Probably W. and R.
i Pcaston.
i
I Septimus and James
I Crespell.
I
I Samuel Herbert and
I Co., ent. 1750.
I
David and Robert
Hennell, ent. 1768
Helmet-cup, merman handle ornamented with
strapwork. Fishmongers’ Company.
Candlesticks. Earl of Durham.
Inkstand. Noted by the author.
Large tankard. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford.
Quart tankard. Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Tripod pricket altar candlesticks, ornamented
with wreaths, cherubs, etc. Trin. Coll., Oxford.
Two-handled cup and cover. Sir W. N. Throck-
morton, Bart.
Hand candlesticks. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
Small wired basket with entwined wreaths.
Earl of Ducie.
Spiral fluted tea-urn on square open-work foot.
Saltei's’ Company.
Pint tankard. W. Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Communion flagon. Dursley, Glouc.
Pierced cake-basket. Trin. Coll., Oxford.
Gravy spoons. Hon. Soc. of Gra}'’s Inn.
Two-handled racing cups and covers, vase-shaped
and chased. Duke of Cleveland.
Communion flagon, usual pattern, given 1763.
Byfield, Northants.
Inkstand, gilt, Louis XV. style. Sir W, Williams
Wynn, Bart.
Shaped dishes in sets. Earl Amherst.
Epergne with pierced baskets, etc. The Schloss,
Berlin.
Tankards. Gift of K. George III. and Q.
Charlotte. Eton College.
Large oblong inkstand with lids. Viscount
Midleton.
Cake-basket. Sir H. Pelly, Bart.
Large salt-cellar. Sir W. Williams Wynn, Bart.
4o8
Old English J^latc.
[ai'p. a.
DATE
Makeu’s Mahk.
Ahticle and Ownku.
1764
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1765
Do.
1766
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1767
Do.
Do.
Do.
1768
Do.
Do. I
Do. !
1769!
Do. 1
i
Do. i
WS
J P.
Do.
I
wv
L
r-B
N«D
Do.
RR
Do.
T. P.
(Hi
Li*s)
rcT
Probably Ebeiie/ei; Small waiter used as paten. Ickburorli, ITorf,
Coker. |
William Bond and
John Phipps, ent.'
1754. i
Win. Grundv, as in
1747. ■ !
Shaped colfee-pot, repousse with scrolls andj
foliao;e. Salters' Company. j
Heads of parish beadles’ staves, bought 1765.
St. Paul, Covent Garden, London.
Louis Black, ent.'
1761.
William and James
Priest.
Daniel Smith and
Kobert Sharp.
Do.
PB
N-D
SC
IC
C
TW
W
John Swift, as in
1756.
Do
As in 1765
Frangois Butty and
Nich. Dumee, ent.
1759.
Do
Peter Werritzer, ent.
1750.
Thos. Hannam and
John Crouch.
Aug. Lesage . . .
Do
Butty and Dumee. as
in 1766.
Thos. Hemiug . .
S. and J. Crespell, as
in 1764.
Whipham & Wright,
as in 1758.
Probably John
Carter.
llichard Rugg, as in
1760.
Do
As in 1763.
Table candlesticks, Corinthian caps. Sir Geo.
Chetwode, Bart.
Coffee-pot repousse. G. E. L. Baker, Ksfp
Salver. Welbeck.
Cake-basket. Sir H. Pelly, Bart.
Quart tankard. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford.
Pint tankards. All Souls’ Coll., Oxford.
Tea-caddies. Sudeley Castle.
Communion plate (flower sprays and gadroons).
Durham Cathedral.
Alms-plate, dated 1766. St. German’s, Comw.
Candlesticks, Corinthian capitals. Sudeley Castle.
Paten. Newchurch, Romney Marsh.
Plain kettle, lam]), and stand. Lord Amherst of
Hackney.
Quart tankard. Ijord Tredegar.
Chased and fluted pricket altar-candlesticks.
Durham Cathedral.
Large maces, dated 1767, engr. T. HEMING
fecit. Corpn. of Rye.
Butter-boats, gadrooned edge, handles at each
end. Salters’ Company.
Communion plate. Croft, Yorks.
Salvers, gadrooned edges. T. W. C. Master, Esq.
Salver. Sir W. Williams Wjmn, Bart.
Shaped and gadrooned salvers. Earl Amherst.
Epergne, with hanging baskets and larger basket.
: T. W. C. Master, Esq.
John Hyatt and Chas.' Table candlesticks. T. W. C. Master, Esq.
Semore, ent. 1757.1
Al’l*. A.]
XVIIItk Century.
409
i DATE
1
j .Markkas Mark,
1
1769
1
!
IH
Joseph Heriot, ent.
1750.
Do.
Eras. Crump, ent.
1756.
1770
m
Thos. Heming, as in
1767.
Do.
SC
S. and J. Crespell, as
IC
in 1764.
Do.
mi
See 1768.
1771
W'P
W. Plummer, as in
1758.
Do.
TP
As in 1763.
Do.
EC
See 1764.
Do.
ED
Philip Norman
1772
-XtL
Thos. and Jabez
X.* J^/
Daniel.
Do.
IP
Parker and Wakelin,
EW
as in 1759.
Do.
ER
Probably Emick Ro-
mer.
Do.
Thos. Heming, as in
Do.
1767.
(cw]
C. Wright
Do.
Jonathan Alleine
Do.
1
IB
Probably J ohn Barry,
1
1773;
ent. 1758.
IP
Parker and Wakelin,
1
EW
as in 1759.
Article and Owner.
Oblong box, chasing by Moser, presented with!
freedom of London to K. Christian VII. of|
Denmark. Rosenberg Mnsenm, Copenhagen.
Communion cup, dated 1770. Sawley, Yorks.
Soup tureen and cover. Hon. Soc. of Middle
Temple.
Set of dinner plates. Karl Bathurst.
Waiters with shaped and gadrooncd edges.
Earl of Ducie. 1
Pierced and repouss6 cake-baskets. Earl ofj
Ducie. I
Epergne, with pierced hanging baskets. Lord|
Amherst of Hackney. i
Candlesticks like Corinthian columns. Merchant'
Taylors’ Company.
Goblet-shaped communion cup and paten.
Exeter Cathedral.
Muffineer. Prof. A. H. Church. i
Large circular salver, shaped and gadrooned !
edge. Earl Amherst. j
Epergne with pierced Avork and flower-sprays.
Rt. Hon. Sir J. R. Mowbray, Bart.
Chocolate pot. Hatfield House.
I
Large two-handled cup and cover, with dragon j
handles, fluted stem, wreaths, cover sur- 1
mounted by statuette. Mansion House, Lond. 1
Set of candlesticks with gadrooned ornament |
on feet. Lord Amherst of Hackney. |
Snuffers. Lord Amherst of Hackney. !
Sauce-boats. Lord Hotham.
D<i.
WP
Do.
Do.
SC
IC
1774
wv
Do.
[T-Hl
W. Plummer, as in|
17.58.
; S. and J. Crespcll, as
! in 1764.
William Vincent
Crouch and Hannam,
sec 1766.
Pierced and repousse cake-basket. (Edkins
Coll.)
Plain tumbler, with belt round middle, fitted
into a stand. Berkeley Castle.
Set of dinner plates. Lord Harlech.
Open-work (vine pattern) sugar-basket. W.
Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Salver. Earl of Ducie.
Do. i
George Smith, ent.
1774.
Three-pronged forks.
Hon. Soc. of Gray’s Inn.
Do.
Do.
WS
PC
I."Y
0‘I
Sumner and Crossley,! Spoon-makers’ mark,
ent. 1773. }
Jame.s Young and Two-handled oval A'asc with
Orlando Jackson, 1 Luxmoore, Esq.
(rnt. 1774. i
leaf straps.
E. H.
t<
410
Old English Plate.
[aJ'I', a.
DATK'
I
177‘)
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
177t)
Do.
I
i
Do.
Do.
1777
Do.
Do.
Do.
1778
1779
Do. I
1780
Do. I
I
I
1781
Do.
Do.
1782
Do.
Do.
AI.UvKk’s Makk.
Akticlk and Ownku.
1C
ws
RI
IS
A-F
WS
H
C-A
G
CW
BD
T*N
IB
E-F
D s
\R£l
Do.
Do.
See 1708 .
T. Daniel], cut. 1774.
Robert IMercj", eat.
1775.
James Young, ent.
1775
Robt. Jones and John
Scofield, ent. 1776.
Cbas. Aldridge and
Henry Green, ent.
1775.
Burrage Davenport .
Andrew Fogelberg .
As in 1775 . . .
Chas. Aldridge and
Henry Green, as in
1775.
As in 1772 . . .
Daniel Smith and
Robert Sharp.
T. Heming. as in
1767.
B. Davenport, as in
1776.
Thos. Northcote.ent.
1776.
John Wakelin and
Wm. Tayler, 1776-
92.
John Scofield, ent.
1778.
Probably J ohn Barry,
as in 1772.
Edward Fennell, ent.
1780.
Daniel Smith and
Robert Sharj), ent.
Hester Bateman, ent.
1774.
Set of candlesticks ornamented with rams’ heads,
etc. From the Hopkinson collection. E.Waller
Esq. ’
Pierced and repousse cake-basket. Sudelev
Castle.
Wine-strainer, beaded edge. Hon. Soc. of Grav’s
Inn.
Sugar-casters. Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Sugar vase, urn-shaped, with handles a-s ropes.
Rt. Hon. Sir J. R. Mowbray, Bart.
Alphabet XVI. 1776—1795.
Set of salvers. Sir H. Pelly, Bart.
Claret jugs, festoons and medallions for orna-
ment. Also a salver, with beaded edge.
Clothworkers’ Company.
Open-work cake-basket. Earl Amherst.
Dinner plates. Rt. Hon. Sir M. E. Hick.s-Beaeh,
Bart.
Small communion cup. Gloucester Cathedral.
Inkstand. Late Rev. C. Orlando Kenyon.
Communion plate. Coin St. Aldwyns, Glouc.
Toilet set, with medallions, wreaths, etc. Xational
Museum, Stockholm.
Salvers. Rt. Hon. Sir M. E. Hicks-Beach, Bart.
Also 1777, candlesticks. Oldbury House.
Large bread-basket, shaped as a shell. Xoted
by the author.
Feather-edged spoons. Late Earl of Glasgow.
Plain kettle, lamp and stand; Sold at Christie
and Manson's, 1876.
Candlesticks. Sudeley Castle. (This maker pro-
duced a great number of candlesticks and
much other plate.)
Snuff CIS. Lord Amherst of Hackney.
Flagon, dated 1786. Ljnnpnc, Kent.
Pair of large tankards. Trim Coll., O.xford.
Chased salver. Trinity House.
Flat tankard. All Souls’ College, Oxford.
Small two-handled tray. W. U. M. Wynne, Esq.
API*. A.l
A" VII Ith Cenhay.
41 I
DATE
Maker's Mark.
Article and Owner.
1783
1784
Do.
1785'
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
(SW)
TD
HD
(S)
IS
\ .
I '
> ;
I.
t
Eclwaixl Jay, eut.
1 757.
George Sinitli, as in
1774.
Samuel M'iutlc, eut.
1783.
T. Daniell, as in
1775,
Richcl. Crossley. cut.
1782.
Hester Bateman, as
in 1782.
John Lambe, cut.
1783.
John Scofield, as in
1780.
George Smith, as in
1774.
George Smitli and
'William Fearn.ent.
178(5.
John Scofield, as in
1780.
John Harris, ent.
178G.
Heniy Green, ent.
178(5.
Hen. Chawncr, 1786-
96.
Crouch and Hannam,
as in 1774,
Do
Hest er Bat cm >111, as
in 1782.
W m. Pitts and J oseph
Preedy, ent. 1791.
Wm. "Vincent, as in
1774,
Robert Hennell, cut,
1773.
Wm. Abdy,ent. 1784.
Henry Green, as in
1787,
Peter and Ann Bate-
man, ent. 1791.
Henry Chawncr, as
in 1788,
Flat-candlestick. W. E. Oakley, Esq. Pla.s
Tauybwlch. |
Gravy spoons, feather-edged. (No King’s head
mark.) W. Cripps, Esq,, C.B. (This maker
made many spoons.)
'\’'ery small tea-spoons. (King’s head mark in
intaglio.) W. Cripps, Esq., C.B. 1
Oviform communion cup. Old Shoi’eham, Suss. !
Spoons. Lord Tredegar. (This maker made |
many spoons.) |
Paten, dated 1785. Gateshead, Durh.
Large tankard, ew done Dilkc. Trim Coll.,
Oxford.
Candlesticks. Earl Bathumt.
Set of dessert-spoons, feather-edged. W. Cripps,
Esq., C.B.
Note. — All the above specimens of this year have the
King’s head in intaglio.
This mark is found on a large number of spoons
from this year till about 1792.
Oval-pointed tea-urn, pointed handles. Late
Miss Ker- Porter.
Bread-basket. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
Barge-master’s badge. Clothworkers’ Company.
Oval-pointed, boat-shaped salts, Avith handles at
each end. E, Waller, Esq.
Salver. Sudelcy Castle.
Oval salver, with handles. Lord Amherst of
Hackney.
Small plain communion cup, St. Paul, Covent
Garden, Lond.
Small stand, with festoons and medallions.
Earl Ducie.
Oval waiter or teapot stand. Late Miss Ker-
Porter.
Plain circular sugar-basin, on square foot, two
pointed handles of the period. Berkcle}’-
Castle,
Oval-pointed, boat-shaped salt-cellai’s. W. Cripps,
Esq., C.B.
Oval waiter or tea-pot stand. Ravensworth
Castle.
Oval-pointed, boat-sha])cdsugar-basin.^V. t'ripps.
Esq., C.B.
Ewer. Sir II, Pcily, Bart.
412
Old English Plate.
|ai'1’. a.
DATE
Maker’s Mark.
1792
HC
Henry Chawner, as
I-K
in 1788.
Do.
John King, ent. 1785.
Do.
IS
John Scofield, as in
1780.
Do.
©
Paul Storr, ent. 1792-
3.
Do.
RS
Robert Sharp, ent.
1789.
Do.
GS
George Smith and
TH
Thos. Hayter, ent.
1792.
1793
@)
John Moore, ent.
1778.
1794
WP
Pitts and Preedy, as
IP
in 1790.
1795
Do.
Do
Do.
IS
John Scofield, as in
1780.
Do.
IT
John Thompson of
Sunderland, ent.
1785.
1796
IS
John Scofield, as in
1780.
1797
Do.
Do
Do.
WA
Wm. Abdy, as in
1791.
Do.
RH
DH
Robert and David
Henell, ent. 1795.
1798
GS
Do.
RC
Richard Crossley, as
in 1785.
Do.
John Ernes, 1796-
1808.
Do.
|I*W
J. Wakelin and Robt.
IR-ff
Garrard, 1792-1802
1799
I-R
John Robins, ent.
1774.
Do.
WE
Wm. Ealeyand Wm.
WF
Fearn, ent. 1797.
1800
.
Do.
P?
AB
Peter, Ann, and Wm.
Bateman, ent. 1 800.
WB
1802
BH
Messrs, Henell .
DH
BH
1804
HN
1
Henry Nutting, ent.
1796.
AuTIOhK AND OwNKU.
Fluted baptismal basin. St. Margaret, Westm,
Plain communion cup. Bagendon, Glouc.
Fluted oval tea-pot (Rundell and Bridge).
Lord Tredegar.
Oval-pointed cup with cover and handles.
Lord Sackville.
Large and also smaller candlesticks on square
bases. Salters’ Company.
This mark is found on many spoons.
Small plain paten, given 1793. Marston Meysey,
Wilts.
Epergne and plateau. Mercers’ Company.
Inkstand. Trinity House.
Very tine Wedgwood-shaped, two-handled vases
and covers. Merchant Taylors’ Company.
Cotfee-pot. Lord Harlech.
Alphabet XVII. 1796 — 1815.
Oval tea-pot and stand (bought of Rundell and
Bridge). W. Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Tea-pot stand. W. R. M. Wynne, Esq.
Oval solid cake-basket. H. Bertie Williams
Wynn, Esq.
Large shaped and gadrooned dish for fish.
(Staniforth Coll.)
Table-spoons. Royal North Gloucester Militia.
Table-spoons. Royal North Gloucester Militia.
Fish-slice. Royal North Gloucester l\Iilitia.
Oval-pointed soup-tureen with handles. Lord
Tredegar.
Communion plate. South Cerney, Glouc.
Soup-ladle. Royal North Gloucester Militia.
Table-forks. W. Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Pair of small beaker-cups. Sudeley Castle.
Tea-pot, raised rim, and coffee jug or pot to
match. Noted by the author.
Tea-})ot, raised rim. Welbeck.
I
OJIRONOLOGICAL LIST, Part 11.,
TO BE USED
IX CONJUNCTION WITH THE PRECEDINO PORTION.
DATE Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1494
149G I
Do. '
1
1
1
1
1510
1512
Bird’s head
Alphabet I. 1478—1497.
. Chalice and paten. Clifford Chambers, GJouc.
Dim. fleur-de-lys,
as in 1479.
Indented leaf, no
shield.
! Fish, as in 1507 .
Chalice. Veiy Rev. Dr. Darby, Dean of Chester.
Plain paten, with vernicle. Childre}^, Berks.
Alphabet II. 1498—1517.
Paten, sexfoil depression, usual vernicle. Or-
chestnn St. Mary, Wilts.
Do. do. Scremb}'-, Lines.
1523
Fleur-de-lys, &c.,
as in 1 525.
Fringed S, as in
1519.
Broad arrow, as in
1534.
Do. . . .
Linked letters, as
in 1549.
Linked letters, as
in 1552.
Bird, as in 1555.
Stag's head, as in
1551.
Lamp . . .
Letter S, surrouu- I
ded by rays, alter- ;
nately straiglit i
and waving.
Alphabet III. 1618—1537.
Paten. Beachamwell, Norf.
Alms-basin, indented Gothic moulding round
rim, engraved with Elizabethan medallions.—
St. Michael’s, Crooked Lane (now with St.
Magnus, London Bridge).
Apostle spoon. British Museum.
Plain sexfoil paten, with rude vernicle. Glan-
maes. Glamor.
Alphabet IY. 1538—1657.
Maidenhead spoon. Sir A. W. Franks,
Spoon with lion sejant end. W. Crippe, Esq.,
C.B,
Com, cup, bell-shaped bowl, conical stem. St.
Peter, Comb ill, London.
Com. cup and paten without foot. St. James,
Garlickhithe, London. Also another, St. Mil-
dred, Bread St., London.
Com. cup. Owlysbury, Hants.
Com. cup, on short stem. Great Houghton.
North ants. ° '
Alphabet Y. 1658—1677.
Com. cup. Melton Mowbray, Leics.
Com. cup and cover gilt, with unusual stem.
St. Mary-lc-Bow, London.
Com. cup. Buckhorn- Weston, Dorset.
414
Old English Plate.
|Ari>. A.
I HATK
1562
1568 I
1564 !
1567 ;
I :
I '
1569
Do.
1570
I
: Do.
I
; Do.
i
: Do.
I
‘ Do.
1
i Do.
I Do.
i 1571
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
1578
Do.
1576
Do.
Do.
Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
Three mullets and
crescent, as in 1560
See 1567
Com. cup, lower part of bowl fliite<l. St.
Stephen’s, St. Albans, Herts.
Standing salt, in two storeys. South Kensing.
ton Museum. .
Large shallow tazza gilt, head repou.ss6 in centre.
Christie’s Rooms, May, 1895.
' Hull’s head erased,
as in 1569.
' Do.
Com. cups with paten coA'crs. Kinecotc, Goadby
Marwood, &c., Leies.
aSTetherhampton, Dorset.
Com. cup, usual belt. Nortblcach, Glouc.
. Gups with paten covers. Walditch and Tarrant
Keynstone, Dorset.
H orse’ s h ead co u ped
to sinister.
HW
IF
Covered cup .
Orb and cross, as
in 1569.
No shield . . .
As in 1563 .
Animal’s head
erased.
As in 1571
Bird, as in 1567 .
Helmet .
Com. cup, usual belt, dated 1571. Doncaster.
Another, dated 1571. Caundle Purse, Domet.
Another, dated 1571. St. Mary Ic Bow,
Durham.
Com. cup. St. Stephen, Bristol.
Com. cup, usual belt. Fugglestone St. Peter.
Wilts.
N
Com. cup. Shapwick, Dorset,
Com. cups. Saddington, Leies. : Long Bi-idy '-
and Charminster, Dorset, &c.
Com. cup. St. Bees, Cumb.
Com. cups, usual belt. Cropthorne, &c.. Wore.
Also small cup, usual belt, dated 1571. Holm
Cultram, Cumb.
Com. cup and paten. St. Mildred, Breitd Street,
Lond.
Com. Cups. Isel, Cumb., and Thorncomb,
Dorset.
Com. cup and cover. Yetminstcr, Domet.
Com. cup, dated 1571. St. John, Dinsdale, and
Roos, Yorks. Also i>aten cover. Loweswater,
Cumb.
Gup made of the Great Seal. Rt. Hon. E. R.
Wodehouse.
Com. cups with covci’s, IMaperton and Yarling-
ton, Som.
Com. cups. South Newton and W. Grimsteatl,
Wilts ; and at Hcver, Kent.
Small animal,
? snail.
. Com. cup. Ashmore, Dorset.
Com. cup. Chilmark, Doi-sct.
ATI*. A.J
X Vllth Century.
415
DATK
IT)? 7
lUTS !
157‘J !
Makkk’s Mauk.
Articlk and Own’er.
Do.
m
HW
As ill 1578
As in 15(53
1598
Do.
Do.
1599 ;
Do.
IGOO
1603
shaped shield, as
ill 162-1. See p.
378.
Eagle displayed, as
ill 1597.
Hart lodged .
1 Com. cup and cover. Ii3'mpley Stoke, Wilts.
, Shallow cup with wide pointed bowl and
baluster stem (found at Stoke Prior). South
' Kensington Museum.
Alphabet VI. 1578—1597.
Tapering tankard. (Ashford Coll.).
Pair of vase-shaped jars, with screw-stoppers
and chains passing to lions’-head rings on the '
bowl. The Schloss, Berlin. i
I
Tazza, helmeted head engraved in bowl. Loan
I Cat. 1862, No. 571I. "ll.R.II. The Duke of
Cambridge.
i Com. cup. St. Mary, Monmouth.
I
i Com. cup and cover. West Dean, Wilts.
Round-bellied flagon. St. George’s Chapel.
Windsor.
Gourd-shaped cup. Troitsa Mon, Russia.
A bell salt with strapwork of the period (found
at Stoke Prior). South Kensington Museum.
V-shaped cup on baluster stem. St. Botolph,
Aldgatc, Loud.
Plain com. cup, conical stem. AVoodchurch,
Kent.
Oviform cup on baluster stem. Leigh, Wilts.
Maye rosewater dish. Merchant Taylors’ Co.
Tun below
Alphabet VII. 1598— 1617.
Flagons, tankard-shaped. C. C. C., O.xford.
Mounts of cup, with glass egg-shaped bowl.
St. Kew, Cornw.
Pair of fine gilt round-bellicd flagons, chased
with usual strap-work. AVadham Coll. Chapel.
O.xford.
Bell salt in three tiers. (Dasent and Ashford
Colls.).
lall gilt cup with escallops on lx)wl and p^'ramid
on cover. Charing, Kent.
Cup with baluster stem. AVhitgift Charitv.i
Croydon.
Small .saucer, punched ornament. Lncock.
AVilts.
4i6
[aI-1'. a.
BATE
1()06
Do.
1608
1609
1610
Do.
1611
1613
1614
1617
Do.
Do.
1618
Do.
1619
1622
1624
1625
1630
1631
1632
Old English Plate.
Maker’s Mark.
WR
As iu 1608 . .
W within Crescent
Artici.e anb Owner.
Tazza cup with punched ornament. Late 8ir
A. W. Franks.
\
Com. cup, usual belt ; paten cover dated 1607. :
Crowmarsh, Oxon. j
Beaker communion cup. Stickney, Lines. j
Ostrich egg mounted as a jug, with lid andj
handle and engraved band round mouth.
Sir A. W. Franks.
Com. cup, dated 1610. Woodhouse, Leics.
Apostle spoon, St. Matthias. (Ashford Coll.)
W. Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Tall gilt cup with chased bands and engraved
hunting scenes. South Kensington Museum.
Tall narrow tankard-flagon, lid with arms
enamelled on small bo,ss. Allhallows, Lom-
I bard Street, London.
Seal-head spoon. (0. Morgan Coll.)
Paten on foot, dated 1618. Ch. Ch., Newgate i
Street, London. ,
Small hexagonal cup on high stem.
London.
St. txiies ,
. Thirteen apostles’ spoons. Formerly at Swetten- '
ham Hall, Cheshire. |
Alphabet VIII. 1618 — 1637.
I And see 1660
IM I Big below, as in
1639.
Slip-ended spoons. Mercers’ Co.
Plain drum standing salt. Mercers’ Co.
Small cup on high stem, upper part of bowl
octagonal. Rev. J. E. itempe.
Com. cup. Chillingham, Northumb.
Com. cup. Lyme Regis, Doi’set.
Pair of tall tankard-flagons, given 1625. St.
Peter’s, Cornhill, London.
Com. cupj dated 1630. Bilsington, Kent. Others,
dated 1630 and 1633. Burmarsh and Stod- :
marsh, Kent. \
Paten. Wootton Bassett, Wilts. '
Com. cup, dated 1633. Dodington, Kent. ;
AI’l*. A.J
X VI Ith C ejitury.
417
DATE
lt)82
Do.
Do.
1634
Do.
1636
Do.
1638
1639
Do.
1640
1641
1647
1649
Do.
1650
1651
1652
Do.
1655
656
1658
j
660 ^
IMaker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
(P
Escallop shell as
in 1635.
* • • * •
1
Com. cup. Ashford, Kent. Nineteen com. cups
by this maker, all between 1(!28 and 1636,
have been noted by the author.
Plain com. cup, usual stem. Shorncott, Wilts.
Flagon, dated 1626. St. Nicholas, Gloucester.
;
w
Italic F as in 1635
1
Com. cup, dated 1635. Lythe, Ugthorpe, Yorks.
Eight pieces of ch. plate by this mak<5r, 1634
to 1641, have been noted by author.
Com. cup, with paten cover, given 1634. St.
Dunstan-in-the-West, Loudon. Four pieces of
ch. plate by this maker, aU 1634 to 1638.
Frosted-sided cup. Queen’s Coll., Camb.
Com. cup and^over. Fetcham, Surrey.
Alphabet IX. 1638—1657.
IB
W with I above,
as in 1636.
Buckle beneath as
in 1638.
Com. cup, wine-glass shape, on baluster stem.
St. Nicholas, Gloucester.
Paten. Sturminster Newton, Dorset.
Com. cup. Chelsfield, Kent.
• • • • t
Com. cup. Winterborne Came, Dorset.
• •
• •
KF
(g)
• • • • •
Bird in plain shield
Do. Do.
As in 1652 . .
Plain tankard-flagon with splayed foot. St.
Margaret, N. Fish Street, London. '
Com. cup. Guiseley, Yorks.
Com. cup. Stapleton Iwerne, Dorset.
Three cups in original case, given 1649. Co. of
Merchant Adventurers, Newcastle-on-Tyne.
Flagon, Lydiard Tregoze, Wilts.
®
Com. cup. Brokenborough, Wilts.
Tall flagon and deep di.sh. Ossington, Notts,
Do.
NW
As in 1646
• • • * •
Spoon, of foreign shape. E. Day, Esq., junr.
Shallow tray for sweetmeats, punched ornt.
M. Biddulph, Esq.
Wide tankard, given 1656. Innholders’ Com-
pany.
Alphabet X. 1658—1677.
©
Hound sejant as in
1653.
Pair of cups and paten. Hinckley, Leics.
Flat tankard, with arms and mantling in
repouss6. Noted by author.
O. E. I*.
K K
4i8
Old English Plate.
[ait, a.
DATK j
Maker’s Mark.
Arxiclk and Owner.
1G()0
No doubt Thos.
Arched-crown maces, dated 1660. Corpn. of
Maundy. See p.
356.
Gloucester.
Do.
And see 1631.
•J ug-shaped flagons, feather-work bodies. Ci)apel
1
Royal, St. James’s Palace. (Others are at St.
George’s Chapel, Windsor Castle.)
MA
Do. 1
Linked as in 1665.
Tall tankard-flagons. Chapel Royal, St.
HG
.James’s Palace.
Do.
As in 1656 . .
Large salver, repouss6 flowers and animals. Do.
Do.
Tall tankard flagon, Kensington Palace Chapel.
1661
Do.
Large gilt alms-dish. Eton Coll. Chapel.
Do.
Italic A. 0. linked
Plain plate, engraved with arms. St. George’s
Chapel, Windsor Castle.
Do.
WM
As in 1658
Com. cups, flagons and patens. Do.
1664
AF
As in 1663 . .
Com. cup. Broxholme, Lines. (Eight pieces
by this maker, 1660 to 1675, noted by author.)
Do.
Italic A. C. linked
Plain com. cup on short baluster stem, Ken-
as in 1661.
sington Palace Chapel. Also com. cup and j
cover. Addington, Kent. ■
Do.
S
Crowned, as in 1664
Communion plate. Chapel Royal, Whitehall. |
Do.
Large tankard with flat lid. Batcombe, Som.
1668
Com. cup, dated 1669. Kirkby Cane, Korf. 1
i
1669
Caudle cup. Noted by author. This mark also
occurs on an undated cup at Chapel Royal,
St. James’s Palace,
Do.
I5J
Plain com. cup. Harley, Salop.
1670
Com. cup, given 1670. Barnard Castle, Durh.
Alphabet XL 1678 — 1696, Part I,
1678
TO
Fish above, as in
Com. cup, dated 1678. Birchington, Kent.
1677,
(This maker’s mark occurs on much Kent ch.
plate, 1677 to 1688.)
1679
w
. . . . .
Tankard. Eton College.
1681
Flat-handled spoon. E, W. Colt- Williams, Esq.
Do.
/■ral
Flagon, dated 1678. Gillingham, Dorset.
Do.
©
Com. cup. Sedgefield, Durh.
1682
m
Italic A . . .
Frosted loving-cup. Innholders’ Company.
-
AIT. A.]
X VI It h Centu7y.
419
IN
TI
I ((tS
DATE
1682
1683
1684 ,
Do.
1685 !
1686
Do.
1687
Do.
(U&
1689
Maker’s Mark.
As in 1662. . .
Escallop above and
below, as in 1685
Article and Owner,
Do.
1690 I
I
Do. :
Do.
■•W t.
T.U]
n-
1692
Do. '
IDAI
Probably Timothy
Ley. See 1699
and 1727.
Probably Wm.
Gamble.
Two italic B’s ad-
dorsed.
c.
1696
Another mark for
Eras. Garthorno,
Tall gilt tankard-flagons with splayed feet
Merton Coll. Chapel, Oxford.
Gilt alms-dish, arms engraved in centre. All-
hallows, Lombard Street, London.
Oval g-ilt tobacco-box. Stanley Leighton, Esq
Com. plate, dated 1685. Hatfield, Herts.
Large mace, dated 1685. Wilton, Wilts.
Com. cup. Thrybergh, Yorks.
Paten. Kirkland, Cumb.
Paten. Collingbourne Kingston, Wilts,
Paten dated 1688. Crudwell, Wilts.
Plain com. cup, with conical stem. Fulletbv
Lines.
Com. cup, dated 1689. Thornford, Dorset.
Alms dish. Uumford, Wilts.
Flat-handled spoon, found under floor of hall
Oriel Coll., Oxford.
Flagon. Pangbourne, Berks.
Flagon. St. Nichs., Whitehaven,- Cumb.
Paten. Tadcaster, Yorks.
Frame of toilet mirror. Earl Bathurst.
Wall sconce, with arms and coronet. Hatfield
House.
Beadle’.s arm badge. St. Giles’, London.
.Jug, with handle, cover, and .spout, with “cut-
card ’’ ornt. Windsor Castle.
E E 2
420
Old English Plate.
[a 1*1'. A.
DATK
Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1696
Part
2.
Thos. Parr, ent.
Apr. 1697.
Alphabet XII. 1696, Part 2 — 1715.
Paten. Eilstone, Yorks.
1697
John Laughton,
ent. 1697.
SnufiEers. Col. Tremayne, Carclew.
Do.
j
Isaac Dighton . . '
Monteith. Late Lady Molesworth.
Do.
1
1
Another mark for
Jos. Bird.
Do.
©
Thomas Brydon.
Do.
Samuel Jefferys.
Do.
tet
Jona Kirke.
Do.
Thomas Issod.
1698
Philip Koker.
Also 1707. Tankard, dome lid. Merton CoE.,
Oxford.
Do.
(Ro)
Name unknown .
Caudle cups, thumb-ring handles. Eton College.
Do.
William Keatt . .
Plain tankard. Noted by author.
Do.
©
Another mark for
Wm. ffawdery.
1699
William Petley,
ent. 1699.
Do.
y
Timothy Ley, ent.
1697. See 1690.
Paten. Sherborne, Dorset.
Do.
Eichard Syng,
ent. 1697.
Com. cup. Puddletrenthide, Dorset.
Do.
m
John Leach, ent.
1697.
Mace. Corporation of Deal, Kent.
1
Do.
Alex. Eoode .
Flagon. Ansley, Warw. |
1700
Gabrieli Player,
ent. 1700.
j
!
Do.
William Denny .
AIT. A.]
XVIIIth Centtiry.
421
datk; Makek’s Mauk.
Articeb and Owner.
1701
, Do.
c.
1701
Samuell Wastell,
ent. 1701.
Willughby Mas-
ham, ent. 1701.
Lawrence Coles,
ent. 1697.
Thos. Sadler, ent.
1701.
Thos. Corbett, ent.
1699.
Salver. Corporation of Chester.
Small flat-handled spoon. E. W. Colt-Williams,
Esq.
Elat-handled spoon. Noted by author.
Tall standing cup and cover, gilt. Pewterers’
Co.
John Abbott, ent.
1706.
Thos. Folkingham,
ent. 1706.
Thos. Burridge, ent.
1706.
Chas. Adam, ent.
1702.
Tankard. Noted by author.
Paten. Box, Wilts.
Rat-tailed spoons. St. Margaret, Westminster,
Lond.
Good sugar casters. Noted by author.
Small salver on foot. Earl Amherst.
1709
Do.
Do.
1710
1712
Benj. Pyne, as in
1701.
i Thos. Ffarren, ent.
! 1707.
i
j John Chartier, 2nd
j mark. See 1699,
p. 386.
' Lewis Mettayer,
i ent. J 700.
John Martin Stoc-
ker, ent. 1710.
Great mace of Borough of Gravesend, Kent.
Plain gilt alms-dish, dated 1709. Allhallows,
Lombard Street, London.
Plain cylindrical chocolate pot, flap on spout.
Noted by author.
Plain small table candlesticks, octagonal feet.
Noted by author.
Small salver on foot. Earl Amherst.
Do.
1713
Do.
1714
Do.
Richard Radne, ent.
1712.
Thos. Port, ent.
1713.
Also 1716.
Paten dated 1716. Ockley, Surrey.
PE
Mullet above and
below. W, Pen-
stone, ent. 1712.
I Charles Jackson,
I ent. 1714.
i
j W. England and
John Vaen, ent.
1714.
Paten. Smarden, Kent. He made also other
Kent ch. plate.
Also 1715. Paten. Bctchworth, Surrc}'.
Flagon. Ncttleton, Wilts.
422
Old English Plate.
|a)M‘. a.
DATK 1
1715
Do.
Do.
1716
Do.
Do.
1717
Do.
Do.
1718
Do.
1719
Do.
1720
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Maker’s Mark.
OBoj
1^
Francis Plymlcy,
ent. 1715.
IkT
(M^
SM
Is^
Nathl. Eoe, ent.
1710. “ Gone to
live in Norwich.”
Article and Owner.
Thos. Langford, ent.
1715.
Joseph Clare, ent.
1713.
Hanoverian-pattern spoon. E. W. Colt-
Williams, Esq.
Com. cup. Lillington, Dorset.
Alphabet XIII. 1716 — 1735.
Paten. Steeple Grange, Dorset.
Michael Boult, ent.
1713.
Thos. Ewisden,
ent. 1713.
See 1711
Pair of candlesticks, octagonal feet. Noted by
author.
Patens, given 1716. St. Nicholas, Gloucester.
Paten on foot, dated 1718. Halsall, Lancs.
Anne Tanqueray ;
probably widow
of David Tan-
queray.
Ren4 Hudell, ent.
1717.
Wm. Darker at the
Acorn, ent. 1718.
Thos. Morse, ent,
1718.
Thos. Tearle, ent.
1719.
This mark, and the same with AT instead of j
TA, are both entered at year 1717 ; the AT
probably should be at 1720.
Plain shaped octagon sugar-casters. Merton
Coll., Oxford.
New sterling mark.
Thos. Bamford, ent.
1719.
Do., ent. 1720. Old
sterling.
Samuel Margas,
ent. 1720. Old
sterling.
John Sanders, ent.
1717.
Peter Archambo,
ent. 1720.
David Tanqueray
(TO
Lewis Mettayer .
Paten. Corsbam, Wilts.
Same as in 1719, with SM for MA.
Paten. West Chelborough, Dorset.
New sterling mark.
Old sterling mark.
Do. Also 1721. Small square salver. Noted
by author.
"ii-
APP. A.]
XVI II th Ce)itury,
423
i \
DATE i Maker’s Mark.
I
1720
Benj. ^Vatts .
Richard Bayley ,
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
il721
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
(D
hd
Do.
1722
' (lE
M'Dliam Fawdery .
J. Barbi;t . . .
Isaac Liger .
Charles Jackson .
Samuel Hitchcock
Paul Hanet, ent.
1715.
Simon Pantin, ent.
1720.
Edw. Turner, ent.
1720.
Edw. Gibbon, ent.
1719.
John M''isdome,ent.
1720.
S. Holaday, ent.
1719.
Samuell Lea, ent.
1721.
John Bathe, ent.
1721.
Matth. E. Loft-
house, ent. 1721.
As in 1690.
, Nic. Clausen, ent.
1722.
Johii Eckfonrd
i Article and Owner.
Old sterling mark.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do. Also 1727. Paten. Mildenhall, Wilts.
Do. Also 1727. Fourteen “Puritan” spoons.
Mercers’ Company, London.
Do.
Official inkstand, with bell, ink, and pounce-
box. Rt. Hon. Sir M. E. Hicks-Beach, Bart.
Tea-spoons, gilt. Narford Hall, Norfolk.
Two-handled cup. Painter- Stainers’ Company.
Candlesticks, baluster stems. (Staniforth Coll.)
Small octagonal pepper-pot with handle. Noted
by author.
Com. cup. Pulham, Dorset.
Double-handled and double-spouted sauce-boats.
Noted by author.
Old sterling mark.
Do.
Do.
Gilt alms-dish. Witney, Oxon.
Do.
Large mace. Henley-on-'l'hames.
Old English Plate.
[aI'I*. a.
424
DATK
Makeu’s Mark.
1
Akticle and Owner.
1722
1
W. Scailci. ent.
1722.
Old sterling mark.
1723
Edw. Gibbon, ent.
1723.
Do.
Do.
iS
Thos. Morse, ent.
1720. Old sterling.
Paten. Dinder, Som.
Do.
W
Abraham j Buteux.
See 1723.
New sterling mark. Also 1727. Candlesticks,
Geo. II. pattern. Welbeck Abbey.
Do.
igl
Benj. Pyne. See
1684.
Beadles’ maces. Oxford University.
Do.
Thos. Ffarrer. See
1723.
New sterling mark, ent. 1707.
Do.
Arthur Dicken,
ent. 1720.
Flagon, dated 1723. Bradford-on-Avon, Wilts.
1724
Arnett and
Pococke.
New sterling mark, ent. 1719.
1725
G eorge Wickes, ent.
1721.
New sterling mark..
Do.
Bernard Fletcher,
ent. 1725.
Salver, shaped edge. Late Lady Molesworth.
Do.
[ml
Isaac Ribouleau,
ent. 1720.
Tea-pot, partly chased. Noted by author.
Do.
• •
Benj. Pyne, as in
1723. See 1684.
The Boston Oar Mace. Earl Brownlow.
Do.
<$>
Sarah Holaday, ent.
1725.
Do.
<#
Wm. Toone, ent.
1725.
Hanoverian-pattern table-spoons. Park Hatch.
1726
P
Ben]. Pyne, as in
1723.
Great Mace of the Borough of Westminster.
Do.
]m
IFm . A tkinson , ent .
1725.
New sterling mark.
1727
IV^m. Darker, ent.
1724.
Com. cup. Frome St. Quentin, Dorset.
Do.
©
Timothy Ley, as
ent. before 1697.
Paten. Newchurch, Kent. T. Ley made raucli
Kent church plate.
Do.
Ir-Mi
Jacob Margas, ent.
1720.
Oval lobed dislies. Welbeck. Also octagonal
gilt dish. Hatfield House.
A1‘H. A.]
XVI [It h Centu ry.
425
1
DATE
Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
1727
vi/
Chas. Hatfield, cnt.
1727.
Also 1729. Sugar-casters with good strap-work.
Noted by author.
Do.
Wm. Shaw, ent.
1 1727.
Do.
i
Edmund Boding-
ton, ent. 1727.
Do.
Hester Fawdery,
ent. 1727.
1728
NX
.Tames Gould, ent.
1722.
New sterling mark.
Do.
Il-Ml
John Millington,
ent. 1728.
\
Do.
Thos. Mason, ent.
1720.
Alms-dish. Stour Provost, Dorset.
Do.
John ffawdery.ent.
1728-9.
Do.
Jane Lambe, ent.
1719.
Three-pronged table-forks. Melbury.
Do.
1729
Do.
IKA
If
F ras. Garthorne,
as before 1697.
Charles Handler
and James Mur-
ray, ent. 1729.
Do
Flagon. Allerton Mauleverer, Yorks.
New sterling mark.
Old sterling mark.
Do.
Eichard Scarlet,
ent. 1720.
Table-spoons, Hanoverian pattern. Corpn. of
Gloucester.
1730
William Petley,
ent. 1720.
Straiaing spoon, Hanoverian pattern, half bowl
pierced. St. Magnus, London Bridge.
1731
ITEl
Thos. England, ent.
172.5.
James Wilkes, ent.
1722.
Edward Bennett,
ent. 1731.
Cover to cup of 1709. Et. Hon. Sir J. E. Mow-
Do.
Do.
IW
[Si]
bray, Bt.
Table-spoons, Hanoverian pattern. Corpn. of
Gloucester.
Do.
i
Peter Bennett, ent.
1731.
Do.
<E^
Eliz. Bnteux, ent.
1731.
Do.
Sarah Parr, ent.
1720.
Flagon, given 1732. Blnndford Forum, Dorset.
Do.
■
1
Edw. Yorke, ent.
17.30.
Set of ch. plate. St. John, Westnir., Loud.
426
Old English Plale.
[app. a.
DATK
1781
1732
1733
i
: Do.
!i734
1 1735
I
Do.
Do.
I
I
1736
Do.
Do.
Do.
1737
Do.
Do.
1738
Do.
Do.
1739
Do.
Do.
Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
m
GS
Marj" Lof thouse, out.
1731.
Paten. Kattlesden, Suff.
Thos. Parr, ent. 9
Feb., 1733.
Com. cup, given 1 732. Blandford Forum, Domet.
Mary Pantin, ent.
1733.
Lewis Pan tin, ent.
1733.
Gabriel Sleath, as
in 1730.
Kettle with stand. Lord Walshigham.
Griffith Edwards,
ent. 1732.
Flagon. Upavon, Wilts.
■
Peze Pilleau .
John White, ent.
1724. Old ster-
ling.
Plain globular soap-box on foot. Viscount
Midleton.
Great gilt mace. City of London.
Alphabet XIV. 1736—1755.
Henry Herbert,
ent. 1734.
Eliz. Buteux, as in
1731.
John Newton, ent.
1726.
Fras. Spilsbury,
ent. 1729.
Plain paten or plate. Kensington Palace
Chapel.
Finely-chased two-handled cup. Col. Tre-
mayne, Carclew.
Chased tea-caddies in original case. W. Cripps,
Esq., C.B.
Com. cup. Desford, Leicester. Also com. cup
and flagon. St. Nicholas, Leicester.
Fredlc. Handler,
ent. 1735.
Rococo saucc-boats, storks for handles. Noted
by author.
Gabriel Sleath, as
in 1730.
Large plain two-handled cup. W. Cripps, Esq.,
C.B.
Isaac Callard, ent.
1726.
New sterling mark.
Richard Zouch, ent.
1735.
Com. cup. Edington, Wilts.
Phil. Brngnier, ent.
1738.
Ebenezer Coker,
ent. 1738.
Dinah Gamon, ent.
17.39.
John Harwood. ent.
1739.
John Harvey, ent.
1739.
Ai*r. A.]
X VI I Ith Cent! try.
427
DATK
AIakkr’s Mark.
' Do.
i
' Do.
I
i Do.
Do.
; Do.
m
John Tuite, ent,
1739.
Robt. Pilkiiigton,
; ent. 1739.
Geo. Hindmarsh,
ent. 1739.
John Newton, ent.
1739. See 1736.
Edward Vincent,
ent. 1739.
Eras. Nelme, ent.
I 1739.
Jas. Wilks, ent.
1739.
Lewis Pantin, as
in 1740.
Articlk and Owner.
Mounts of fish-skin tea-caddy case. W. Cripps,
Esq., C.B.
Table spoons. Noted by author.
Chased castei-s. Col. Tremayne, Carclew.
1741 ; FS
Probably D. Hen-
nell ; and see
1751.
Jonathan Fossy,
ent. 1739.
T. Whipham and
W. Williams, ent.
1740.
Fras. Spilsbury, as
in 1740.
Robt. Abercromby,
ent. 1739,
Paul Crespin, ent.
1739. (Secp.28S.)
Robt. Abercromby,
as in 1741.
Henry Blind, ent.
1742.
Edward Wood, ent.
1740.
George Greenhill
Jones, ent. 1739.
Richard Gosling,
ent. 1739.
John Neville, ent.
1745.
Isaac Callnrd, ent.
1739.
Win. Williams, ent.
1742.
Punch-ladle with double spout, given 1740.
Corpn. of Oswestry.
1
Short candlesticks. (Staniforth Coll.) !
Chocolate-pot. Earl Amherst. j
i
I
Fine kettle with stand. Sir F. Boileau, Bt. ;
Tea-caddies in case. Rev. B. F. Wayne. ;
Alms-dish. Todber, Dorset.
Pair of small salvers. Corpn. of Gloucester.
I
I
Salts. Noted by author.
I
1
Ch, plate, engr. George Greenhill Jones, fecit. !
High worth, Wilts. |
Ch. plate. Witney, Oxon, I
Table-spoons. W. Cripps, Esq., C.B.
Gilt flagons, given 1717. St. .lohn, Hampstead.!
Bond.
428
Old E7iglisJi Plate.
[AI'I*, a.
DATK
1749
1750
1761
Do.
1752
1753
Do.
1754
Do.
1756
Do.
1757
Do.
Do.
1758
1760
1761
Do.
1762
1763
Maker’s Mark.
Article and Owner.
AK
3ff
IM
Andrew Killik, ent.
1749.
J ohn Wirgman , ent.
1745.
Probably D. Hen-
nell, as in 1740.
Fredk. Knopf ell,
ent. 1752.
W m . Alexander,
ent. 1742.
Peter Archambo
and P. Meure,
ent. 1749.
William Gould, ent.
1753.
Simon Lesage, ent.
1754.
In plain oval. Do-
rothy Sarbit, ent.
1753.
W. and K. Peaston,
ent. 1756.
Thos. Whipham,
ent. 1739.
Plain two-handled cup. E. A. Leatham, Esq.
Salts on three feet, with satyr heads, grapes,
and festoons, shell feet. Rt. Hon. Sir M. E.
H. Beach, Bt.
Com. cup, dated 1752. Bexley, Kent.
Enormous pendant chandelier, given 1752. 1330
oz. Fishmongers’ Company.
Pierced and chased (corn ears, (fee.) cake basket.
Noted by author.
Small George II. candlesticks. Elmore Court,
Glouc.
Alphabet XV. 1756 — 1775.
Pair of com. flagons, dated 1757. Brit. stan.
St. Mabyn, Cornwall.
Be
Benj. Cartwright,
Flagon. St. John’s, Dinsdale.
ent. 1739.
i&l
John Jacobs, ent.
1739.
Large mace. Stratford-on-Avon.
IK
In plain square.
Soup ladle. Noted by author.
TG
John Kentenber
and Thos. Groves,
ent. 1757.
@)
Flagon. Landford, Wilts.
igg)
Mordecai Fox. ent.
1746.
Alms-bason. Trin. Ch., New York, U.S.A.
Small sugar-basket. Noted by author.
F. Kandler, as in
Set of ch. plate, dated 1762. lllylor, Cornw.
1749.
Magdalen Feline,
Shallow bowls or trays with lobed edges. Noted
ent. 1753.
by the author.
IE
Probably E. Ronier.
Corinthian pillar candlesticks. Melbury IIo.
AW. 4.]
^ V [Ilth Centwy.
429
DATE
1764
1765
Do.
1766
Do.
Do.
Do.
1767
1769
1770
1771
Do.
1772
1773
1775
j Ho.
I
I
t
,1776
i Do.
1777
Do.
1778
1779
1780
Makek’s? Mark.
Lt-hJ
IR-Ml
mif
TC
w-c
T°B
LC
AF
AB
ISLD3
N-D
RM
RC
5yc
cn
LD
TP
RP
Wm. Robertson,
ent. 1753.
Thos. Bumfriss and
Orlando Jack-
son, ent. 1766.
In lozenge. Louisa
Courtauld,widow
Fuller White, as in
1762.
Probably Wra.
Tuite, ent. 1756.
As in 1776,
Orlando Jackson,
ent. 1759 and
1770.
Dr. yinith and R.
Sharp, see also
1764—1777.
Wra. Holmes and
Nichs. Dumee,
ent. 1773.
Abraham Barrier,
ent. 1775.
Louis Ducommien,
ent. 1775.
Nichs. Dumee, ent.
1776. •
Walter Tweedie,
ent. 1775.
Robt. Makepeace
and Richard Car-
ter, ent, 1777.
Frcdk. Handler.
Abraham Barrier
and Louis Du-
commien.
Thos, and Richard
Payne.
T. Heming, as in
1767.
Article and Owner.
Short candlesticks, Sudeley Castle.
Alms-plate. St. Mabyn, Cormv.
Fretwork ink-tray. Rt. Hon. Sir J. R. Mow-
bray, Bt.
Plain table-spoons. Gran. Leveson-Gower, Esq.
Shaped tea-caddies in case. Park Hatch.
Two-handled vase-shaped cup with flower-sprays
and oblique gadroons. Corpn. of Gloucester.
Tall two-handled cup and cover, oblique gadroons
and flower-spray ornament. Elmore Ct., Glouc
Maces, dated 1767, and engr. Fuller White fecit'.
Rochester.
Small shaped salver on feet. Noted by author.
Corinthian column candlesticks. Col. Tre-
mayne, Carclew.
Vase-shaped coffee-pot. Noted by author.
Set of three sugar- vases. Earl of Ducie.
Tankard flngon. Wyke Regis, Doiset.
Alphabet XVI. 1776—1795,
Two-handled preserving pan. Rt. Hon. Sir M.
E. Hicks-Beach, Bt.
Shaped and gadrooned salver. Noted by author.
Milkmaid cup. Earl of Ducie.
Table-spoons. Saltwood Castle, Kent.
Ch. plate, given 1779. Whitton, Northants.
Plain dinner-plates, beaded edge. Hatfield Ho.
430
Old English Plate.
[AI'J'. a.
179G
Do.
DATE 1
i
1
1782 ,
1784
El
Do. ;
B-L
1786
1790
TP
Do.
[PB
IB
1791
DU
NH
Do.
I-E
Do.
AP
SG
Do.
DD
1793
I-F
I-B
Do.
W-F
I -F
Do.
IM
1794
TH
Do.
RM
TM
Do.
TN
GB
Do.
WF
Do.
IB
IF
1795
RM
Do.
IP
IP
Maker’s Mark.
Wm. Sumner,
spoon maker, exit.
1782.
Edward Jay, ent.
1767.
Benj. Laver, ent.
1781.
Article and Owner.
H-C
I-E
SG
EW
As in 1763.
; Peter and Jona-
’ than Bateman,
j ent. 1790.
Duncan Urquhart
and Napthali
i Hart, ent. 1791.
I John Edward, ent.
I 1788.
i Andrew Fogelberg
I and Stephen Gil-
I bert.
Daniel Denney,
ent. 1786.
John Fountain and
John Beadnell, ent.
1793.
W m . and J ohn F isher ,
ent. 1793.
John Mewburn
Thos. Howell, Bath,
ent. 1791.
Robert and Thomas
Makepeace, ent.
1794.
Thos. Northcote and
Geo. Bourne, ent,
1794.
Wm. Fountain, ent.
1794.
James and Eliz.
Bland, ent. 1794.
Robt. Makepeace,
Serle St.
Jonathan Perkins, sr.
and jr.
Henry Chawner and
John Ernes. 1796
98.
In plain square. Sam.
Godbehcrcand Ed-
ward Wigan, ent.
1792.
Salver. Keble Coll., Oxford.
Oval dish-stand and lamp. Noted by author.
Cover of com. cup, dated 1786. Mavis Enderby,
Lines.
Epergne, Louis XVI. style. Sudeley Castle.
Small mugs, given 1791. Corpn. of Oswestry.
Small plain tea-pot. Welbeck Abbey.
Alms-plate. Appledore, Kent.
Heads of beadles’ staves, dated 1792. St. Maiy
Abbotts, Kensington, Lond.
Oval salver, with handles. A. B. Freeman-
Mitford, Esq., C.B.
Initials, sometimes under coronet.
Flagon. St. Nicholas, Guildford, Surrey.
In plain square.
Do.
In two-lobed shield.
In plain square.
In plain oblong.
In plain square.
Alphabet XVII. 1796 — 1815.
This firm is now represented by E. Barnard and
Sons.
Com. cup. Oxenton, Glouc.
AIT.
X VI I I th Century.
431
DATE
i:y8
iryj
I Do.
Do.
Do.
1800
Do.
I
j Do.
!
i Do.
i
i
I Do.
Make It’s .AIahk.
HN Hannah Norlhcote,
1 ent. 170S.
George Smith, jr.,
ent. 1799.
IL John Lias, ent. 1799
Article and Owner.
I
1 1801
i
I
I
I Do.
'18O2
1
: Do.
Do.
: Do.
Do.
1804
' Do.
\
!i805
I
' Do.
jBo.
I
i Do.
i
1 1806
TS Thos. Streetin, ent.
1799. Spoonmaker
WP Pitts, ent. 1799
I-P Joseph Preedy, ent.
1800.
Thos. Hannam and
John Crouch, ent.
1799.
Thos. Wallis, ent.
1792.
SG Sam. Goodbehere,'
EW Edvv. Wigan, and
IB James Bult, ent.
1800.
CB Christopher and T.
1*B W. Barker, ent.
1800.
PS Paul Storr, ent. 1799
(see also 1792). In
plain two - lobed
shield.
-A-’B Alice and George
G'B Burrows, ent. 1801.
SG Sami, and George
W 'Whitford, ent.
1802.
w-s Wm. Sumner, ent.
1802. Spoonmaker.
RG Robert Garrard, ent.
1802.
R’H Robt. and Sami.
S'H Hennell, ent. 1802.
I'H John Hawkins, ent.
1802. Spoonmaker.
TP Thos. Pitts, ent. 1804
GW George Wintle, ent.
1804. Spoonmaker.
DU Duncan Urquhart
N'H and N. Hart, ent.
1805.
TD iThos. Paine Dexter,
ent. 1805.
W*B VV’^m. Burwash and
RS Richd. Sibley, ent.
1805.
PB Peter and Wm. Bate-
WB man, ent. 1805.
TG Thos. and Jo.seph
IG Guest and Joseph
IC I Crmlock,ent. 1806.
Small letters in plain oblong.
In plain oblong ; sometimes a dot between the
initials.
In plain oval.
Do.
Do.
Speaker s set of plate. A. B. Freeman-Mitford
Esq., C.B. ’
Spoons. Noted by author.
In plain upright oblong.
In plain square.
A Speaker’s set of plate. A. B. Freeman'-Mit-
ford. Esq., C.B.
In plain square.
In })lain square.
In plain oval.
In plain oblong, corners clipped.
In plain square.
In plain oblong.
In plain oval.
Do.
In plain square ; and see 1791
/»*.*»./ Z
In plain oblong. V
In plain square.
Do.
In plain upright oblong.
432
Old English Plate.
[api*. a.
DATK
Maker’s Name.
Article and Owner.
1807
IC
John Clarke, ent.
1807.
In plain oblong.
Do.
RC
GS
Richard Crosley and
Geo. Smith, cut.
1807.
In plain square.
Do.
TH
Thos. Halford, ent.
1807.
In plain oblong.
Do.
SW
Sami. Whitford, ent.
1807.
In plain oval.
1808
JC
John Crouch, ent.
1808.
In plain oblong, corners clipped.
Do.
WE
WF
WC
Win. Eley, Wm.
Fearn, Wm. Chaw-
ner, ent. 1808. In
plain upright ob-
long.
Spoons. Noted by author.
Do.
RE
EB
Rebecca Ernes and
Edw. Barnard, ent.
1808.
In four-lobed shield.
Do.
HN
RH
Henry Hutting and
Robt. Hennell, ent.
1808.
In plain square, corners clipped.
1809
MS
ES
Mary and Eliz. Sum-
ner, ent. 1809.
In plain oval.
Do.
HN
Henry Nutting, ent.
1809.
In plain oblong.
Do.
IWS
WE
J. W. Story and W.
Elliott, ent. 1809.
In plain square.
Tea-pot, lion on lid ; copied from the Chinese
Melbury House.
Do.
RH
Robt. Hennell, ent.
1809.
In plain oblong.
Do.
IC
TH
John Cotton and
Thos. Head, ent.
1809. Spoonmakers
In plain square, corners clipped.
1810
TW
JH
Thos. Wallis and
Jonathan Hayne,
ent. 1810.
In plain square.
1811
SH
Sami. Hennell, ent.
1811.
Ill shaped oblong.
Do.
RR
Robt. Rutland, ent.
1811. Spoonmaker.
In plain oblong.
Do.
JB
James Beebe, ent.
1811. Spoonmaker.
In plain oblong, corners rounded.
1812
GS
George Smith, ent.
1812. Spoonmaker.
In plain oblong.
Do.
IC
WR
Joseph Cradock and
\V. Reid, ent. 1812.
In four-lobed shield.
1813
GW
Geo. Wintle, ent.
1813. Spoonmaker.
In plain oblong.
1815
WC
Wm. Chawner, ent.
1815. Spoonmaker.
Do.
Do.
W-B
Wm. Bateman, ent.
1815.
In two-lobed shield,
s
Do.
CR
DR
Christian Ker Reid,
N ewcastle - on -
Tyne, ent. 1815.
In plain siiuare.
1810
i TH
GH
Thos. and Geo. Hay-
ter, ent. 1816.
Do.
API*. A.]
X IX t h Centiiry
433
: DATE
I
1819
: Do.
1820
i
jl821
1822
Do.
jl823
j Do.
1825
1826
Maker's ]\[ark.
Article and Owner.
PR
IL
H-L
, Do.
jl827
1 1828
1829
1833
Do.
i
1837
1838
1839
Do.
Do.
CF
W-T
IL
HL
CL
IB
RC
A-B-S
JW
T-CS
JCE
EE
B
JW
Philip Ruuclell, cut.
I 1819.
John and Henry Lias,
ent. 1819.
Wni. Burwash, cut
1813.
jRobert Garrard
Charles Fox, ent.
1822.
Wni. Traies, eiit.
1822. Spodnniaker.
John, Henry, and
Chas. Lias, ent.
1823.
John Bridge, ent.
1823.
Randall Chatterton,
ent. 1825. Spoon
maker.
Adey Bellamy
Savory, Cornhill
ent. 1826.
jJacob Wiiitle, ent
! 1826. Spoonmaker
iThos. Cox Savory
Cornhill, ent. 1827
Jas. Chas. Edington
ent. 1828.
Edw. Barnard, Edvv.
Barnard, jr., John
Barnard, and W.
Bamard.
Paul Storr
AS
JS
AS
WT
RA
IM
&
ISH
WB
DB
-A. d e y Bellamy
Savory, Joseph
Savory, and Albert
Savory, ent. 1833.
Richard Sibley, ent.
1837.
Win. Theobalds and
Robt. Metcalf At-
kinson. Plate and
spoonmakers, ent.
^ 18.38.
Eras. D. Dexter, ent.
1839.
John Mortimer and
John Sami. Hunt,
ent. 1839.
VV'. Bateman and
Danl. Ball, Bunhill
Row, ent. 1839.
In plain square.
Do.
lea-pot, raised rim. R. N. Gloucester Militia.
Under royal crown.
In plain oval.
In plain upright oblong.
In 2)lain square. Also the same initials under a
royal crown.
In plain oval and other shapes.
In plain oval.
In filain oblong.
Do.
In iilain four-lobed shield.
O.E.I*.
In plain upright oblong.
In plain oblong.
In plain square.
In plain oblong.
The initials on shield under a royal crown.
In plain four-lobed shield.
F F
434
Old English Plate.
[aI'P. a.
1
DATE j
Maker’s Mark.
!
Article and Owner.
1840
MC
GA
1
Mary Chawner and In plain four-lobcd shield.
Geo. W. Adams,
ent. 1840. * '
Do.
GA
Geo. W. Adams, ent.
1840. Spoonmaker.
In plain two-lobed shield.
1841
JS
AS
Jos. and Albert
Savory, ent. 1841.
In plain square.
1844
i ISH
i
John Sami. Hunt,
ent. 1844.
The initials under a royal crown.
X
APPENDIX B.
*
IMPROVED
TABLES OF THE DATE-LETTEES
, USED BY ALL THE
ENGLISH, SCOTCH, AND IRISH ASSAY-HALLS,
FKOM THE EAKLIEST TIMES.
bv thP r’Tl be observed that the following tables of marks should be-consulted
by the light of the chapters that relate to them ; and it is thought better to refer the
reader to those chapters, and especially to the tabular sheet appended to each than to
encumber the tables now to be given with a number of minute notes. FofkxXle
the tables give the inarks as they are found on silver plate, and on gold plate until
distinguish gold plate may be seen at a
glance in the tabular sheets given at the end of Chap. II. for London plate and
at the end of Chapa. V.. VI„ and VII., fov Provincial. Scotch, and f nsh " ”d
wares respeetively. ^
F F 2
CIIAEACTERS OF THE ALPHABETS OF DATE-LETTEIiS
USED BY GOLDSMITHS’ COMPANY OF LONDON.
1
I. 1478 to 1497. — Lombardic, double cusps.
IT. 1498 to 1517. — Black letter, small.
III. 1518 to 1537. — Lombardic.
IV. 1538 to 1557. — Homan letter, and other capitals.
V. 1558 to 1577. — Black letter, small.
VI. 1578 to 1597. — Eoman letter, capitals.
VII. 1598 to 1617. — Lombardic, external cusps.
VIII. 1618 to 1637. — Italic letter, small.
IX. 1638 to 1657. — Court hand.
X. 1658 to 1677. — Black letter, capitals.
XI. 1678 to 1696. — Ditto, small.
XII. 1696 to 1715.— Court hand.
XIII. 1716 to 1735. — Eoman letter, capitals.
XIV. 1736 to 1755. — Ditto, small.
XA^. 1756 to 1775. — Old English or black letter, capitals.
XA^I. 1776 to 1795. — Eoman letter, small.
XA^II. 1796 to 1815. — Ditto, capitals.
XVIII. 1816 to 1835. — Ditto, small.
XIX. 1836 to 1855. — Old English or black letter, capitals.
XX. 1856 to 1875.— Ditto, small.
XXI. 1876 to 1895.— Eoman letter, capitals.
XXII. 1896 to 1915.— Ditto, small.
The various forms of the leopard’s head crowned, and of the lion passant, afford such
material aid in determining the date of a piece of plate, and in enabling the letters of
one alphabet to be readily distinguished from those of another, that engravings have
been given of those marks at the foot of each alphabet. The Old English Q of 1695
may by their aid be instantly distinguished from the same letter in Alphabet Ah, the
Eoman capitals of Alphabet VI. from those of Alphabet XIII., and so on. It will
be seen that in this way the addition of the leopard’s head and lion’s head erased
renders any small and accidental inaccuracies in the letters and their shields of com-
paratively little importance.
AIT. It.J
L oudojL Date- L otters.
437
II.
B
B
#
ir
w
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
El. III.
1488
1484
HY. VII.
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
f
f
n
f
1
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
HY. VIII.
1509
1510
1511
1512
/•>
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
III.
«
W
B
if
m
M
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
iriTBrn
IV.
w
1
&
o:o
w
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
ED. VI.
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
MARY.
1553
1554
1555 I
1556
1557
1548—1557.
1478—1547.
3 fis occasionally foiiiul, c.g. 1515 and 1521, etc.
1545—1549, 1550—1557.
438
London Date-Letters,
[ai’i*. n.
MARKS.
1. Leopard’s head crowned. 2. Maker's mark. 3. Datcdctter. 4. Lion passant
I, Al'f. 15. J
London Date-Letters.
439
S\-K,
MARKS.
k
1. Leoparrl’s head crowned. 2. Maker’s mark. 3. nate-Iclter. 4. Lion pa-ssank
f ^farcli, 1696-7, to .Tune, 1720, Hritannia and Lion’s lieail erased substituted for the
i..eopaiu H liesfi crowned and tiic Lion jiassant, on silver.
440
London Date- Letters.
lAlM*. \i.
Al’i*. B.]
Loncio7i Date- Letters.
441
XVI
XVIII.
XIX.
MAHKH.
Leopanl’8 head crowned. 2. Maker’s mark. a. Date-letter. 4. Idon pa.ssant, 5. Sovereign’s head.
Note.— The leojmnl’s liead is witliout a crown in and after 1821.
[aI'P. b.
442
London Date-Letters.
XX.
XXI.
MARKS.
1. Leopard’s liead. 2. Maker’s mark. .S. Date-letter.
5. Sovereign’s head till 1890.
XXII.
etc.
NOTE.
Since 1697, if not
earlier, the London marks
have been of several
sizes so as to suit large
and small articles, and
whilst the largest size of
punch bears the marks
as they are here given,
the smaller sizes often
have the letter, lion pas-
sant, or other mark, on a
plain square or oblong
with the comers slightly
cut otf ; sometimes, how-
ever, they are a small
edition of the full-sized
marks.
4. Lion passant.
ai’k u.] Old York Date-Letters^ Prior to 1701.
443
MAHKH.
1. Old York mark. 2. Miikoi H mark. 3, Date-letter.
1(182
1()38
1G34
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
I 1640
I 1641
1642 I
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
I
1648 I
1649 I
1650
1651 I
1652
1653
1654 i
1 655 I
I
1656
444
Old York Date-Letters, Prior to 1701.
[AI'I*. k.
1. Old York mark.
MARKS.
2. JIaker’s mark. 3. Date-letter.
I
i
MVi
I AIT. B.] 0/(1^ Norzvich Date-Lettej's, P7'ior ^ 1701. ^145
\
j
I
B
15G5
1585
1,
1605
i
1624
' 15GG
1586
I
1606
!
i
1
1625 j
15G7
i
1587
!i
1607
II
1626
1568
i
\\
1588
ii
1608
1
i
1627
1
i 1569
1
I
i
1.589
ii
|i
Ii
1609
j
1628
1
! 1570
i
1
1590
Ij
1
1610
1
1629
1571
1
I
1591
i
1611
1
1630
!
d
1592
i c
! 1572
c3
i
1
I g
1612
1631
'
(U
1
: 1573
1
' ^
o
1593
i ^
1 ^
1
0)
1613
1632
1
rO
■■ c5
1 rO
; 1574
1
.a
3
1594 1
1
i rfl
A
c«
1614
1633 !
q-i
1
i 1575
j
•4^
tuo
1595 1
o
rC
-4^ !
bi:
c
1615
1634 i
i
1
i j
fl
1 157G 1
1 1
1
QJ
hA
159G
CD 1
^ !
1
1616 1
i
1635
1 1
1577 i
j
1597
j
1
1
1
1617 1
m
1636
1578 i
1598 '
1618'
1637
1579 i|
1
1599 1
j
1619
s
1638
i 1580
f
1600 *■
1
1620
1
1639 1
1 |i
1 1581 ||
! r
1601
1
1621
M
1640
i 1582 jj
{!
1602
1
1622
1
164] 1
[1
1.583 1
1603 1
i
1
1623
1C42
1584 t
[■
1
1604 1
1643
j MAUKS.
! 1. Norwich mark. 2 Mnker’H mark. 3. Dnte-lctter.
j 4. Double-seeded rose crowned.
I |__NoTK.-This fourth innrk is found in 1027-32-34-30-40, but not on tlie early Elizni.ctlmn si)ocimcn.s.
446 Old Norwich Date- Letters, Prior to 1701. [ait. »
1644
164.5
!l
1664
1665
i
1684
1685
1
— “ — -
OLD
1646
1666
1686
CHESTER
DATE-
1647
1667
i
1687
LETTERS,
1689-1697.
1648
1668
1669
1688
1689
L
1649
A 1 1689
1650
1670
■
1690
B 1690
CO
1651
0)
1671
1691
C 1691
s
!
u
U
1
OP
0>
1652
0)
1672
1692
D j 1692
1
0)
1
!
165.3
"S
1673
1693
1
Q-
p
E ! 1693
o
o
1
C
1654
s
1674
1694
j
F 1 1694
.o
rO
t
1655
o
1675
1695
Oh
1S56
u
Ah
1676
5)
1696
G j 1695
H j 1696
1657
1677
1697
1
1
I j 1697
1658
1678
!
1
MARKS.
1659
1679
1. City arms — Dagger
betw. 3 garbs.
2. City crest — a sword
1660
1680
erect, blade crossed
bv a ribbon.
3. Maker’s mark.
4. Date-letter (character
1661
1681
of alphabet see p.
99).
1662
1682
i
1663
1683 1
1
1
MARKS.
1. Norwich mark. 2. Maker’s mark. 3. Date-letter.
Note. — Some specimens of 1660-85 bear a rose-sprig and a crown on separate stamps; others a
seeded rose and a crown on separate stamps, in addition to the Norwich and maker’s mark, but no
date-letter. '
Specimens of c. 1685-95 have a seeded rose crowned and an irregular date-letter.
API*. B.]
Modern York Date- Letters, 1787-1856.
447
1
1
1
1787
d)
1812
i @
1837
!
1788
1)
i 1813
B
1838
i
1 1789
t
1814
C
1839
■ @
1790
1 ^
1815
D
1840
: (
D
1791
e
1816
E
1841
1
1792
i f
1817
i F
1842
1793
9:
1818
G
1843
i ,
1794
1)
1819
H
1844
i (
D
1795
i
1
1820
I
1845
(
E)
1796
i
1821
K
1846
1 1797
1
I
1822
L
1847
@)
1798
m
1823
M
1848
®
1799
n
1824
N
1849
p
1800
a
1825
0
1850
P
1801
p
1826
P
1851
1802
<1
1827 I
Q
1852
K
1803
r
1828
E
1853
s
1804
SI
1829
S
1854
4
1
1805
t
1830
T
1855
U
1806
u
1831 1
U
1856
V
1807
b
1832
W
OD
0
00
U)
1833
1
1809 1
I
t
p
1834
Y
1810 1
}}
1835
Z
— —
}
1811 j
I
1836
1
1
MARKS, 1787—1856.
REMARK.^.
In consequence of the
loss of the A.ssay-Office
books, and tlie small
amount of plate stamped
i at York, it is impossible
to give alphabets for the
interval between 1701
and 1787. Letters of vary-
I ing character were used
from 1701 to 1726, coupled
i with the marks for Bri-
tannia standard plate till
1720. The office did not
work continuously, and
seems to have ceased to
record assays from about
1847, though plate was
occasionally stamped un-
til 1856.
(See p. 114.)
1. Mo<lern York mark.
4. Date-letter. 6. Lion
2. Leopard’s head crowned. 3. Maker's imrt-
pas.sant. And (from 1784) 0. Sovereign’s head.
44»
Exeter Date-Letters.
[ait. b.
Exeter Date- Letters.
449
t
: j
f ' m
' (A1
1797
@
1817
a
1837
1
A
1
1857
; B
j 1798
b
1
1818
1
1838
1
1858
c
1
1799
i
1
1, c
1819
; c
1
/ 1
' 1839
1' c
1859
D
1 1800
! d
1820
ii
1840
D
1860
E
1
1801
e
i 1821
1841
E
1861
i F
j 1802
f
1822
i jr
ii
1842
F
1862
.! G
f
; 1803
g
1823
il
(3
!
' 1843
G
1863
H
1 1804
1
h
1 1824
1844
^ H
1864
I
I8O0
•
1
1825
3
1
1
1845
I
1865
' K
1800 ^
j
k
1820
1846
K
1
1866
1 ^
1807 •
i
t
I
1827
1 1847
L
1867
i M
1
1808 I
m
f
1828
l|
M
GO
CO
M ^
1868
! N
i
1809 1
n
1829
1849 ;
1869
( 0
j
1810 |l
f'
0
GO
W
0
1850
0 1
1870
! p ^
1811 j
j
P
1831 '
. II
1851
P ;
1
1871
- Q
i ^
1812 i|
q
1832
(® :
1852
0 i
1872
’ R i
1813
1 •
h
r
1833
ii "
1853 1
^ !
1873
1 s
tj
1814 j!
|]
s
1834
1854
1
S j
1874
T
i
1815 ;|
1 1
t
1835
€
1855
T
1875
U
1810
1
1830 i
1
1
1856
1
U j
1870
MAllKS.
1. Modem Exeter innrk. 2. Maker's mark. s. Date-lettcr
4. Lion jmssant. 5. Sovereign’s head.
O. K, I
o r.
V. . ‘
A <
/
Telephone No. 524.
Telegrams :
"ASSAY. CHESTER.”
All communications to be
addressed to the Assay
Master.
(Efieatei', ^ 1 92 Z
— *■
- •'-'' t. <_ A
■ «- >
<7.
/ #
1/
f
.
;■ _N
V
A . • ■
V,
/
. r
APP. P.]
J ft^C< *~^ t.yt'ficX* #1*4, ♦*<£, _ /^tr/ ^ *4-^ f^/%-
Chester Date- Letters.
0
j
1797
; ®
1818
1839
1
a
1864
B
! 179S
1
I B
1819
1840
4)
1865
C
1799
i
i
: c
1820
c
1841
c
1
j 1866
D
' 1800
: D
1821
J3
1842
Xt
1867
E
1801
1
' E
1822
!; 0
1843
t
1868
F
1802
F
j 1823
f
1844
i
1869
G
1803
G
1824
0
1845
0
1870
H
1801
! H
1 1825 ■
1846
t)
1871
I
180.5
1
I
! 1826
3
1847
i
1872
K
1806
K
: 1827
m
1848
fe
1873
L
1807
L
1828
31
1849
1
1874
M
1808
M
i 1829
jfi
1850
in
1875
N
1809
i N
I
1 1830
1
1851
tt
1876
0
1810
0
1831
(B
*
1852
0
1877
P
1811
P
1832
1853
p
_ 1878
Q
1812
.
Q
1833
(©
1854
q
1879
R
1813
R
1834 1
! R
1855
r
1880
S
1814
S
1835
1856
1881
T
1815
T
1836
c
1857
t
1882
U 1
1816
1
U '
1837
1858
u
1883
V
1817
V
1838
w
1859
A
1884
m
1860
B
1885
i
¥
1861
C
1886
i
1862
D
1887
j
i
j
%
1863
E
1888
MARKS.
1. ClicBter mark. 2. Leojiard’s liend crownoil (till 1880).
3. Maker’s mark. 4. IJate-lettcr. 6. Lion imssant. P. Soveroign'u head.
p p
452
Newcastle-tLpon- Tyne Date-Letters.
[API*, n.
APr. B.J
453
Neivcastle-2ipoii- Tyne Date-Letters.
1791
1
(>)
1815
i (A)
1839
1864
B
1792
1
B
1816
\ B
1840
b
i 1865
C
' 1793
c
1817
c
1841
c
1866
D
^ 1794
D
1818
D
1842
d
1867
■ E
i
i 1795
1
E
1819
E
1843
e
1868
F
1796
F
1820
F
1844
f
1869
G
1797
G
1821
G
1845
g
1870
H
1798
H
1822
H
1816
h
1871
I
1799
I
1823
I
1847
i
1872
j
1848
K
1800
K
1824
K
1849
k
1873
L
1801
L
1825
L
1850
1
1874
M
1802
M
1826
M
1851
m
1875
N
1803
N
1827
N
1852
n
1876
0
1804 I
1
0
1828
O
1853
o
. 1877
p !
1805 i
1
P
1829
P
1854
P
1878
Q !
1
1806
Q
18.30
Q
1855
q
1879
R '
1807
R
1831
R
1856
r
1880
S
1808
S
1832
S
1857
s
1881
1
1809
T
1833
T
1858
t
1882
u ;
1810
U
1834
U
1859
u
1
1883
w ;
1811
W
18.35
w
1860
i
1
X
1812
X
1836
1
X
1861
Y .
1813
I
Y
1837
Y
1862
Z i
1
1814
Z 1
1838
Z
1863
MAUKS.
I ■ 1. Newcasthi mark. 2. lAjojianl’s licntl crowiioil. 3. ^laker's mark.
1^1 4. Date-letter. 5, Lion jiasHiuit. 0. Sovereign’s head.
i :
454
B ir^ningham D ate- Letters,
[a1'1>. J!,
1 —
A
1778
a
1 799
a
1825
A
1850
a
1875
B
1774
b
1800
j 33
1 826
B
1851
1)
1876
C
1
1775
c
1801
C
1827
c
1852
c
1877
D
177G
d
1802
IB
1828
1853
u
1878
E
1777
e
1803
e
1829
i E
1854
e
1879
P
1778
f
1804
jr
1830
F
18.55
f
1880
G
1779
g
1805
1831
! G
1856
a
1881
1780
h
1806
i?
1832
^ H
1857
i)
1882
I
1
1781
i
1807
3
1833
I
1858
/
i
1883
J
1782
j
1808
1834
K
1859
fe
1884
K
1783
k
1809
1835
L
1860 '
1
1885
L
1784
1
1810
i¥l
1836
i ^
1861 :
m
1886
M
1785
m
1811
1837
N
1862 '
n
1887
N
1786
n
!
1812 1
1
(B
1838
o
1863 i
0
1888
0
1787
o
1813
1839
I P
1864 1
i
p
1889
P
1788
p
1814
(©
1840
Q
1865
q
1890
Q
1789
q
1815 i
3a
1841
R
1866
r
1891
R
1790
r
1816
1842
s
1867
0
1892
S
1791
s
1817
c
1843
T
1868
t
1893
T
1792
t
1818 !
1844
U
1869
'
U
1894
U
1793
u
1819 ,
w
1845
V
1870
P
1895
V
1794
V
1820
m
1846
w
1871
b)
1896
w
1795
1
w
1821
4-
1847
X
1872
1897
X
1796
X
1822
©
1848
Y
1873
V
1898
Y
1797
y
1823
1849
z
1874
2
1899
Z
1798
z
1824
MARKS.
1. Anchor. 2. Maker's mark. 3. Date-letter. 4. Lion jiassant
And (1784 to 1890) 5. Sovereign’s head.
Note.— For new standard silver the figure of Britannia is used instead of the Lion pas.sant.
APP. U.]
Sheffield Dale- Letters, 1773-1892.
455
r
1773
m
1799
m
1824
®
1
1844 '
1
1868
f
1774
N
1800
b
1825
CO
B
1869
1
1775
H
1801
c
1826
c
1846
C
1870
177G
M
1802
d
1827
D
1847
D
1871
1777
F
CO
o
CO
e
1828
E
1848 !
E
1872
1778
G
1804
f
1829
F
1849 1
F
1873
1779
B
1
1805
s
1830 !
G
1850
G
1874
c
1780
1
A
1806 1
h
1831
H
1851
H
1875
m
1781
S
1807
k
1832
I
1852 ;
1
J
1876
1782
P
1808
1
1833
K
1853
t
K
1877
1783
K
1809
m
1834
L
1854
1878
3
1784
L
1810
p
1835
M
1855
1879
1785
C
1811 1
q
1836
N
1856
1880
£
1786
D
1812
r
1837
O
1857
1881
1787 ,
R
1813 I
s
1838
P
1858
1882
m\
1788
W
CO
t
1839
R
1859
-
1883
1789
O
1815
u
1840
S
1860
1884
il
1790
T
1816 1
V
1841
T
1861
1885
$
)
1791
X
1817
X
1842
U
1862
1886
1792
I
1818 !
1
z
1843
1
V
1
1863 ;
1887
0
1793
V
1819 i
i
t
W
i
1864 ’
1888
iH
1794
Q
o
CO
X
1865
1889
©
1795
Y
1821
Y
1866
1890
1796
Z
1822
Z
1867
1891
»
1797
1 u
1823
1
1892 .
w
1798
i
i
1
t
1
1
1 t
1
1
t
MARKS.
1. Crown. 2. Maker's mark. 3. Uate-ietter. 4. Lion passant.
And (1784 to 1800) 5. Sovereign's head.
Notes. — For new standard silver the figure of Britannia is used instead of the Lion pas.sanL The
Crown and Date-letter are used on tlie same ])unch, or ajiidied ns separate marks, as best suits the
article to he stnmiH'd.
* The letters of this aljdialsit cannot he accurately rendered in tyjie. They rloselv resemhle those of
Alphatret XII. in the I,on<ion tables.
+ 1803 onwards small black letter alphabet in square shiehl, with corners clipped.
456
Edinburgh Date-Letters.
[a 1*1'. B.
Alphabet I.
Alphabet 11.
1681
1
' 1705
1682
1706
1683
1707
1681
m
j 1708
ID
1685
1]
1709
1
m
1686
w
1710
1687
[g]
1711
®i
1688
m
1712
1689
[I]
! 1713
i
1690
m
1714
w
1691
1715
1692
[M] t
1716
IS
1693
1717
10]
1694
@
1718
1695
E
1719
w
1696
1720
1697
M
1721
1698
©
1722
1699
m ^
1723
a
1700
1724
1701
1725
1702
1726
If
1703 '
1727
0
1704
1728
1
!
E i
1729
Alphabet III. 1 Alphabet IV.
U]
1730
1 755
1731
17.56
©
j 1-732
1757
(:z>)
1733
®
17.58
(.s)
1734
1759
(3^)
1735
j 1760
(^)
1736
@
1761
1737
1762
1738
1763'
[X]
1739
®
1764
(.^]
1740 ;
(«)
1765
PK]
1741
@
1766
®
1742 i
®
1767
1743 1
@
1768
1744
®
1769
©
1745
@
1770
m
1746 ,
1
1771
1747 !
1772
©
1748
1773
m
1749
1774
©
.750 (
D
1775
m
,, (
$
1776
©
1752 ‘ r
1 ; 1
1
53 I
\
1777
1753 i j-
D :
1778
©
.75. . [
w ^
1779
MARKS.
1. The Castle. 2. Maker’s mark. 3. Date-letter.
4. Assay-Master’s initials till 1769, in which year the Tliistle was substituted.
* \<)S2, also
t 17l(i, also [M] J 1717, also and
.API’. B.j
Edinburgh Date-Letters.
457
#
1789, also J,
+ 1882 onwards, small black letter alplinbet in oval sliiold.
458
Glasgow Date- Letters, 1819-1895
[api*. b.
A
1819
184.5
1'
A
1871
1897
B
‘1820
35
1846
B
! 1872
c
1821
i c
1847
' C
1873
^ 1898
D
1822
m
1848
D
1874
g 189a
E
1823
e
1849
1
E
1875
1
1
etc.
F
1824
1850
F
1876
Letter in shield, as
G
182.j
0
1851
G
1 1877
those in Glasgow
table, p. 151.
H
1826
1852
H
1878
I
1827
1853
II 1
1879
J
1828
3
1854
' J
1880
K
1829
li
1855
K
1881
L
1830
1856
L
1882
M
1831
M
1857
M
1883
N
1832
1858
N
1884
0
1833
(B
1859
0
1885
P
1834
1860
P
1886
Q
1835
(B
1861
Q
1887
E
1836
m 1
1862
R
CO
CO
GO
S
1837
1863
s
1889 i
T
00
CO
GO
c
1864
T
1890 j
U
1839
a i
1865
U
1891
‘ V
1840
1866
V
1892
’■•v.
w
1841
m
1867
w
1893
X
1842
[
1868 I
X
1894
Y
1843
00
Y
1895
Z
1844 ‘
1870 ;
!
z
1896
jl
MARKS.
'
1. Tree, (isli, and bell.
2. Maker’s mark
3.
Date-letter.
4. Lion raniiiant.
5. Sovereign’s head to 1890.
APP. 1?.]
Dublin Date-Letters,
459
460
Djiblhi Date-Letters.
[ai'i*. r,.
1721 !
1716
LJ
1771
1796
n
1722
B
1717
B
1772
B)
1797
e
1723
C
1718
c
1773
c
1798
JD
1721
D
1719
D
1771
D
1799
(B
1725
E
1750
E
1775
E
1800
£
1726
F
1751
F
1776
F
1801
1727
G
1752
G
1777
G
1802
1728
H
1753
H
1778
H
1803
3
1729
I
1751
I
1779
I
1801
1730
K
1755
K
1780
K
1805
%
1731
L
1756
L
1781
L
1806
m
1732
M
1757
M
1782
M
1807
Hi
1733
N
1758
N
1783
®i
1808
M>
1731
0
1759
0
1781
1809
P
1735
P
1760
P
1785
P
1810
m
1736
Q
1761
Q
1786
Q
1811
501
1737
R
1762
R
1787
R
1812
1738
S
1763
S
1788
S
1813
c
1739
T
1761
T
1789
T
1811
1710
U
1765
U
1790
U
1815
1711
V
1766
V
1791
1 V
1816
m
1712
w
1767
w
1792
i w
1817
&
1713
, X
1768
X
1793
X
1818
1711
Y
1769
Y
1791
1 Y
i 1819
Z
1715
Z
1770
Z
1795
^ z
i
‘ 1820
MARKS.
1. Harp crowned. 2. Makcr’.s mark. 8. Date-letter.
4 (From 1730). Hibeniia. And (from 1807) 5. Sovereign's head.
Notk. — The shape of the shield for each alphabet is given at the commencement ; the then current
alphabet was changed from a plain to an ornamental escutcheon in ISOS, the N for that year being
found in escutcheons of both shapes.
APP. B.]
Dubli7i Date- Let levs.
461
1^'
INDEX
[Marks consisting of two or more letters should be looked for under the first letter of the pair
07’ group. Marks showing objects as loell as initials are enta-ed under the initials. ]
A
PAGH
no, 369, 414
J
147, 419
AB . . . . 104,
167, 378, 399
„ linked .
143, 374, 414
m
. 421
ABD
. . 153
Aberdeen, marks used at .
. 153
AB GB
. . 431
ab.ld ....
. 429
ABS
. . 433
AC
. 400
„ linked . . . .
. . 368
ac.in ....
. 404
cA&
. . 403
„ linked .
. 418
Acanthus, ornament
. 322, 328
Act, the Goldsmiths’, 7 &
8 Viet.
c. 22 .
. 45, 173
ad
. . 421
„ linked
. 148
ae
. . 150
AF . 105, 149, 154, 382,
385, 410, 417
af.sg ....
. 430
Aa 151, 165, 167
ah 95, 389, 415
„ linked 156
AH.WW 416
AK 119, 387, 428
» linked 368
AL . . .148, 153, 167, 396, 408
„ linked . . . .143, 147
Aldegrever, designs by ... 331
Alloy, derivation of the word . . 5
„ metals used as, with gold and
silver 6
Alloys, their use 5, 9
Alms, plates and basins for . . 231
Alphabetical date-letter, first men-
tion of, in England . . . 29, 57
ASSAY.
Alphabetical date-letter, fii-st men-
tion of, in Fi-ancc . . 26, 58
alt 151
Altar candlesticks .... 232
AM, linked .... 385, 387, 393
Ambassadors’ official services of plate 237
AN 163, 395
„ linked . . . 392, 394, 400
Analyses of gold 3, 9
„ of silver . . . . 5, 9
Anchor, mark . 156, 373, 379, 385, 395,
397
„ a Birmingham mark . 132, 135
Ancients, the, their knowledge of
gold and silver . ... 1
Andirons . . . - . . 34a
Animal, mark .... 366, 368
Animal’s liead, mark 366, 369, 374, 414
Antique plate, cost of 180, 243, 265, 279
310, 342
AP ....... 407
Apostles’ spoons . . . 212, 252
„ „ foigery of . .174
AR . . . . 143,167,388,422
„ linked 148
Archimedes, hydrostatic test applied
by 10
AR. PO 424
Arrow, broad, mark . . . .367
AS ... . 148, 150, 165
As 119
ASH 388
Ashanti gold, analysis of . . . 4
AS. JS.AS 438
Assay, first mention of, in England 22, 57
„ articles exempted from . 69
„ cups of 293
„ by the cupel, when intro-
duced . . . 12, 25
„ by the cupel, how conducted 12
„ in the humiil way, for silver 18
464
Index,
ASSAY-OFFICE MARKS.
PAGE
Assay-Office marks. See under
names of towns.
Assayer’s mark, why a date-letter 20, 58
,, ), when first appointed
in London . . 60
,, ,, when first appointed
at Montpellier . 26
AT .
. 415, 424
AU . . . .
144,150
Augsburg, goldsmiths of .
. 20
Australian coinage, quality of . . 9
JV ... .
. . 405
Avoirdupois weight and Troy com-
pared
. . 17
li
110,148,418
. 143, 148, 419
BA
396, 397, 398
Ba ....
. 128, 393, 422
BANF, mark .
. 156
Banker - goldsmiths of
London,
notes of the
. . 41
B «feN .
. 153
Barrel, mark
. 106, 365
„ and newt, mark
. 372
Barnstaple .
. . 107
BARVM ....
. 107
Basins, ewers and
. . 282
Baskets, cake and bread .
. 350
aBd . . . .
. . 428
BD
. 153, 410
BE ... .
. . 116
Beakers . . . .
. 325
Bear, mark .
. . 373
Becket’s, Thomas a, cup called . 306
Bell, mark
. 377
Bells, cocking
. . 362
„ racing .
. 362
BENTLY .
. . 101
Beryl . . . .
. 270, 271
BE ... .
. 380, 381, 424
BO ....
. 403, 405
„ cypher .
. . 387
BI
. 393
Bi ....
. 128, 420
Bible, early notices of gold and
silver in the 1
Bird, mark 96, 368, 370, 378, 380, 389, 393
Bird’s head, mark . . . . 413
Birds, three, mark .... 391
Birmingham, appointedan assay-town 131
,, marks used at 135, 454
CB.
BL
PAGE
. 430
BN ... .
. 368, 399, 413
BO
. 395, 422
Borihl, white
. . 25
Bottles, costrels or pilginms
’ . . 230
Boudoir furniture
. . 340
Bow^ and arrow, mark
. 379
Bowls, or saucers .
. . 325
BP ... .
379, 388
Br
. 420
Bristol ....
. 73,81,113
Britannia, figure of, mark
of new
sterling silver
43, 47, 68, 439
Britannia, figure of, as a drawback
mark ....
71
Bruges, touch of .
. 79, 137
BS
. 402
BT . . . .
. . 416
,, linked
. 369
Bu ....
116, 124, 421
Bull’s head, mark .
. 370, 414
Bullion, plate melted up to supply 37, 44
„ refiners, licences required by 70
BV . . . .
128, 424
&SW ... .
. 404
BW ....
. . 423
BY
. 379
C
. . 417
CA
. 426
Ca . . . .
119
C, a within
. 129
CA.HG
. . 410
Candelabra
. 336
Candlesticks
. . 336
„ altar .
. .232
Carat, meaning of the word
. . 6
,, value of standard gold per . 17
Carlisle, mark used at
. 105
Casters . . . .
. . 346
Castle and lion passant, a Norwich
mark ....
91,112
Castle, single, mark , 89, 96, 112, 161
,, triple, an Edinburgh mark 140, 157
„ of three towers, an
Exeter
mark . . . .
117, 134
Castles, three on a shield.
a New-
castle mark . 88,
112, 126, 135
„ three on a shield, an Aber-
deen mark .
. . 154
Catherine-wheel, mark .
. 109
Caudle-cups
. . 326
CB
. 380, 428
/ iidex.
465
CB linked
CB.TB
CC .
„ linked .
CD .
CF
(dJid
CH
linked
CB.
l‘AGE
• • . . . 37i)
431
. 130, 37!)
368
150
433
404
84, 393, 394, 401, 421, 425
83
Chain, two links of, mark . . . 366
Chalices, ancient . . . .192
,, Gothic 192
Charles V., emperor, letter of . . 61
Chester, ancient guild at . . . 97
„ goldsmiths, their marks 98,112,
446
„ office, as re-established in
I'J’Ol . . . .122
office, marks used at, since
• • • • 122,134,450
Chinese subjects, plate engraved
■'vith
1702
Chronological list of plate .
11 tables of date-letters
Church, Prof. A. H., various analyses
of gold and silver by .
Church plate, historical notice of
English .
Cl .
C, I within ...
Cisterns and fountains
CJ . .
328, 341
365
435
3, 5
. . 181
. 423
• • . 375
. 344
• . . 155
. 418
. . 419
150, 398, 422
. 150
84, 377, 387, 407
. 380, 395, 399
. . 124,421
. 293
CK .
C, K within
CL . . .
CLARK .
CM .
CO .
Co . . . '
Cocoa-nut cups
Coffee-pots ...
Coffee, introduced .
Coffins, chalices found in priests’
Coin, melting of. to make plate
„ silver, how used as weights
Coinage, Jtnglish, debased under
Henry VIII, .
„ restored under Q. Elizabeth 8, 34,
(i3
,, standard of English . , 7
V Act, 1870 . . . 2(\
Coins, variou.s, weights of , , [
Coloured gold . . .14
o. K. i>.
346
346
195
42
17
8. 67
DB.
/“I • l*AO K
Communion cups . . . 130 212
„ flagons . . . .227
,, patens . . 2O8, 227
„ plate, historical notes of 181
Compasses and star, mark .
Congers’ heads, three, mark .
Conscience, a cup
Copper as an alloy, use of
Cork, marks used at .
Coronation regalia, made new for
Charles II
COTON
CP . . .
CR .
CR.DR .
371
107
241
5, 9
161
39
.101, 102
. 371
87, 88, 131
, . . 432
Crescent and star, mark 366, 36!), 373, 375,
416
and three stars, mark . 368
„ and T, mark . . . . 372
„ and W, mark . . 372, 375
Crescents, two, mark . . . 371
Cross, mark . .155, 365, 366, 374
„ pattee, mark . , . . 95
„ with four pellets, mark 90, 111
Crown, ancient mark used at Nor-
wich . . . 94, 96, 112
13], 135
. 45, 47
103, 112
. . 346
. 257
. 384,419
. . 168
382, 390
367, 414
„ a Sheffield mark .
„ and 18 or 22, mark .
Crowns, three, Hull mark
Cruet-stands
Crystals, for detecting poison
CS
CT
„ linked
Cup, mark ....
Cupboard, arrangement of the me-
diaeval 239
Cupellation, assay by . . . . 12
Cups, standing. . . . 290
„ various drinking 252, 290, 317, 323
Cut-card, ornament . 2‘^') 3*>7
■ . 7’ 407
88, 104
C, w within
D
“A
Date-letters, alphabetical tables of
„ when first used and why
„ when clmngcd at Gold-
smitlis’ Hall
DB , . .
. 372
. 390
9, 422
. 435
26, 58
64
. 391
H II
466
Index.
DC.
DC
PAGE
. 130
D, c within ....
. 375
DD
. 430
DE
394, 420
Dealers in plate, licence required by 70
DE.BA
. 393
Deniers, French measure of fineness 20
DG
379, 426
Wk ..... .
. 427
DH linked ....
. 147
DH.RH
. 407
DI . . ...
. 420
Di . . . ‘ .
, . 424
Dies, penalties for forging or conn-
forfeiting ....
. 173
Diet, armual trial of .
26, 132
,, meaning of the word
. 13
Dinner services, when introduced 332, 334
,, „ old plate melted up
to supply ....
. 335
DK
165, 166
DO
. 396
Dog sejant, mark
. 383
Dorchester ....
. 106
DP
168, 406
DR
383, 387
Drawback, when allowed .
. 71
Dromedary, mark
. 154
DS
. 428
DS.RS .... 408,
410, 429
DT
. 422
Dublin, Goldsmiths’ Company
at,
notices of .
! 158
,, Goldsmiths’ Company,
its
marks .....
169, 459
Dundee, marks used at
. 153
DTJ.NH
430, 431
Duty, on plate, when imposed 44
, 69, 140,
162
„ ,, when abolished .
, . 71
Duty articles exempt from paying . 69
Duty-marks . . 44, 69, 134,
157, 169
DW . . . 379, 382,
400, 401
OLW
. 403
E
. 148
EA
395, 407
„ linked ....
. 101
EA.EA
, . 428
Eagle, mark . . .155,
37], 373
Eagle’s head, mark
. 413
EA.IS
. 406
EASTON . . . .
100, 102
EB . . ...
90, 425
HXETEU.
PAGE
. H57, 399, 400, 408, 420
. 404, 405
. 97, 417
. 105
399
Edinburgh goldsmiths and their
marks ....
136, 157, 456
Edward VI., destruction of
church-
plate under
. 183
EE.B.JW . . . .
. . 433
EE
. 420
. . 403
EG . . . . 387,
389, 404, 424
S8
. . 393
EH
. 97
El
.411, 430
EL
119, 144, 377
. . 121
Electricity, testing by
. 14
ELGIN . . . .
. . 156
Elizabeth, great prosperity
of the
reign of . . . 235
destruction of church-
plate under . . . 187
„ restoration of the old
coinage standard by . 8. 34, 63
England, analyses of gold found in 4
„ , silver found in 5
EM
,
. 104
EN.VA . . . .
. 421
EO
. 150
EP . . . .
143,
149, 400
Epergnes ....
.
. 350
ER
409,
415, 428
Erasing marks, penalties for
.
. 173
ES
165, 382
,, linked
. 370
Escallop, mark
372, 380
„ and star, mark
380,
381, 3S5
Esterlings, the good money of the . 7
ESTON
101, 102
ET
. 383
EV
390, 399
m
. 427
EW
400, 422
em
. 405
S/8
. 166
Ewers, basins and
. 282
Exeter, ancient guild at .
. 100
„ ancient marks used at .
100, II2
EC
§6 .
ED
,, linked
CFQ .
Imtex.
467
EXETKU. I
PAGE j
Exeter, office, as re-established in |
1701 117 I
,, office, marks used at since
1701 .... 117, 1.S4, 448 I
EY 425 !
F . . . . 17G, 380, 423, 425
380
FA . . 394, 395, 420, 421, 423, 424
FB 85, 156, 413
FB.-ND 408
iTij 129
FC 409 .
.. linked 381 j
JTtD 433 I
Feathers, plume of, an Irish mark . 162
FG 391, 392, 425
FH 151
Fire-dogs 343
Fish, mark .... 95, 365, 413
405, 429
FK 426, 428
FL 397, 417
Flag and staff, mark . . . . 372
Flagons, communion . . .227
Flasks ....... 230
Flaxmari, his designs for plate . 317
Fleece, mark 105
F letter, mark on imported plate . 176
Fleur-de-lys, mark 156, 365, 367, 369,
372, 413
„ crowned .
. . 365
Fleur-de lys and leopard’s
head
crowned, dimidiated, a York mark 77, 1 1 2
Flower, mark .
. 413,416
. . 427
FO. linked
. 419
Fo
121,421
Foreign, the word, as a mark
. 176
„ plate, regulations as
to im-
portation of . . •
. . 176
Forged marks, penalties for selling
wares with .
. 173
Forks, when introduced
. . 332
Fountains and cisterns
. 344
FJEc , • • • •
. . 121
„ linked . .
. 370
. . 128
France, early guilds of goldsmiths
in
19, 24
Frauds, how to detect certain
. . 176
., mediieval
23, 36, 1 70
GOLD PLATE.
Frauds, modern
170,
I* AGE
, 173
„ penalties for various
173
FS .
388,
,403,
,416,
426
,, linked .
375
ft .
84
FV . . . .
121
FW . . . 167,
383,
385,
, 389,
405
,. linked .
.
.
376
SfW . . .
.
.
407
Cr ....
375
GA
179,
394, 422,
434
GA & Co .
132
G.adrooning, ornament
.
267,
339
GARTHORNE .
,
.
419
Gateshead, marks used at
,
105
G, A within
.
.
396
sm...
.
.
129
®93 . . . .
129
GC .
,
,
143, 148
„ linked .
,
143,
147
GD ...
.
381
GE . . . .
.
426
GED
.
,
•
150
Geneva, Flew, colony of goldsmiths at
162
„ marks used at
.
•
162.
GF .
,
110
GG . . . .
87, 387,
389
GH ....
401,
402,
427
01 ... .
•
394
•
.
•
427
Gi . . . .
124,
396,
423
GK, linked
,
83,
143,
147
Gli . . . .
.
.
.
110
Glasgow, its marks .
152,
157,
458
GM ....
•
86
GO .
•
.
.
425
Goat’s head, mark
.
•
105
Goddards .
.
.
240,
268
Gold, analyses of various specimens
of . . . . . . 3, 9
„ annual production of . . 3
„ coloured 14
„ 18-carat, first mention of . 8, 45
„ „ marks for 47, 137, 157, 169
„ known to the ancients . . 1
„ lower standards of, marks for 47,
137, 157, 169
., lower standards of, when first
authorised . . . . 45
„ malle.ability and ductility of . 4
„ plate, rarity of . . .237
H II 2
468
/ ndex.
GOLD PLATE,
PACK
Gold plate, specimens of . ,203,237
„ specific gravity of , , , 4
„ 22-carat, marks for 47, 137, 157, 109
„ value of, per carat fine , , 17
,, weight of, as compared with
other metals , , , , 4, 10
,, where found , , , , 3
Goldsmiths’ Company, charters of
the 23, 27
Goldsmiths’ Company, incorporation
of the 20
Goldsmiths’ Company, its constitu-
tion 27
Goldsmiths’ Company, legislation re-
lating to the , , .22, 29, 173
Goldsmiths’ Company, ordinances
of the 28
Goldsmiths’ Company, prosecutions
by, in sixteenth century , , , 35
Goldsmiths, London, become bankers 40
„ „ names of in
sixteenth century , , , , 33
Goldsmith’s workshop, contents of
mediseval 75
Gourds, cups formed as , , . 306
Grapes, bunch of, mark . . . 370
Grasshopper, mark , , , ,369
Gravity, specific, of gold and silver 4, 5, 10
Greece, ancient, use of gold and
silver in 2
GR, linked , . . , , 143
G, E within . . , , , 397
GS , . 149, 383, 401, 412, 431, 432
403, 409
GS. TH 412
GS.WF 411
GTJ 399
Guilds, early, of French goldsmiths 19, 24
„ „ in London, historical
notes of 20
GV 418
GW , . . 125, 153, 402, 431, 432
„ linked , . . . ,153
i&m 403
G, w within 400
H 414
H, as a Hull mark , . 103, 112
HA ... . • 394, 423
„ linked 96, 156
...... 119
Hall-marks, where placed on plate . 179
Hanaps 290
HP,
Hanbury cup, the, at Goldsmiths’
Hall , , , , . , , 05
Hand, mark ,^}07
„ and croslet, mark , . , 369
,, and crown, mark , , , 368
„ and hammer, mark , 370, 415
Harp, mark 374.
„ crowned, an Irish mark , 158, 169
Harrison, W,, his description of
England temp, Eliz, , . . 234
Hart lodged, mark , . , ,415
HB 150, 427
,, linked , 150, 161, 371, 382, 415, 410
178,410
HC 411,415
HC.IE 430
HD 415
H & E 130
HE 387
Head, animal’s, mark , 105, 366, 369, 374
„ man’s, mark , , , , 367
Heart, mark , , 110, 156, 366, 374
Helmet, mark , , , 376, 414
Henry VIII,, church goods seized by 183
,, debasement of coinage
under 8, 67
Herbert’s History of the Goldsmiths’
Company ,
, 23, 57
Heriot, George ,
, 138,141,147
HG ,
, 144, 150, 382, 383, 411
HH ,
. 426
HI
393
„ linked
, 382, 383
Hibernia, figure of, an Irish mark 162, 1 69
Hiero’s crown, story of testing , 10
HD, linked , , , 147,156,378
HM 166
404
HN , . . . 383, 412, 431, 43il
HN,RH 432
HO 119,398
Ho 128,423
m 394
Hogarth, an engraver of plate , 289
Horns, drinking , , , , 297
Horse’s head, mark , , ,414
Horses, two, mark , , , , 95
HORWOOD , ,100
HP 117,150,105
HP & Co 117
400
Index.
469
HR,
PAGE
HR 104, 385
HS 110,377
HT, linked 378
HT.TL 132
Hull, goldsmiths of, and their
marks 103, 112
HU 422
HV 394
HW 369, 415
JS.
PAGE
IK . 129, 130, 144, 150, 168, 376, 383,
388, 400, 409, 412
J. 403
IK.TG 428
lU 102, 116, 130, 143, 147, 149, 152, 168,
411, 423, 431
IX-B 1(58
. . 154
J .
379, 384
lA
. 375, 387, 421
Jd
404, 409
lA MF
. . 402
... .403
IB .
104, 152, 373, 374, 376 381, 386,
388, 389, 399, 412, 423, 433
122, 405
IB. IF .
IC 104,
129, 130, 165, 166, 168, 367, 369,
386,
389, 391, 392, 399, 402, 408, 414,
415, 432
J0
129, 427
IC.TH
4' 19, 432
IC.WR
432
ID .
. 90. 97, 167, 387, 393, 415, 429
„ linked
97
IE .
399, 400, 402, 415, 420, 423, 430
J8
119, 121
IF
. 143,147,368,371,377,425
IF.IB .
430
.
129, 427
IG
no, 150, 1.52, 380, 383, 384, 386,
401, 417
„ linked . . . 373,400,414
IG & Co 132
cypher 388
IH 130, 165, 167, 373, 377, 388, 409,
411, 414, 419, 426
,, linked .... 382, 383
IH.es 408
IH.HE 130
IH.IP .... 116.117,388
c/c5® 151,426
II . . . 161,378,382,389,391
JJ 428
IL HL .
IL.HL.CL .
JJ.JS
IL.IR
IL.IS .
Illegal wares, penalty for possessing 173
m .
150,
372,
381,
407,
412,
417.
418.
424,
430
,, linked
•
.
,
.
106
IM.CK
•
•
•
,
425
IM.FB
.
,
, ,
377
m & ISH
,
,
433
IN
•
•
.
385,
418,
426
Jd .
•
.
.
.
427
INe
.
.
427
INS .
,
,
.
155
Inverness,
I marks used at
,
154
10 .
,
,
'
88
IONS .
,
,
,
•
•
100,
102
IP 84
,86,
107,
165,
, 168,
369,
377,
431
.
.
.
405,
,406
IP Sc Go.
,
132
IP.EW.
,
,
406
IP.IP .
,
,
430
IQ .
,
•
406
IR .
101,
102,
131,
377,
385,
388,
392,
405,
412,
424
„ linked 101,102
IR.DD 131
W4
Ireland, analysis of gold found in . 4
Irish marks, table of . . 169,459
,, Parliament, acts of . . . 161
„ plate, list of specimens of 161,165
Irregular marks on London plate
about 1720 09
IS . 147, 148, 165, 168, 376,377, 388,391,
396, 399, 401, 402, 410, 419
„ linked . 147, 149, 373, 377. 387
. . .122,402,406,419
. 433
. . 433
. . 130
. 131
4/0
Index.
ISH.
PAGE
. • • ‘ . . . . 434
Israelites, their skill as goldsmiths . 1
42u
IT . . 85, 87, lfi5, 3-79, 382, 412, 427
400
375,383
Ivory cups 300
IW . 151, 154, 107, 382, 383, 390, 423,
425 , 420
„ linked . . 90, 143, 382, 417
J'if 105, 428, 431
. 427
IW & Co 132
IW.RG- 412
IWS.WE 432
IW.VL 408
IW.WT 410
lY 391, 410
lY.OI 409
3a 398
JB . . ... 168, 432
linked .... 410, 418
JC 432
3C 122, 129, 406
JCE .433
linked 147
JE 412
119, 121
JK 168
JM linked 147
John, King of France, his confirma-
tion of goldsmiths’ privileges . 20,61
JP 168
JS 168
JS.AS 434
3^ 406
Jugs, stoneware mounted . . . 280
Justa, the 240
JW 433
K 392
K & D 150, 151
KA 401
KA.MU 425
KE 420
Kettles, tea 340
Key, mark 367, 377
KF 383
lion’s head erased.
„ page
420
• • .... 128
king, J J03
King’s head, mark of, when instituted 44.09
,, „ mark of, in intaglio . 09
King’s Lynn, marks used at . . ]07
KM 104
Knop, the word 202
L & B 108
LA . . 115,116,128,398,422,425
....
. 395, 420
Lamb and flag, mark . . . . 155
Lamerie, Paul 15, 56, 315, 351, 398, 401,
403
Lamp, mark 413
Li & R 131
LB 408, 416
LC 387,391,429
LD 402, 429
LE .... 395, 398, 420
ILc 398
Leaf, mark . . . .413
Leeds, mark probably used at . . 105
Leg, mark 368
Lemon strainers . ... 337
Leopard’s head crowned, first men-
tion of the . 22, 48
N
crowned, the national
standard mark
48
crowned, uncrowned
since 1823
LG .
*
LiH.FB
LI
Licences, plate dealers’ and bullion
refiners’
Lilies, pot of, mark .
liily, mark of the Paris touch .
Lincolnshire, mark found in
Lion, and ship, mark
Lion, castle and, a Norwich mark
48
97
429
407
397
70
153
20
106
107
91,
112
Lion passant, first actual mention of 30, 66
,, „ to sinister, where used
as a mark 90, 112, 126
„ ,, when introduced as a
mark and why 66
Lion rampant, mark . . . 95
„ ,, a Glasgow mark . 157
Lion’s head erased, mark of new
sterling silver . . . 43.47, 68
ir ^9
, /
/ iidex.
47^
LIONS.
I’AGK
Lions, five on a cross, a York mark Jl-I,
134
,, passant, three dimidiated, with
three garbs dim., a Chester mark 98, 1 1 2,
12J, 134
LM ....... 422
L.0 .... 150, 397
linked .
. 397
!ta . . . .
London date-letter, when
pointed ....
London marks, table of
„ the touch of
Loth, a German weight
Lotteries, plate
liP . . . .
119,395
first ap-
29, 58
. 47, 436
49, 61
. . 12
33, 42. 344
. . 426
Jd& i03
LS 389
„ linked . . . 106, 365
?Lu 394
M 147, 368, 369, 371, 374, 384, 385, 387
M & C 153
MA 399, 121
Ma 398
linked 119
Mace heads, cups formed of . . 360
Maces 352
MA.EP 399
Maidenhead, mark . . 95, 366, 367
Maker’s mark, first mention in Eng-
land of 24, 51
Makers’ marks, chronological list of 365
„ „ how recorded at
Goldsmiths’ Hall . . . 41, 53
!Man, mark 156, 366
Marks, London, table of . 47, 436
„ penalties for obliterating or
erasing 173
., penalties for transposing . 173
„ „ „ selling wares
with forged 173
Marks used at Birmingham . 135, 454
„ „ Cluster 112, 134, 446, 450
„ „ Exeter . . 112, 134, 448
,, „ Newcastle-upon-Tyne
112, 135, 452
„ „ Norwich . 112, 445
„ ., Sheffield . . 135, 455
„ York 112,134,443,447
„ where placed on plate . . 1 79
NO.
I'AGK
MATHEV ....
101, 102
Mazei-s
. 252
„ German
. 264
MB, linked ....
86, 375
MC.GA
. 434
MD, linked ....
. 161
m;e . ...
392, 421
Melons, cups formed as .
. 306
. 428
„ linked ....
. 428
MG
88, 399
MH
392, 393
,, linked . . . . .
96, 416
Millifemes, fineness of gold and sil
ver
expressed in ...
6
Mint prices for gold ,
. 17
„ standard trial plates at the
9
Mitre, mark ....
. 395
MK
168, 389
ME
. 426
„ linked ....
154, 423
Mo
. . 121
Monograms, uncertain, marks
365, 366,
414
Monteiths ....
. . 336
Montpellier, goldsmiths at
. 24
date-letters first used at 26
Montrose, marks used at .
. 154
MO
. . 422
MORE
. 109
MP
. . 426
MS.ES
. 432
Murra, the ....
. 252
MW
. . 168
MY
. 149
N and G . . . •
. . 110
Narwhal, horn of the
. 293
NB, linked ....
. . 368
NO
. 423
ND
. . 429
Nef, the
240, 293
Newcastle-upon-Tyne, ancient guild
of goldsmiths at
. 73, 78
Newcastle-upon-Tyne, assay-office as
re-established in 1702 .
125, 135
Newcastle-upon-Tyne, goldsmiths of.
their marks . 112
, 135, 452
New Geneva, marks used at .
. 162
New sterling silver, marks for
. 47, 68
Newt and barrel, mark .
. 372
NG
. . 391
472
Index.
NITRATE OP SILVER.
PAGE
Nitrate of silver, simple test for
silver by ..... 15
Norwich, its ancient marks . 1)1, 112, 415
Norwich Goldsmiths’ Company re-
established in 1701 at . . .125
Norwich, goldsmiths’ guild at . . !)1
Norwich, Peter Peterson, a cele-
brated goldsmith, at . . .1)1
NR 375
,, linked 415
NS, linked 369
NT, linked . . . .109,147
Nuremberg, goldsmiths at . .20
NW . . . . . .382
Oars, maces formed as. . 352, 361
Object uncertain, mark 367, 368, 414, 418
Obole, French measure of fineness . 20
OF, linked 419
OJ 429
Old sterling silver . . . . 7, 8
„ ,, ,, restored in 1720 . 8,44
OM 381
Orb and cross, mark 91, 95, 367, 370, 413
OS 387
OSBORN 101, 102
Ostrich eggs, cu23S formed of . . 293
P 143, 149, 390, 424
PA . . 394, 397, 399, 402, 420
Pa . . . . . . . 396
&d 404
PA.P2I . . . . . . 428
Paris, touch of . . -8, 19, 22, 79
Parliament, enquiry in 1773 by 113, 131,
171
)? )!
1856 by . 132
Patens . . . .
. 208, 214, 227
PB .
143, 381, 384, 426
PB.AB
. . 411
PB.AB.WB
. 412
PB.IB
. . 430
PB.WB .
. 431
PC . . .
. 368, 400, 406
96 .
. 427
PE . . .
. 122, 394, 397, 421
9& ■ ■ ■
. 178, 420
9e . • •
. . 124
Peacock, mark .
. 397
Peahen, cup formed as
. . 308
Pece, the word .
. 2<)2
Pegasus, mark
. . 95
PROVINCIAL OOLDSMITHS.
PAGE
Penalties for frauds . . ..173
Perth, marks used at ... 1 55
Peterson, Peter, celebrated Norwich
goldsmith 91
Pewter . . . 195, 219, 236, 332
„ bears forged silver marks . 37
PG .
,, linked
PH .
,, liidicd
PI.
PIG .
Pig. mark
PK .
PL.
150, 155, 406, 417
. . 372
. 392, 400
. . 379
130
. 406
. . 109
. 167, 390
119, 395, 401, 420, 422
. 403
. . 418
„ linked ....
Plate, abundance of, in sixteenth
century .... 234
chronological list of . . . 365
cost of antique 180, 245, 265, 279,
318, 342
??
the word
. 30
. 331
. 331
. 331
86, 390
. 409
. 148
. 421
. 365
Plates, dinner ....
,. engraved
„ spice ....
PM
PN
„ linked ....
PO
Pod with peas (?), mark
Poison, detection of 257, 292, 297, 321
Porringers and posnets . . • 327
Pound, Tower, weight of . . . 16
., Troy and Avoirdupois com-
pared 1 ^
pp . ... 84, 386, 426
404
PR .... 144,151,391,433
Prosecutions instituted by Gold-
smiths’Com iDany . . . 35, 1 <4
Provincial assay towns, as re-estab-
lished in 1701-2 . . . • 113
Provincial date-letters, where used 72,
113, 136, 158
„ alphabets of 443
Provincial goldsmiths, early notices
of . ^
Provincial goldsmiths’ companies,
establishment of . . 31, 73,113
Provincial goldsmiths, control exer-
cised by London over . . . 78
Index.
473
PROVINCIAL GOLDSMITHS.
SA.
PAGE
Pro\incial goldsmitlis’ ivork, small
repute of
Provincial marks, often forged . . !)8
,, „ some doubtful . 1U8
Provincial touches, first mention
in England of .
PS .
P & S.
PT . .
Piidsey spoon, the
PW .
PY . . .
Pyx, trial of the
. 2<), 31
ISO, 412, 431, 433
131
143
247
408
395
2()
Queen’s head, duty mark of the . 44,
69, 134, 157, 169
R 147
390
BA . . . lo5, 384, 396, 402, 421
01J 427
Ea 128
RADCLIFF . . . 101,102,111
RB . . 83, 377, 378, 381, 402, 423
RH linked
RH.DH. .
RH.DH.SH
RH.SH
RI .
Ri
PAGE
. 371
. . 412
. 412
. . 431
143, 149, 379
. 121, 124
Riley’s 3Ie»iorials of London and
London Lfc
RK
RL .
RM
„ linked
•
RM.RC .
RM.TM
RN .
RO .
Ro
m .
Rococo work
, linked
. 152
RC 109,168,374,377,378.
, 379, 381, 390,
400, 411, 433
„ linked
. 393
RC.GS
. . 432
RD
. 378, 386
„ linked .
. 147, 156, 368
B & D .
. 131
RE ... .
. . 119
RE.EB ....
. 432
Be ... .
. . 39(i
Rebellion, plate melted at the great 37
Reformation, effects of
the, as
regards church goods
. . 183
Regalia, coronation, made
new for
Charles II. .
. 37
Remedv, what
. . 9
RF . * .
. 373, 383
MS . . . .
144, 427,433
. 26, 73, 317
87, 149, 155, 369, 382
. 152, 386, .388
.130, 379, 380, 413, 430
. 373, 388
129
. 429
. . 430
. 155,384
101. 108, 397, 420, 422
. 124, 393, 395, 420
. 420
288
Rome, ancient, silver table plate
used in 2
Rose, mark . 90, 96, 105, 108, 110, 154,
372
„ an old Carlisle mark . . . 105
„ crowned, a Norwich mark 96,112
Rose spray, mark . . .96, 417
ROWE Ill
RP . . 131, 148, 374, 390, 410, 416,
417, 427
RP.RS 131
RR , . . 104, 125, 406, 407, 432
i RS 90,131,376,378,380,381,382,386,
I 390, 412, 425
I 01^ «
I 392
RT, linked 103
394
382
I RW . 84, 86, 87, 99, 168, 372, 375, 393,
I 416, 417
„ linked 377, 416
Hyland’s Assay of Gold and Silver
Wares . . . . .114, 158
RG . 83, 147, 153, 155, 161, 416, 431
RG.TC 402, 405
0,
. . . . . . 167
RH 84, 167, 380, 386, 389, 411, 432
S .
„ fringed .
S with a cross
SA .
SA, linked .
. .
109, 166, 385, 413
. . . 366
. . . 4 1 5
. 421, 422
382,417
. 119
474
Index,
SA,
PAOK
. . 124
Salt, mode of assaying silver
•>y
solutions of .
,
13
Salters’ Company, plate of the
•
65
Salts, standing . . . .
269
„ trencher ....
279
Salvers
,
282
Sandwich, mark found at
107
Sauce boats . ... .
335
Saucers
,
324
SB ... . 121,122,
129.
372
SC
84',
405
SC.IC
407
Sconces . .
340
Scotch gold, analyses of
.
3
„ Parliament, acts of the
,
136
Scotland, gold found in
,
3
SD
391
SE, linked
.
370
SF, linked ....
375
SG.EW
430
SG.EW.IB ....
431
SG.W
431
SH . . . 396, 419, 423,
424,
432
„ linked
,
390
Sh
,
128
Sheffield, assay office established
at
131
„ „ ., marks used
at
135,
455
SH.HB
.
407
Shi23, mark . . . . .
.
161
SI
130,
, 394
o/cf
.
130
Silver, analysis of .
5
„ as an alloy, use of
.
6
„ directions for cleaning .
15
„ frosted ....
1 5
,, known to the ancients
,
1
„ malleability and ductility
of
5
„ simple chemical test for
,
15
„ specific gravity of
.
5
„ weight of, compared with
other metals .
10
SL 396,
397,
, 423
SL, linked
•
106
of ^
.
428
SM . . . . 165, 395, 422
SN, linked 369
SO 375
T AND CRESCENT.
PAGE
Sovereign’s head, appointed as duty
mark . . .44,69,134,1.57,169
SP 398, 423, 425
R[)ecific gravity of gold ... 4
„ ,, „ silver . . . 5
Spectroscope, analysis bj' means of . 14
Spoons, Apostles’, historical notes of 241
,, „ their value . .241
‘1 77
„ flat -stemmed . . . . 241
„ folding . . . .241
,, Hanoverian pattern . . 241
maidenhead . . . 241
„ pierced and long pointed
handles .... 349
„ seal-headed . . . . 241
Squirrel, mark 374
SB, 390,418
SS '. .109
ST ■ 394
„ linked . . 96, 105, 389, 419
405
421
St 119
Stag’s head, mark . . 155, 368, 394
St. Andrews, marks used at . . 155
Standards, English, for coin . . 8
,, „ for plate . . 8
Star, mark .... 95, 365, 373
,, and crescent, mark . . 366, 416
„ and escallop, mark . . . 380
STEBLING mark . . . .161
Sterling, derivation of the word . 7
„ silver, what is . . . 6
,, „ marks appointed for 22
., ,. new, when intro-
duced . . 42
,, ,, „ marks . . 68
Stoneware jugs . .... 280
Storks, three, mark .... 391
395
Sun, mark . 91, 95, 368, 371, 377, 413
SV 383, 395
SW .119,121,161,381,401,411,432
407
d'W 404
Sword erect, n Chester mark . 98, 112, 134
SY
119,121,420
T. . . . 106,109,149,372,415
„ and barrel 42*’
.. and crescent . . . . 372
hiciex.
475
TA 37G, 384, 38(5, 389, 390, 393, 398, 422
„ linked 370
Ta 124
Tankards 229,317
Tastei’s 324
Taunton, mark of . . . . lOG
Tazze, cups formed as . . . . 324
TB . . . 105, 122, 379, 393, 422
„ linked 370
^ linked 165
TB. OI 429
TC 376, 388
„ linked . . . 147, 148, 385
TCS 433
TC. WC 429
TD . . . 106, 384, 385, 410, 431
„ linked .... 380, 390
TD. ID 409
TE 418,422,425
„ linked 147
Tea, introduced 346
Tea kettles 346
„ services 346
„ spoons . . . . 249, 346
„ strainers 346
„ ums 346
TF . . . . 374, 388. 399
„ linked.
376
403
TG
9^8
382, 384, 419
. 405
TG. IG.IC 431
TH .84,85,90, 96, 104, 381,385,394,415,
416,430, 432
„ linked 416
. . . 405, 408, 429
TH. IC 408, 431
THGH 432
Thistle, a Scotch mark . 140, 144, 157
TH.RM 429
TI 376, 391
Ti 394
SfJ 178
nUP 397
TIMBRELIi 392
TJ 168
TK . . . .149, 385, 386, 392
„ linked . . . . .143
TL . . 153, 387, 389, 419, 424, 430
unicorn’s hioau.
TL linked
I'AOK
. 368
TM . . . 86, 87,
386, 424, 425
., linked . 101, 381,
388, 389, 418
TN . . ...
. 373, 410
TN.GB . . . .
. . 430
&o
. 119
Toilet services
. . 340
Touch, trial by the .
. 11
„ meaning of the word .
. . 61
„ of Bruges
79, 137
,, of Paris
. 8, 19, 22, 79
Touchstone, what
11
,, testing gold and silver
by the . . . .
. . 11
Tower pound, weight of .
16
,, single, mark .
90, 96, 161
Town marks in France, early institu-
tion of . . . ... 24
TP. . . 129,385,407,426,431
TP.RP 429
TR 119,121,403
. 394
Transposing marks, penalties for . 173
Tree, fish,andbell, a Glasgow mark 152,157
Trefoil, mark .... 95, 371
Trefoils, three, mark . . . . 374
Triangle, mark. .... 374
Troy weight and Avoirdupois com-
pared . . . . . . 17
Trussing cups .
.
240
TRW linked
.
416
ggi.sG .
.
403
TS . . .
. 83,
431
,, linked
96,105,389,419
TT . . .
382. 402,
419
9T3r . .
.
403
Tu . . •
.
423
Tumbler cups .
.
329
Turquoise, superstition regardingthe
293
TV . . .
110
TW .
. 131,167,
367
„ linked .
. 85, 375,
397
TW.JH .
.
432
■ ■
. 428,
431
TW.CW
* . • •
406
TW.WW
. . *
427
TY
. . .
148
162
Unicorn's head, an Irish mark
476
Index.
UNICOHN.
PAGE
Unicorn, horn of the . . . . 21)8
Urns, tea 34G
VA 119
VC 110
VI 397
VN . . . . . .421
Voydeis 240
VS linked 153
V-shaped cups 326
Vyner, Sir Eobert . . . 37
W 148
WA 143,150, 394, 395, 400, 411, 421, 428
Wager-cups 309
WALSH 161
W and crescent 372
Wardens, the assay, duty of . 22, 25
„ marks used by them . 56
Wars of the Eoses, much plate lost
ill the 234
Watch-cases, exemption from duty of 69
WB . . . . 87,161,392,432
130, 433
WB.DB 433
WB.IB 129
129
WB.JP 408
WB.RS 131
WC . 165,369,377,380,383,384,405,
406, 432
,, linked
.
110
W6 ■ .
161,
167
. . . •
407
WC.PC
.
151
WC.TC .
....
407
WD
. 129, 151, 401,
424
■ ■
. 129,
151
WE
• • » •
391
Wedding rings. Act relating to
69
Weights, Avoirdupois . . . .
17
,, comparative, of gold, silver,
etc
10
„ silver coin used as . .
17
,, Tower ....
16
„ Troy
16
ww.
Weights, Troy and Avoirdupois com-
PAGE
pared
WE.WF .
WE.WF.WC
WE
„ linked
iiiadT . ^ .
WE.IF
WG
(ixa® .
WH
„ linked
17
. . 412
. 432'
390, 430
. 83, 390
. . 429
. 430
150, 155, 401, 418
. 405, 428
403, 404
370, 373, 383, 386
386, 398
168, 403
WH.HD 429
WI . . 116, 121, 149, 374, 396, 424
Windmill, mark 372
Wj 119
WK, linked 392
WL. . . . . 154,165,401
,, linked . . . 143, 148, 376
WM . 86, 161, 380, 382, 384, 417, 419
„ linked 153
WN 385
Wo 119
Workshop, contents of medimval
goldsmith’s 75
WP . . . 405,406,425,431
W9 .
WP linked
WP.JP
WP.EP .
WR .
,, linked
129
. 129
408, 411
. 407, 428
. 90, 151, 376
83, 90
. . 429
WS 148, 379,
380, 381,
410, 416,
388, 390, 407,
124, 425, 431
.
. . 430
WS.IM .
«
. 130
WS.RC
. . 409
WS.WP .
. 407
WT .
424, 429, 433
WT.RA .
. 433
WV .
. •
. . 409
WW
. 129,
, 386, 387, 127
„ linked .
1 •
. 86,167,381
'ffiV linked.
. •
. . 1*')7
Index.
477
X.
PAOK
z.
PAGE
X, letter crowned, an
Exeter mark .
lUO,
York,
ancient marks used at . 82
112, 443
112
)?
Company, its decline
. 114
X or italic CC linked
.
370,
371
M
„ marks used
by.
XID
.
.
lot)
since 1701
134, 447
XX
.
153
1?
„ re-established
in
1701 .
. 114
>5
date-letters used at .
. 443, 447
YEB, linked .
•
.
101
>)
the old goldsmiths of
. 74
YEDS,
• •
•
101
YT
.....
. . 391
YO .
•
128
396
Z, mark
. 416
THE END.
BllADBt'KV, AOKEW, <t CO. t.D., I'KINTEIIS, LONDON AND TONIIRIDOK.
-• V
f
« V,
//y A<a/ce/rt Uc*>/tJ. JC,^ «*T^-ev, — A^o-^acm^ O^oeA. . ‘£«Ae^ieP f6^.p-.
aj
CJ)
C^Cct^A^ J Jlf^€i,ej(^ ^ 5^. /I y Cc-Oc^ ~J
{'/ ktccAU^ U*.c^i HS S H ) ^ C<^
A'cnrey^Si-c^^ —
f^y Ar.(^^ ) ~ /^z-j-
C/t.'€^~ei/~-uj»-~iA~~
Au-.^
c^ptityi^ 76— cr^'Ci^ /0W.
^.y
Act^y'^CJt^ ^A/ R-S •
(^3 j c^ (7Zc^<^ ^c^x^'~'
^ o^A-^CCt^ __ . _ / BS' / -
%:i/^r^<UZJ^ . £TAS-£<.<-^A^ ^ (\f^J ^
^c3 J c<-<,tyf
^ AZfCcyz^ ^ d^~^x.cA^ .
(j> 7L. ‘'J , / <$"-2 ^
3^c<.^c^ C€^t4i^ *^Z ^A4,AU^ ^ /
to< *JL^a,< —
y\,^^cX. C^Al. ,
/fc. ;
c3 ^^eA/f~-
/ y r, a t
' ^ / tij'' it>^^r-<x^ • ■^'‘^
/7f5'
-fj/LeU^ 3 — V
/S''sr'8T
/i 6 -
/y _
/c^eT^
/t5»/ 2_
/S^/f
CtXfx^
/St"^ . ff-'’ c/' '' • ^ ^ fS^gS~' 06.^ 'Af^'
~^S'jry. Aj2»»-»i../.
- /(5t^ £5#o.*«-e*^
fy S' h ' ■
^ / S' t! A~'
/cP^O AAPfjuJ) /ile^
/•'V^'iCrW -
/C^
.- /g
>^- —
! erv'*y>Jiy-f/'^
,
f yt>~Z — ' /t*-^ cyt-en,/^*^ JU. ^ fy^eZij
iyo/__ fys^ y€^ ^ ‘iK<-*^'f Syv ^ Z ^ J
ly cT7 - /tP#^ C 6'^lcy>^ *•
^ i _rz' />'<^"^ »»Ey ^ /ev*yi*^-iy~
\
C/W^-*"--^
/P^ . ^ d*^ A,
JU. ^ iL
^ 4L<»^-<tW'"Zj^u-».V‘^ — c^ ^ • *-
^ ^ <<W«.r — ^»sr- -C’EBWK-v ^uoy)n-*<,<^
(Ltuui^ ^Srl/
4TU CA.^P'^
/^^^' , £-t*.g/L. e^ ^'CiM.tat
// frS~-~ yy t3 ^ /%{!...-«<.
/U-
^ //v’^ y
/)ru<rt^--y4^.^ . ,*-»-&■<- K
/ir-/773
'HUC. f»<^l
\
es-6-^<^
^ tyat- )
(yCM.^^ J
// -f,
3 \
( /
^7^- '7^^ — ^ 4^ //cT/.
/M. ^ , . . / n r, r-’ 1
^7 ^ 41^4.*,^4c^
(4. i. -
»• fyCAT^ 3
T
I • 3.
»^'-6-<fc<«4,j*/i^
/?/
/^s /f _
9^ ei/?'~^c-^
($nl Ac-*4:a*^ h}iL»-4,
(^/ . fjza ■sv^.^fc.ix^ .
□ Xt^eLnh C72^tf
' ' <'<J*2 /-
j^ , (Ujlu^ ^ fjx6>
i^yu.
I
tyj-O - ly Z-tJ . j^-cettcye^ **«
/^■^y — ty '!>tj y/'tuca. tte^ ^4^ 2L«-
C»-*— ^H<aJC-aU /tAyAAL.<-cf> eyUrtnAAj
U
f:
%f
’'
7
§.inceln's |iita,tllK,(!I.
lyyi-j -rr
—
/aJ^ /tgeec-
c, S fitjt
t^t6—y
< \ C O-Ck.-^
(7i^ -V
<5^
///J- //'f
' y 2r <-f .
T rc ^ ^
(I^ ^77~t-<-< g-'^ — ^ ^
''^L*j^'t (_ V- .,: " . / B 2 "
i/)i ; ;■, ^ / , -V‘
L-
r
6g2
Jgall iffliaiftB on ^lato.
Okr of the revivals of the past half century
has been that of the taste for ancient gold
and silver ware, but especially of silver. With
the revival of this taste there has also grown up
with it the vei-j; laudable desire to know some-
thing of the history of the manufacture and
manufacturei-8 of the plate itself. The literature
of the subject is not large, but it is almost ex-
haustive, and for the materials of this Article
readers of the Almanack are indebted to Mr. ;
Wilfred Cripps, whose volume on “ Old English
Plate ” contains nearly all that can be said upon
the subj-ct. Readers ai-e also fm'ther indebted to
j that gentleman for the loan of some of the
following illustrations, without which this paper
would scarcely be intelligible.
It must be premised that pure gold and pure
silver in a manufactured state do not exist ; both
are alloyed with a coai-ser metal, gold sometimes
with silver, but mostly with copper ; and silver
invariably with the latter metal : silver thus
alloyed becomes less brittle and is more easily
shapel by the workman’s hammer. But mixed,
the metal is of less value than when pxu'e, and
as the uniofoiToed public could have no means
of testing its intrinsic value, the Government
. at a V'-ry early period took steps to insure
uniformity in the quantity of base metal used as
alloy. 8o fsir back as the year 1 180 there appears
to have been a test or check upon the manufac-
tui'e, and in 1260 discreet men of the craft were
appointed to wahh over the ware produced for
jsale; but not till the year 1300 was there any
I a< tual legislation, the &vnt ordinance being that
the Leopard’s Head \
J should be viarked upon
all sUrlin.q articles of gold and silver. The Com-
pany of Goldsmiths 01 Loudon was incorporated
by Edward ELI. in the year 1327, and the leopard’s
head ha.s ever since been borne on the company’s
; shield. In addition to London and the six others
mentioned there have been Assay Offices at
■ Bristol, Exeter, Newcastle-on-Tj'ne, Norwich
and York, all of which are now closed. In
Scotland, Edinbui'gh and Glasgow have this
Srivilege : in Ireland, Dublin alone One of the
uties imposed upon the Gold.smiths Company is
to test ill articles of gold and silver, except certein
small articles; and having tested them, to im-
press the Hau. Mark thereon. Sterling silver is
one invariable standard, viz., n oz. 2 dwts. of fine
silver to 18 dwts. of alloy, which, when thus
mixed, becomes stundard^ and a pound troy coined
I into sixty-six shillings gives the nominal value of
I 6d. to the troy ounce. There is, however, a
: higher standard, viz., u oz. xo dwts. of fine silver
, to 10 dwts. of alloy, and this was the only legal
. standard for the manufacture of p’ate Ir.im
i March 1697, to June 1720; after that date the tilJ
' standard was again adop' ed, but the higher stan-
! dard (commonly known as “ Britannia” .standur 1,
j from the figure of Britannia on all such plate) still
; remained in use, and is used, though to a ^el7
I limited extent, at the present day. The Britannia
I standard is denoted by a lion’s head erased, as well
I 88 bythefigm-e of Britannia, the latter in place of
' the leopard’s head and lion passant seen on t-ilver
I of the st*»rling standard. In at^rlmg gold there
’ are twenty-two car.its fine to two of alloy, the
i value of which is ^^^3 iia. xo^d. In order to
i encourage the home jewellery trade, other degiees
of fineness are permitted, but these degrees are
marked on articles sent tq the "Hall” for the
purpose. The value of the various sfaniards per
, ounce troy ar? —
£ s. d.
Pure gold, 24 carats 4 4
Standard, 22 carats 3 17 10^
and ditto, 18 carats 3 3
3rd ditto, 15 carats 2 13 x
4th ditto, X2 carats 225^
5th ditto, 9 carats 1 11 ioJ4
An ordinary piece of English silver plate has the
following mork.s :
X . That of the maker, which must be the first
letters of his Chi'istian and Suiname.
2. That of the Company, the Leopard’s
Bead (this in London only) .
3. ’That which is supposed to be the I
Sovereign's mark, the lion passant. I
4. A letter denoting the year in which
the plate is made, e.g
[And, in me case of those articles which were
chai-geable with duty, the Sovereign’s Head ; this
is now no longer impressed, the duty having been
abolished in June 1890.]
The maker’s mark is placed upon the article by
the manufacturer himself . The Sovereign’s Head
does not appear upon plate manxifactur^ prior to
the year 1784. And for the first year or so after
its introduction it appeared in intaglio with the
profile turned to theleft ; subsequently itappeared
in relief liVe ihe other assay marks with the head
turned to theright, although Queen Victoria’s head
is tui’ned to the left again. The leopard’s head is
without crown from 1823.
In respect to gold plate we have precise’y the
' same murks, with the exception of a crown in
place of the lion passant and the degree of fine-
ness as above stated ; although previous to 1798
there was absolutely no distinguishing mark
between gold of 18 cai-ats and silver-plate, nor
until 1844 for 22-camt gold. To prevent the im-
portation of foreign plate of a lower stfindnrd
than that required of Englidi plate, all such plate
of recent manufacture must be assayed aod
marked ia the same way as that of home produc-
tion, but w'ith the addition of the letter F to de-
note iis foreign origin.
Though there is now no duty upon gold and
silver plate, the Hall marking is compulsoiy ; no
one can complain of this, as the charge for assay-
ing and marking at Goldsmiths’ Hall is little more
than nominal, that for a dozen tea-spoons being
but 3<i., and for a dozen table spoons or forks and
other wares weighing 5 oz. each and upwards
one halfpenny per oz.
By the following table of date-marks the age of
any piece of plate manufactured in London and
assayed at Goldsmiths’ Hall may be’ ascertained :
Lombardic, simple. .
Lomburdic, external
cusps
Lombardic, double
cusps
Black letter, small . ,
1438-9 to
1457-8
1458-9 ..
1477-8
1478-9
1497-9
1498-9 ..
• 517-S
V. HITAKEB'S AliMAKAC’K, 19CO.
Lombardic
Roman and other
capitals
Black letter, small , .
Roman letter, capitals
Lombardic, external
cusps
Italic letter, small ....
Court hand
Black letter, capitals
Black letter, small..,.
Court hand
Ihdl Maries on Plate. 693
I iOld English, small 1856 7 to 1875-6
Roman letter, capitals.
Roman letter, small
Old English, capitals. . .
Roman letter, small .
Roman letter, capitals
Roman letter, small ...
Old English, capitals .
518 9 to 1537-8
’538-9 n 1557 8
’558 9 .. *577-8
1578-9 to 1597-8
‘598-9 .. *8x7-8
ifijR-O „ 1637-8
1638-9 „ 1657-8
>658-9 „ 1677-8
>678-9 „ 1696-7
1697 .. 171.5-6
Prom March 1697
on .V, see ool. 1
' of p- 692.
>7*6-7 „ *735-6
*736-7 ti 1755-6
1756-7 » *775-6
>776-7 It 1795-6
1796-7 n ‘815-6
1816-7 „ 1835-6
836-7 H 1855-6
Roman letter, capitals
Roman letter, small ..
1876-7 „ 1895-6
1896-7 „ 1915-6
Each Assay Office has its distinCTilshing mark
in lieu of the Leopard’s Head of Goldsmiths’ Hall,
and its oivn cycle and chronological alphabet.
The type and the shape of shield on which the
letters are impressed change with each cycle.
The collector with even limiiei expciienc 5 will
find bub little difficulty in distinguishing a letter
of one cycle from than of another, piesumiog hie
knowledge to bo insufficient to judge by tlie s'yle
and period of the article itself, e.g. :
An article marked with the letter j^j 1721-2
can be distinguished from letter |]0 1801-2 by
the differencein the shape of the respective shields ;
as also tho^e containing the crowned leopard’s
head and the lion pass^mt ; the ab'ence of tl. >|
sovereign’s head in the foimer os again.st itspri -
senee in the latter case ; the differenc fonn of the
leopard’s head ; and lastly, the iireguUiity of the
stamp in the first case as compared with the uni-
formity of the latter atainp. These ajain can be
distinguihhed from i83i-2 as before, by
the d'tfevent shield of the date letter only (the
shields of the remaining maiks being the same as
those of iSoi-2) ; the absence nf crown on
leopard’s head, and the presence of the Queen’s
vice the King’s head.
The London Goldsmiths’ letter for the year
ending 29th May, 1900, is cl, on a shield shaped
like that of the last specimen shown above : that
for 1901 is the letter
Ass.ir Offick.s out of London.
Assay Ofnee,
Chester ,
Sheffield ...
E'linbm^h
Glasgow ...
1 Dislingci^hioft
Mark.
•utter
for
IQOO-OX.
Cycle.
An Anchor
M
Years.
25
The City Anns (3
I garbs and a
\a.n.
25 or 20
1 sword)
'A Crown
0 It
Vari’ble
(20tO25)
Ia Castle
t
25
'Tree, Fi-sh, and
1 Bell
jcD,
26
(A Harp, crowned
(£
25
' The date letters are chani^ed in the middleiof e.irh
WHITAKER'S ALMANACK. lOrill.
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11